The following story is just that- a story- fiction. As such, all characters are fictitious and any similarities to persons living or deceased are purely coincidental. Some research has been done for authenticity and so I didn’t screw it up too bad. Just so I don’t receive nasty-grams from any WWII vets, the Balao class submarine, keel number 353, was never built. No military missions of this sort actually occurred in the areas at the dates specified. Furthermore, I hold the highest admiration for every submariner- every veteran, WWII or other, for what they sacrificed, endured and accomplished.
Episode 1
“Just a routine mission”
Pacific Fleet Headquarters, San Diego Naval Base, CA: March 18th, 1944
“Can I help you sir?” The short, fresh-from-the-academy Ensign said as he stood from his desk to salute me.
“Lt. Commander Steinert to see Admiral Demmit. I believe the Admiral is expecting me?”
“Yes sir! He’s been waiting for you sir. Called me three times in the last five minutes, Commander! Go right in sir.”
This was not good, the old man was not to be kept waiting. As I approached the thick, translucent windowed, oak door, I searched my memory trying to find a possible reason for my sudden popularity. I hadn’t done anything wrong since before our last mission. My boat, the USS Sand Shark- on which I was the Executive Officer or EX-O, had just arrived in port twenty minutes prior and I found the shore patrol anxiously waiting dockside to escort me to this office.
“Ensign, any idea what this is about?”
“Not a clue, sir. The Admiral has been very tight lipped about this one!”
“OK- but I think it best to alert the medics, Ensign- I may need them when he’s done with me”, I said jokingly as I deliberately rubbed the seat of my trousers… At least I hoped it would be a joke.
“Yes sir.”
The kid probably had no idea what I meant! I proceeded past the young Ensign’s desk and entered the Admiral’s office. Closing the door, I turned and announced myself. “Sir! Lt. Commander Alexander Steinert reporting as ordered!”
The older gentleman, in his mid-to-late forties with thinning salt and pepper hair, never budged from his seated position behind the large oak desk. A half-hearted salute was sent my way as he continued to scan over some report. I noted as I approached that it was my service record.
“What took you so long Commander? I expected you here…” he glanced at his wristwatch “five minutes ago! How can I expect to win this war if my officers are as punctual as you?” he said in his trademark gravelly voice.
“Begging the Admiral’s pardon, but the Shore Patrol got me here as fast as they could. We nearly ran over eight sailors just getting off the pier, sir.”
“No excuses Commander!” His volume rose.
“No sir! No excuses, SIR!”
At my response the old man started laughing and looked up with a wry smile on his gray whisker stubble, grizzled face. The Admiral had a reputation for being a real hard-liner, but rumor had it he loved to make those under his command squirm just for fun. However, no one was willing to risk his career to find out if it was true. He took a moment to evaluate my expression.
“You have no idea why I’ve called you here, do you, son?”
“No sir, Admiral, I don’t.”
He looked directly into my eyes as if searching my very soul to confirm my response. His gaze was so intense it sent chills throughout my body. I became very uncomfortable- more so than I already was.
“Good, then I can assume the SP’s got you off the dock before anyone asked questions?”
“Questions, sir?”
A wider smile returned to his face followed by a low chuckle.
“Good, good. I’ll have to put Chief Parson and his men in for commendations! Alex, please sit down, son.”
As I seated myself his hard attitude vanished. He continued, “I have a special mission for you commander.” He picked up a thick manila folder and handed it across the desk to me. It was stamped ‘TOP SECRET’. “Alex, I want to first say, that I am still rather disappointed with your conduct during your last shore leave. I will not tolerate such abusive behavior from any of my officers. Is that understood?” The smile had subsided again.
“Yes sir.”
“Second, I talked with Captain Hunter during the Sand Shark’s last stop at Pearl. He had nothing but praise for you, son. He seems to think you’re ready for your own command; although given the incident at that nightclub, I tend to disagree. Against my better judgment though, the War Department has seen fit to promote you to full Commander and has authorized me to give you your own boat. Congratulations Commander Steinert!” He passed me the document and my new rank.
I didn’t realize I was even in line for a command- I didn’t think I was old enough. At the ripe old age of twenty-eight, Alexander Steinert had his own command! I suppose I was dumbstruck for a minute- my jaw hitting the floor and all! “Sir!” I shot from my chair to attention, “Thank you, sir!”
The Admiral smiled then stood and offered his hand. Shaking it, he motioned for me to be seated again and continued with a slight chuckle.
“Alex, as I said before, we have a special mission for you- nothing too dangerous for your first mission, but definitely a challenge. I need you to go to Kili Island in the southern Marshall Chain and provide transport for a contingent of island dignitaries. A queen…” he paused as he picked up another file full of papers and leafed through it. Finding what he was looking for, he continued, “a Queen Mauikimau and her entourage. They have been key players in the formation and coordination of the Coast-Watchers. They have intercepted intelligence suggesting that a new Japanese surge is threatening their island and rather than risk occupation, they have asked to be temporarily relocated to an Allied held island well behind the lines. I need you to get there as quickly as possible and extract them safely. Can I count on you, Captain?”
‘Captain’… It sounded wonderful and strange all at the same time. “Yes, sir. You can count on me, sir!”
“Good Alex. Here are the specifics. The War Department has assigned you to the newest, fastest boat in the fleet. Tomorrow you fly to Mare Island and take command of the newly commissioned USS Sand Dollar and…”
The needle had just been pulled across my proverbial phonograph record. “Begging the Admiral’s pardon, but did you say USS Sand Dollar?” Submarine names were supposed to relate to fast, graceful, dangerous, and stealthy marine creatures like Sand Shark, Nautilus, Tiger Shark or at least something that swims! Somehow I couldn’t see a Sand Dollar- a sea creature that just sits around on the bottom all day, instilling any of those qualities into anyone. “Who came up with that name?”
“Eleanor Roosevelt sponsored and christened it herself, Captain! I know it doesn’t have a swell name like our other boats, but Mrs. Roosevelt thought it was a good, sound name and our Commander-in-Chief agreed. End of story! Don’t fight it, Alex! You have your boat. Just be glad you got the call!”
“Yes sir. Thank you, Sir.”
“Now here’s the specifics on your new command.”
I was handed the folder marked ‘TOP SECRET’.
“She’s the fastest, most advanced boat to date Alex, and the largest as well. She has thousands of hours of secret design time on her. She also has the latest SONAR/RADAR equipment.”
This time a larger manila envelope was offered me.
“The War Department has taken the liberty of assigning a crew of fifty for you. All are experienced and trained on the new equipment.”
“Admiral, excuse me but did you say a crew of fifty? I’m supposed to go into the war zone with two-thirds of a crew?” We both knew that a lean crew compliment like that would put added stress on the men. Not a good situation if the enemy was encountered. The Admiral seemed to foresee my objection.
“Alex, because you will be transporting royalty- the Queen and twenty of her court, you will leave port with only fifty crew members in order to leave adequate compartment space for her highness. Your crew has been selected not only for their knowledge of the new equipment but for their combat experience and loyalty to their commander as well. Each man has seen his share of action and not one has had less than two years of service, including yourself.”
“I understand, sir. When do we leave sir?”
“As I have said, you will be joining a Navy PBY training flight to Mare Island at 0800. You will inspect your crew at 1000 and thereafter begin final preparations for departure the following 0700. You will rendezvous with the tender Edmonson the next day north of Catalina and commence your deep-water test dive to finish her commissioning. If all goes well, you are to set course for Pearl. Enroute, you will drill the crew and yourself. Alex, I don’t have to tell you that a Captain needs to know every nuance of his boat and command! He needs to know that, even if severely incapacitated, he and his crew will complete their objective. Hell, I’d have the men load torpedoes with one arm if I thought it would maintain their edge! Remember also, that Queen Mauikimau is a very important dignitary and must arrive safely to her final destination. Is that clear, Commander?”
“You can count on me, sir!”
“Good Alex, now I want you to read the briefs given you, memorize and destroy them. Accommodate the Queen as best you can. I can’t stress enough that you and your crew must be on your best behavior. You know how royalty can get. Oh, and Alex, let’s not have any incidents?”
“I’ll do my best, sir, but that wasn’t my fault, sir. You must have read my report…”
“Yes, Commander. We both know I read the report and attended your hearing. We all have our little indiscretions, son. Most of us don’t get our mistakes publicized in a national newspaper though, do we?”
“No sir.” I silently cursed a certain fair-haired Navy Nurse. How was I to know that she was seeing both a reporter and me at the time?
“Any questions, Commander? If not, I wish you good luck. Congratulations again, son, you earned it.”
“No questions. Thank you, sir.”
With my reply we stood and shook hands. I turned and left the Admiral’s office. On the way out I told the Ensign to cancel the Medics.
I had an awful lot to read, but first a celebration was in order. It dawned on me that I hadn’t inquired as to my lodging for the night. Not to worry though as the Admiral had anticipated my needs. I was met at the outer office door and again promptly escorted to my temporary quarters by my favorite SP chaperones, this time at a somewhat slower speed. Apparently, I was to have no contact with any base personnel as a guard was posted immediately outside every window and door of my temporary quarters. With a well-deserved visit to the Officers’ Club denied, I begrudgingly got down to the briefings. Not even a drink to celebrate- coffee would have to suffice. Desiring to know what surprises awaited me dockside tomorrow, I opened the Sand Dollar’s dossier.
USS Sand Dollar SS353
Balao X Class…
‘Balao X? What did the ‘X’ stand for, I wondered?’ I thought as I read on.
Length: 325 feet 8 inches
‘Wow, thirteen feet longer than a normal Balao class sub.’
Beam: 28 feet
‘She’s a little fat.’
Draft: 18 feet
Displacement: 1,875 tons surfaced, 2,460 submerged
Maximum Depth: 500 feet
‘That’s one hundred feet deeper.’
22 knots, surfaced
10 knots, submerged
‘Wow, over a full knot faster than normal.’
10 torpedo tubes- 6 forward and 4 aft: 14 Mark 14 torpedoes- 10 in the tubes, 4 on racks
1 three-inch deck gun, two 40mm AA guns, and four 50-caliber machine guns
As I continued to read, I realized this was no ordinary boat. She was an out-and-out thoroughbred. Weighing three hundred tons more she would outrun anything in the Silent Service fleet and according to her specs, for a longer time submerged too. My hopes rose. As she was thirteen feet longer, I speculated, maybe I would have a little more room in my quarters. Being on the tall end of the Silent Service’s recommended height at six-foot-one, I found the officer’s quarters of submarines… well… cramped!
I read on through the night and actually grabbed about three hours of shuteye after burning all the briefings. After a quick shower and shave I downed three cups of coffee and dressed. Opening the door, I was greeted by the same two SP’s. Jeepers! Didn’t these guys ever sleep? Moreover, didn’t they ever smile? We quickly arrived at the Seaplane dock where I was escorted aboard a PBY-5 and took off for Mare Island.
Arriving at Mare an hour and a half later, two SP’s escorted me to the Sand Dollar’s mooring. I was a bit disappointed that they weren’t the same two gentlemen from San Diego.
There she was! The largest, fastest submarine in the United States Navy! USS Sand Dollar- SS353. My boat! My first command! From her outward appearance she didn’t look any bigger or faster. She looked like a typical Balao class sub- if the word ‘typical’ applied. Since the start of the war so many retrofits had been applied to the fleet that not one boat looked like another- even from the same shipyard. As I approached, I was greeted by my new Executive Officer, Lt. Commander John ‘Jack’ Cummins- a short, stocky man, two years younger than my twenty-eight years. I knew him from my crew briefs- five-five, one hundred and seventy pounds, brown hair and eyes, tenth in his class at Annapolis. I had met him once, briefly, a few years ago in Maryland.
As we talked, a parade of sailors turned the corner of the pier-side warehouse and marched toward us. I surmised correctly that this was my crew. As Cmdr. Cummins announced the men to me they boarded the boat. I knew many of them from my previous assignments. All were fine, experienced sailors.
We were still waiting on two of my officers- my dive officer and my boat’s doctor, when a truck rounded the same corner the men had marched around a half-hour before. I was handed a sealed envelope and told that these were last minute food stores, nothing more. I had Cmdr. Cummins see that it was stowed properly as I continued to wait for my remaining officers to arrive.
We had been waiting for another thirty minutes before a jeep with three occupants squealed around the now popular corner. The jeep screeched to a stop before me. The driver was a young enlisted man. In back was my dive officer, Lt. Carroll Sheldon but, in the passenger side was a lovely, well built, honey-blonde about five-six, one-hundred-ten pounds… OH, GOD, NO! No! Not her! That… that… Navy Nurse… no, wait… that wasn’t right, not a nurse…she wore the insignia of a Naval Doctor! A thousand memories came flooding back to me!
Lt. Sheldon broke my gaze.
“Sir!” He saluted me; “Sorry to delay you Cap, but our flight from Norfolk caught some bad weather. Lt. Carroll Sheldon reporting as ordered, sir!”
I refocused on my Dive officer. “Sheldon, how did you get picked for this assignment? How are things on the Swordfish? How’s old Capt. Rutledge?”
We shook hands. “Alex, I was going to ask you the same question. Rutledge is still as grizzled and ornery as ever. Just more gray hair is all- more than what you gave him, I mean. Swordfish just got back from a good patrol- added four more U-boats to her score. We would have had another but the cowards scuttled the…!”
“Um…excuse me, Sir?” A soft, sweet voice interrupted.
I was reminded that someone else desired my attention.
“Get aboard the boat Sheldon we’ll talk later.” I nodded toward the gangplank. I noticed that the young nurse… excuse me… the young doctor had handed my Ex-O her orders and was still saluting us.
“Well, Mr. Cummins who do we have here?” I said sarcastically.
Cummins cleared his throat; reread the orders while glancing at me uneasily.
“Skipper this is our boat’s doctor…um…Lt. Emily Scott.”
As he said her name the searing pain that had been building in my gut outright erupted. It suddenly jumped into my groin, traversed the length of my spine and ended in an immediate and severe migraine headache.
“Lt. Scott. I was not informed of the change in personnel. What happened to Lt. Cmdr. Hibbard?”
“I don’t know, sir!” She held her salute; “I was just informed of my reassignment two days ago sir!” She said still holding her salute.
“Lieutenant, are you aware of the regulations regarding women serving on submarines- especially in combat situations?”
“Yes sir, I am, but my orders clearly state otherwise, sir!”
I took the paperwork from my Ex-O and read, to my dismay, that Admiral Demmit had personally signed the order. This was a test…it had to be! He was making me pay for my indiscretion. Lt. Scott’s orders stated that the queen herself had requested a female doctor be aboard to render ‘female’ medicine should any become necessary.
Reluctantly I returned her salute and had Cummins show our doctor to her quarters.
“Welcome aboard, Lieutenant.” I said begrudgingly as I motioned her to the gangway.
With my dream of an ideal command thoroughly flushed, I boarded the Sand Dollar and explored my new home. I discovered that I indeed had more room in my quarters- about a whole two inches! Not much but I’d take it. The Maneuvering and Engine rooms apparently took up the added length of the boat. It worked out well that we had only boarded forty-three sailors, three Petty officers and four officers instead of the normal sixty-seven, five, and eight. This gave Lt. Scott her own quarters and the men a little more room to stretch out. The men didn’t seem to mind the Doctor’s presence onboard but I, myself, had every intention of using the extra space to give Lt. Scott a wide berth. I was dead set against being played for a fool by her again!
The rest of the day was spent preparing for our 0700 departure. As I mingled with the men and watched them work, I remembered noting from my reading the night before that everyone, including myself, was single. I had just ignored it before but now I wondered if it had anything to do with our passengers -could Admiral Demmit be playing matchmaker? After all, what woman wouldn’t be attracted to a six foot-one, hundred and ninety pound, brown haired, brown eyed Naval Commander with his own submarine or, for that matter, any of the other forty-nine eligible bachelors onboard? It would be a good way to strengthen ties with Queen Mauikimau’s government.
0500 came earlier than usual. Having splashed some water on my face and dressed, I proceeded to the coffee before relieving the watch. Chief Peterson, our cook, had just relieved his night cook and fried up some home fries and ham. After thanking him, I seated myself in the Ward Room where my Ex-O, Lt. Cdr. Cummins soon joined me.
“Well Jack, what do you think of her?”
“She can work on me any day, sir! I wonder if she has a good bedside manner?”
“I mean the boat, Commander! The boat!”
“Oh, yeah… the boat. She’s definitely top notch. Is it true she runs to five hundred?”
“Well, we’ll soon find out, Jack. I’m interested in seeing if she’s got the speed- her design claims twenty-two topside and ten below with an additional four hours on batteries!”
“If Chief Samuels has anything to do with it, she may do more sir. I’ve worked with him before. He’s damn good with Fairbanks Diesels! I heard tell of him adding something to the fuel to kick the RPMs up- claims he can get four extra knots out of them.”
“Just as long as he doesn’t mess them up too bad! I don’t want to damage her on her inaugural voyage! I have intentions of keeping her the duration of the war, Jack.”
“Sirs, may I join you?”
Yesterday’s searing pain had just reappeared and was following the previous day’s course to my forehead. Again I choked back my disdain. “By all means Lieutenant, have a seat. Mr. Cummins and I were just discussing our boat.”
“Yes ma’am, what do you think of her?”
“I’m not sure yet. I’ve only been on a submarine once before.”
“And just how did you manage that Lieutenant?” I inquired in surprise.
“I was stationed at one of our forward base hospitals in the Solomons’ when the Japanese started one of their pushes. We were ordered to withdraw to Pearl. A few other nurses and I stayed behind to care for a couple critical patients. By the time we stabilized the men enough for transport the only way off the island was by submarine. Shortly after we left the island a Japanese destroyer found us and started depth charging. Several of the men in the front torpedo room were injured- just broken bones- mostly ribs and a couple femurs, nothing severe. The Captain ordered tubes one and two reloaded. Since I was done treating the wounded and they were short-handed I volunteered to help. When we arrived back at Pearl, I was called to the Admiral’s office and given a Silver Star and my choice of assignments. I met our Captain there.” She nodded towards me.
I had never heard that story before. It was highly irregular for women to receive such awards- not unheard of- just rare.
“Oh, I didn’t realize you two knew each other, Cap.”
I shot my Ex-O an angry look.
Lt. Scott must have noticed. She gave a heavy sigh before continuing.
“I’m afraid things just didn’t work out, Commander. That’s when I made my decision. I requested the base hospital at Norfolk. I figured I had seen enough action and just wanted to continue my career in peace, less stress. I finished my internship six weeks ago. Three days ago I received orders to report here to Mare Island. I was whisked away to my quarters by the Shore Patrol. They allowed me to grab a few things, then escorted me to the base airfield and hurried me onto a C-47 cargo plane. Lt. Sheldon was already on-board. Alex…sorry…Captain, sir, what’s going on?”
Both officers were now looking for answers from me- answers I was forbidden to share with them just yet.
“I’m sorry, I’m not at liberty to say. I’m under strict orders not to reveal our mission until after we leave Pearl. I can say, however, that our mission is very important, diplomatically.”
“Ok, I’ve heard that before, Cap- makes perfect Navy sense.” My Ex-O knew the standard drill. “By the way, when do you expect the rest of our crew to arrive, Cap?”
“This is it Jack. The Navy wants to see if fewer men can run a boat- some sort of efficiency study, I guess. They figured that our mission would involve little or no enemy confrontation. I don’t have to tell you what it’s like arguing with the brass, Jack.” I thought I had made up a good story on such short notice.
“Ok, sir, that’s classified too, eh?” Lt. Scott just gave me ‘the eye’. I had never lied to her before.
“I can’t pull the wool over your eyes Jack. Yes, unfortunately it’s as classified as our destination. Right now let’s make preparations to leave port. We still have to put the squeeze on her. If you two will excuse me?” I slid between the table and bulkhead and started back toward the control room. I overheard Emily ask Jack a question.
“What did the Captain mean by we have to put the ‘squeeze’ on her?” I stopped and glanced around to see her response to my Ex-O’s explanation.
“Well this is a new submarine- fresh from the shipyard. She’s already had her ability to dive tested dockside, but we still need to see if she can reach her designed maximum depth of five hundred feet. It’s really no big deal. I’ve done a couple of them.”
Jack’s explanation was straight up and very nonchalant. Lt. Scott’s response, however, won the cupie! She went pale, eyes wide- her mouth falling open. “You mean you don’t know if this thing will be able to survive in the ocean!” The Lieutenant’s voice rose significantly in pitch. I really wanted to hear more but my presence was needed elsewhere- anywhere. I figured Jack could handle her. Ah, the privileges of command!
At 0700 the Sand Dollar cleared her moorings and made for open water. By 0900 we had left San Francisco Bay and were on course to Catalina to rendezvous with our sub tender, the Edmonson. We met up with the Edmonson just after 1300 and topped off our fuel. As was customary, I called the crew to General Quarters in preparation of our first deep dive. I gave Lt. Scott the option of her quarters or the Control Room. To my dismay she chose the Con. I ordered the watch out of the conning tower and after the Christmas tree turned green, gave the order to dive.
Our dive went well; just the normal metallic groans and creaks associated with the increasing pressure around the hull. I decided to demonstrate the effect of pressure on a sub to Lt. Scott by stretching a string from one side of the control room to the other before we started the dive. I was amused to see her expression as the string slowly loosened; developing a two-foot droop by the time we hit our final depth of five hundred and fifty feet. Designers always underrate their limits. We did develop minor leaks throughout the sub’s piping and fired a few loose rivets across the crew compartment, but that was expected. The flying rivets caused no injuries.
Now came the treat I had waited for! The four Fairbanks-Morris diesels had had plenty of time to break in on the way to meet the tender, so after signaling the Edmonson of a textbook dive we set course for Hawaii at flank speed. I commended Chief Samuels on the smoothness of his engines. I could feel the difference a few extra knots made. My Sand Dollar truly was the Sea Biscuit of Submarines!
During our cruise to Oahu I had the men continuously drill their stations. At one point I even took the Admiral’s suggestion of performing tasks with one hand. The men thought my drills excessive and a bit unorthodox- especially the one handed exercise, but performed them without question. By the time we cleared the Pearl Harbor sub nets I was confident that my crew could perform their tasks even in the severest of conditions.
Shortly after leaving Catalina I noticed that the extended duty periods were affecting everyone, but as we neared Hawaii the fatigue had subsided- we were getting used to the extended hours. Lt. Scott turned out to be a real trooper, and as it turns out, a good navigator. She only really complained the first day about the longer duty. I was surprised with her computational abilities and skill with a slide rule when I jokingly asked her where we were! She certainly is one smart dame. I found it somewhat unnerving that I had started to fall for her again in our short time onboard the Sand Dollar- if only I could forget our history.
Pearl Harbor Naval Base, Hawaii March 21st, 1944
We were greeted dockside by Admiral Demmit himself. Me and my senior officers were escorted to the Admiral’s briefing room while a full compliment of SP’s surrounded the Sand Dollar and my enlisted men were ordered to stay below. The men seemed to expect the tight security as the boat’s rumor mill had us involved in a super secret mission to the Japanese Main Island. Well, at least they were right about the ‘secret’ part of the mission. Some of the men had even spread rumors that we were going to lead an attack on Tokyo Bay similar to Capt. James Dolittle’s famous raid on Tokyo two years hence. We should be so lucky to be included in the same circle, I mused.
“Lt. Scott, Gentlemen, if you’ll all have a seat we can start this briefing.” The old man waited for everyone to be seated then continued, “I want to congratulate you all on your timely arrival, in fact you beat the old record by four hours. Chief Samuels, I hope the Captain here didn’t over work the engines?”
“No sir! Matter of fact, sir, they was just gettin’ their second wind as we reached port!”
“Good to hear.” He turned to face me, “Alex, are you comfortable with your crew?”
“Yes sir. I have very high confidence in the Sand Dollar’s officers and crew, sir. I couldn’t have picked the men any better myself- with one exception sir…” This was my chance to say my piece towards Lt. Scott, “regarding Lt. Scott sir… I wish to remind the Admiral of Naval regulations regarding women on military vessels, sir…”
“Commander!” The Admiral instantly grew loud and furious. He partially stood as his fists slammed to the table. In an angry growl he continued.
“This mission supersedes those regulations! Lt. Scott has been hand picked by me for this mission! Given her unique service record, I feel she is more than qualified!”
His look and volume softened somewhat as he reseated himself.
“Gentlemen”, he continued, “in case you are unfamiliar with Lt. Scott’s record, she is the only woman to ever receive the Silver Star for heroism and valor while attached to a Navy submarine! This woman volunteered to replace the two seamen she was treating in the forward torpedo room crew and allowed the Tunni to score two direct hits on an enemy destroyer- resulting in a kill! I’ve never met a woman that could do what she did under similar circumstances. Alex! Lt. Scott stays!” Again his face grew angry. “Is that clear, Commander?” he fumed.
“Crystal, sir!”
“Lt. Scott is an officer in the United States Navy and I want everyone under your command to respect that! Are there any other concerns before I continue, gentlemen?”
The room was so quite you could here a pin drop. A quick glance across the table at the red-faced Lieutenant told me she had been extremely embarrassed by the Admiral’s high praise- not to mention startled by his sudden change in temperament.
“Now, let’s get on with this briefing shall we?”
The Admiral pulled down a wall map of the Marshall Islands, picked up a pointer and started his meeting in earnest. “This is your objective- a small island in the southern Marshall chain called Kili Island. The local government there has asked for our help in protecting their monarchy from the impending Japanese invasion forces. Apparently, the Japanese invasion of the Pacific chains caused considerable damage to Kili’s population. Thusly, these people have been instrumental in implementing and coordinating the Coast Watchers throughout the Pacific. I have been ordered by the War Department to relocate their Queen and twenty of her staff to Hilo until we can guarantee their home is safe from Japanese occupation- quite possibly for the duration of the war.”
“Captain, the Sand Dollar is to go to Kili Island and expedite the safe transfer of the Queen and her party to their new temporary settlement. Your passengers will be disguised as Navy Nurses/Officers in case your boat encounters enemy forces. In that regard, the War Department has granted temporary commissions to everyone in the entourage. When surfaced you will fly the quarantine flag and a Red Cross banner. I needn’t remind you that the Japanese only adhere to the Geneva Convention when it suites them. In this envelope are the commissions, coordinates of Kili, sounding charts, some history on your passengers and the official documents of introduction you will need to prove your identity. You will leave tomorrow at 0800. Prior to departure you will be given the latest reconnaissance on enemy activities in the area. Once clear of Pearl Harbor you will brief your crew as to the specifics of this mission. Oh…and I want the Islanders treated like the officers the War Department says they are…is that clear? Are there any questions?”
Again the room was silent. This mission sounded very simple but, as experience told me, no mission was ever simple.
“Sir, what do we do if the Island is compromised?”
“Captain you will exhaust every possible option at your disposal to complete this mission. These people know the names and locations of every Coast Watcher from the Aleutian’s down to New Zealand. If the Imperial Navy ever got hold of that information we could lose any advantages in the Pacific Theater- countless lives would be lost and this war would drag on longer than needed! This is why you have been assigned to the fastest submarine ever built. We know the Japanese have spies here on Oahu so the development of the Sand Dollar has been kept hush-hush. We believe they have information of a rescue attempt but will be assuming an arrival time based on the standard sub class, not the Sand Dollar. I want you to get in and get out as fast as possible- understood?”
“Yes sir!”
“One more item of business. I have two additions to make to your crew, Captain.”
The Admiral picked up a phone and told whoever was on the other end to please enter.
“I would like to introduce you to your Encryption/Radioman: Marine Private First Class Joseph Two-Eagles and his body guard Marine First Sgt. Scott Williams. You will note PFC Two-Eagles here is Navajo. He is part of the Wind Talker program on loan to us from the Marines. He will receive, decode, encode and send all radio communications. At no time will the Private be without his Sergeant escort is that clear? Also, he and the Sergeant are to be considered part of your command staff. Private, Sergeant, I would like to introduce the officers of the USS Sand Dollar: Captain Alexander Steinert; Executive Officer, Lt. Commander John Cummins; Dive Officer, Lieutenant Carroll Sheldon; Ship’s Surgeon, Lieutenant Emily Scott; Chief Petty Officer Richard Samuels; Chief Petty Officer Randall Van Pelt; Chief Petty Officer Richard Peterson.”
A round of handshaking ensued.
“This concludes our briefing, see you all at the dock at 0800. My security detail will now take you back to your boat. I want to wish you the best of luck and good hunting!”
My officers and I saluted our superior and started to file out of the room.
“Alex?”
“Admiral?”
He waited until we were alone.
“Alex, I want you to patch things up with Lt. Scott. I will not have one of my Command Officers mistreating a junior officer-is that clear! Put aside your differences. The sooner you do, the better. I hope you don’t need her, but having your trust and backing will only add to her effectiveness. You are to include her in all senior staff activities, Alex, understand?”
“Begging the Admiral’s pardon, sir, I was merely bringing to your attention the regulations governing submarine personnel assignments. It is my duty to quote regulations in such cases, sir. As you always say, sir- by the book.”
The old war-horse gave a sigh and momentarily closed his eyes.
I decided to set his mind at ease.
“You don’t have to worry, sir. On the trip over from Mare Island I found out she makes a fair CON officer and if you say she’s good under pressure, sir, she’s got my vote. I don’t think I’ll ever forgive her for what she did to me, but she is one of my officers and will be treated with all the trust and respect that that embodies. I won’t let you down sir.”
“I know you won’t, Alex.” He paused looking a bit amused. “I have to admit that I have been watching your career for a while now, and I must say you are one of the most talented, open-minded and respected officers under my command. That’s why I recommended you for this assignment, son.”
He looked down as he paused again.
He gave a slight chuckle, “Hell, any of my other boat commanders would’ve keel hauled her first chance they got and listed her as overboard if they had your history! Take good care of her, Alex. Oh, while I have you here… Make sure you read the file on the Kili Island culture, they have some rather… shall we say… unique rituals. Some are said to be similar to Voodoo, witchcraft or some fool thing like that. Just make her majesty as comfortable as possible! Oh, and Alex, bring my new boat back in one piece too, will ya, son?”
“Will do, Admiral! See you in about two weeks, sir.”
“I plan on seeing you off at 0745!”
As we shook hands, I noticed that the Admiral looked worried- concerned. What was that for? Had he neglected to tell me something? I didn’t question it, to do so would be to question a superior and was frowned upon. I saluted, turned and left the room and joined my officers outside. I just couldn’t shake the feeling that the Admiral was still hiding something.
Shortly after returning to the Sand Dollar I was informed by the watch that last minute cargo had arrived and that Lt. Scott’s and my attention were required dockside. We made our way to the gangplank and went ashore to consult with the SP in charge.
“Chief, what’s the problem? Just have my men bring that stuff aboard.”
“Sorry Captain but I was given specific instructions for you and Lt. Scott to oversee the loading of this cargo. Admiral’s orders, sir!”
“Very well. What do we have, Chief?”
“Twenty-five duffels, sir! I don’t know what’s in them- some are heavy though, sir.”
“Ok, chief, no problem.” Turning back toward the sub, I called to Chief Van Pelt. “Officer of the watch? Please have your men report topside and arrange for this cargo to be stowed in the main crew quarters.”
“Aye, Skipper, it’ll only take a minute.”
It seemed very useless for Lt. Scott to have accompanied me until the security chief saluted, then presented her with two sealed envelopes.
“Ma’am…Lieutenant, these are for you.”
“Thank you Chief.” She flashed the SP a bright smile and returned his salute with a very well postured one of her own.
Apparently my doctor made this sailor’s day as he was now sporting a…um…large… stupid grin- a grin that lasted the whole time the men unloaded his truck and probably well after he drove away and lost sight of the dock. I had to admit that Emily had the same affect on me when I first met her, but now our past history put a damper on that.
True to his word, Admiral Demmit and staff arrived dockside at 0745. The old man himself came below for an impromptu inspection- predictably he found several things out of order. An Admiral will always find fault with something- he has to- it’s his job! During his inspection he handed me a sealed envelope containing what I hoped, was the promised recon around Kili. At 0815 we slipped our moorings and pulled away from the dock and slowly made our way past Battleship Row.
Calling all hands to deck and respectfully saluting the hulk of the Arizona had become an instant tradition. We all knew of at least one soul taken when she went down that fateful Sunday morning.
That fateful Sunday Morning…the day I vowed, along with many other Americans, to reimburse the Japanese for their cold, cruel attack that destroyed so many families and brought us all into this cursed war! I remembered it like yesterday.
I had been on maneuvers off the coast of California when we received the news. Pearl Harbor, the Oklahoma, Schofield Barracks and the Arizona especially. Crews had worked for days to rescue survivors- weeks longer to identify or locate the dead and missing…the missing… I cautiously choked back tears of pain, of loss- of hatred! The haunting memory of my younger brother Brian, my only brother, still trapped somewhere within her hull. Our missions had taken on new meaning for me after that. I dedicated each and every one to him. This mission was no different.
“For you brother!” I choked out as I dropped my salute. No one questioned the fact that I, the Captain, quickly left the bridge. Almost everyone onboard knew.
Once in open water, I ordered us to seventy feet and called my senior staff to the Wardroom.
“First, I would like to pass along the results of the Admiral’s inspection- it would seem he found several paint chips of varying sizes on the valve covers of all four diesels.”
“Aw, for cryin’ out loud!” Samuels exclaimed.
“Chief. Randall, your headset cord was draping off the desk in the radio room- the old man wants it coiled.” He and Two-Eagles just rolled their eyes.
“Sgt. Williams you are to give PFC Two-Eagles a little room to breathe. The Admiral says he is not a prisoner! Jack, you left your sink down. It has to be stowed unless you’re using it!”
“But Cap! No one told me he was coming aboard! I barely had time to get dressed!”
“Relax, Jack! You know the old man will always find something. Speaking of that, Lt. Scott, Admiral Demmit commented on your creative use of the overhead compartment in your quarters- he suggests closing the overhead’s door to keep your, and I quote, ‘non-regulation, frilly undergarments’ out of sight.”
As I said that I was surprised to see every one of my officers blushing in embarrassment- apparently I was the only one that missed that display. Emily was still more crimson by far, though.
“Now to the business at hand. As you know we are to go to Kili Island and transport the local monarchy to Hilo where they will reside until their island is once again safe from an enemy invasion. Latest recon shows two destroyers and three escorts in the vicinity. There may also be a couple of enemy subs on patrol too. We are to remain at full speed- running submerged by day- only surfacing at night to charge the batteries. Radio silence will be observed at all times. Randall, besides you, PFC. Two-Eagles here is the only member of this crew to have access to the radio. He is to be called for any incoming transmissions. Jack, Carroll, we will periodically move to periscope depth for a look around- spend no more than two minutes in the peephole. Doctor, did you examine our last minute cargo?”
“Yes I did, Captain. Each duffel bag contains at least a dozen regulation nurse uniforms, several pairs of women’s shoes, cosmetics, and assorted foundation garments and necessities. The bags contain different size clothing and shoes. I guess our guests dress sizes aren’t known. As for the infirmary, with the medical supplies we took on at Mare Island we should be ready for any emergency our passengers might have.”
“Dress sizes? I thought we was transferrin’ the Queen and her royal family- maybe a royal guard or two. No one said…”
“Chief Samuels, I was just getting to that part! I want the men on their best behavior. Not only are we transporting her Royal Highness: Queen Mauikimau, but her entire court, which consists of twenty other women. That’s the reason for all the clothes. We need to appear as if we are transporting nurses back from a forward hospital. I need the men to transfer their bunking and belongings to the fore and aft torpedo rooms. I have orders to curtain off the main crew quarters for our guests. I know you’re going to get flack about it, but those are my orders. Also of note Chief, you might want to tell the men that these women, according to the report, can and WILL put a curse on them if they’re not perfect gentlemen. Our somewhat short and incomplete report on Kili Island says that the local religion is a cross between Voodoo and Witchcraft. My advice is to not cross or insult them! Lt. Scott, anything else you’d like to share with us?” I was hinting towards the recent orders handed to her last night.
“No sir. Not at this time, sir.” I detected some discomfort in her response. “I mean, I’m not at liberty to reveal those orders until we have possession of our guests, sir.”
“Very well. We all know what has to be done. Jack, I want to be alerted immediately if you sight anything out of the ordinary. Okay, carry on. Oh, Lt. Scott would you stay behind a moment? I need to discuss something with you.”
“Yes captain, what is it?” My Doctor asked once we were alone.
“Well, Emily, First I want to congratulate you on your professionalism. I had my doubts about women serving on subs or any naval vessel for that matter, but so far you have proven me wrong- keep doing that! I noticed that you are good with a compass and slide rule. I hope you won’t mind me making use of that ability to supplement Lt. Sheldon. From experience, I know that a fatigued navigator is asking for trouble.”
“Thank you sir, I will give Lt. Sheldon any help I can. You can count on me, sir!”
“Furthermore Lieutenant, I want to know if our past can or will have a negative effect on this mission. I like to think we are one big, happy family on this boat- that you wouldn’t hold anything back from me. Do you understand?”
“Yes sir. Permission to speak freely sir?”
“By all means, Lieutenant.”
“Alex, I am really sorry for what Lionel and I did to you! I know that article and photo gave not only you, but also the whole Navy a black eye. I didn’t mean for it to go so far. It was all Lionel’s doing. I didn’t understand what he was trying to prove! I really liked you Alex…I still do…and I really, really still want us to be friends.”
Her eyes filled with tears. My heart melted. I knew that what had happened between us could never really be mended.
“Come on Emily, we’ve all made mistakes. Understand that I find it hard to ever forgive you for the trouble you caused me, but I think we could start over- just friends, if you want to.”
“That would be just dandy sir!” she slid around the table and gave me a kiss on my cheek along with a big hug.
“Lt. Scott. This is not behavior becoming an officer.” I whispered to her. “What would the crew think?” She stood up smoothed out her skirt.
Sorry sir! Forgive my inappropriate behavior.”
“Lieutenant, go easy on the ‘sir’ will you? On my boat it’s Cap, Captain, Skip or Skipper got that?” She nodded. “Emily, maybe you should freshen up a bit and get some rest. I believe you’re due at the chart table in six hours? Maybe you should wear trousers instead of that dress, I want the crew to concentrate on their jobs, not you.”
“Thank you, sir…er…captain! I’ll do that. Here, let me get that.”
She produced at hanky and wiped lipstick off my cheek.
Somewhere near the Southern Marshall Islands, March 25th, 1944
The last four days had been routinely quiet. We did have one sighting yesterday morning. Commander Cummins spotted a ship on the horizon. It was hard to identify what class or whose it was. He gave it a wide berth just the same. Chief Samuels reported that, over night, one of our two desalination units went on the fritz. If he can’t get it working, we will have to take on fresh water at Kili since one unit wouldn’t supply enough fresh water for the crew, passengers, and batteries. We are on rations until then.
According to my calculations we arrive at Kili Island around noon. I plan to have a look around before we make ourselves known. The island has no formal seaport but according to our intelligence, the water is deep enough for the Sand Dollar to tie up to the longer of two wooden docks built by the inhabitants. If the dock is still intact our job will be quick and easy. According to the report I should still have six feet under the keel at low tide.
Before relieving Emily at the Con, I went back to the galley for a cup of coffee. Coming back into the Control Room, Lt. Scott was finishing her last look around topside with the periscope. It struck me as funny- a women peering through that device. Yet she appeared completely comfortable with it.
“How’s it look, Lt. Scott?”
“All clear so far, Captain, nothing to report during this watch. According to my calculations we’re four hours away from Kili, sir.”
“Thank you, Ms. Scott. You stand relieved. Nice job, Emily, go get some rest. Mr. Sheldon, make your depth six-zero feet.”
“Aye, sir. Six zero feet.”
When the Lieutenant was out of earshot, I went over to my dive officer. “Carroll, how’s she doing?”
“She’s a natural, Cap. The men seem to treat her just as they would any other officer. Her math is fast, accurate and she knows her way around the chart table like she was born there. She’s one smart broad, sir!”
“Good to hear, Carroll, Jack will be here in another hour, why don’t you go relax- have some coffee. I’ll take the Con; you’ve earned some extra time off.”
“Thanks Skip. Captain has the Con!” He announced.
An hour had gone by since I relieved Lt. Sheldon. My Ex-O had arrived on schedule. I brought the boat back to periscope depth and proceeded to have a look around. Kili Island was a speck on the horizon dead ahead. A slow, three hundred and sixty degree sweep revealed no other ships were in the area.
“Skipper, I have the bottom coming up quick. Three hundred and rising.” My sonar operator announced.
I immediately consulted the chart.
“Must be this seamount, Jack.” I pointed to a spot on the map. He nodded.
“Evans, let me know if the bottom gets closer than one hundred.”
“Aye, sir. Two hundred and still rising. One-fifty; one-ten; one hundred. Holding at ninety-five sir.”
“Well Mr. Cummins, it looks like we made it. Before we put ashore I want to have a look around the island for any unwanted visitors. How’s the bottom Evans?”
“Dropping off rapidly Skip.”
“Jack keep about seventy feet under us and circle the island slowly at periscope depth. I want to know if any ships are out there. I’m going back to see what the Chief has to say about our fresh water plant.”
“Aye Skipper.”
I looked at my watch- 1130. We had managed to arrive at Kili a half-hour earlier then scheduled- a full five-and one-half hours faster than any other sub in the fleet. Before us lay a small, volcanic island roughly ten miles in diameter, peaking at one hundred-seventy-feet above sea level. Lush green vegetation covered the entire island and tall leaning palms lined the dark volcanic sand beaches. The island looked pleasant enough, but because of my Ozarks upbringing, I preferred a little more altitude for typhoon season.
Just past 1400 and despite his best assurances, Chief Samuels informed me that our fresh water supply was running extremely low and the desalination unit repair was still a day from completion. We were now on the West Side of the island.
“Chief, if we found a fresh water source how long would it take you to fill the tanks to a decent level so our guests won’t have to be rationed?”
“Well, skip, if we can get in close enough, me and a couple of my boys could fill a couple drums in about an hour- that should give us a hundred and ten gallons. That should keep them dames happy until the plant is up to full production again.”
“Ok, get your men and materials together. I’ll go talk to Cmdr. Cummins.”
proceeded forward to the Control Room were I informed Jack of my decision. Ten minutes later he sighted a small inlet that seemed promising. Soundings proved we could get to within one hundred yards of the shore. I gave a reluctant order to surface and Chief Samuels sent a four-man team ashore. I hoped Lady Luck was on our side- I was taking a big chance moving to shallow water when we hadn’t completed our survey of the island. We would be dead meat if an enemy ship or plane spotted us!
True to his word, the landing party returned in an hour. After securing the deck guns, Jack set the deck awash to help the men land their precious cargo. Once we resurfaced, the contents of the drums were pumped into our tanks and drums stowed. Mission complete- I was now comfortable knowing we would not lose points for rationing water. The rest of the island checked out and, after properly signaling shore, we pulled alongside the wooden pier at 1700 and tied up.
Normally I would have kept the Sand Dollar just offshore in deeper water until we were ready to leave, but since the sun would soon be setting behind the Island, I decided that she would be safe at dock for the night. As we tied off, several young ladies in traditional Polynesian attire greeted us. I set the watch, assembled my officers, and we went ashore. We were introduced to Queen Mauikimau at the base of the dock. She appeared to be in her mid to early twenties. She stood five foot-six; long, medium-brown, hair; subtle Asian features and spoke with a refined British accent.
“Your highness, I am Commander Alexander Steinert. Captain of the USS Sand Dollar and these are my officers: Lt. Cmdr. Jack Cummins; Lt. Carroll Sheldon; Ship’s surgeon Lt. Emily Scott.” I handed her my letters of introduction.
“Welcome to Kili Island, Captain Steinert. You arrived earlier than expected. I have arranged a small welcoming/farewell party for you and your crew here at sunset. Please attend.”
Without blinking she handed the documents to a brown-haired girl of no more than sixteen on her left then turned and faced my Doctor.
“Dr. Scott, one of my sisters has been running a fever. Would you mind examining her? Mia will take you to her.” She motioned for Emily to follow another beautiful, brown-haired girl of slightly Polynesian decent also in her early twenties. I noticed the queen’s demeanor soften as she talked to the Doctor. I also noticed that, so far, everyone on this island was female and roughly twenty years old.
“Excuse me, your highness? I think it would be wise to get everyone’s things loaded onboard now. Just in case uninvited guests arrive, that is.” Her demeanor went stiff again.
“Yes Captain, that is a superb idea. Ladies, would everyone come here please?”
“Ma’am, I need to know who all is going so I know how many men to assign.”
“Everyone is going, Captain. We have lost all but twenty of our loyal subjects to those Imperialist braggarts.” She said with a royal attitude. “My sisters and I are all that remain since the Japanese conscripted every last man two years ago. We could not risk the loss of our society to the Japanese, so we contacted your Admiralty, Captain. We were overwhelmed by their offer of safe haven and openly rejoiced when news came of your impending arrival, therefore, we stand adequately packed and ready to leave, please proceed, Commander Steinert!”
I assigned twenty-one men, one for each islander, to escort the women and their belongings onboard. That task was accomplished quickly. Next I informed her majesty of the nurses’ uniforms sent by Admiral Demmit and of his deceptive plan and presented her the letters of commission. I assigned Lt. Scott the task of fitting the Queen and her entourage for uniforms. That task took decidedly longer. The sun soon fell behind the island and Her majesty’s welcoming party started in earnest and soon reached full strength. The men took advantage of their unexpected shore leave to blow off some needed steam and fill their lungs with the fresh, sweet, tropical scented, island air.
The Queen had really laid out a spread- wild boar, something resembling roast chicken and sweet potatoes, an island punch of some sort, and a multitude of exotic confections. Chief Peterson chipped in with several of his famous, fresh-baked, Washington State apple pies. The islanders loved them so much that not a crumb reached my officers, my crew, or me. Queen Mauikimau seemed to relax more around me as the night went on- must’ve been the punch! I had detected its subtle bite. She was actually becoming quite friendly and we started talking about the island, it’s economy, and it’s inhabitants. I was surprised to learn that everyone on the island spoke fluent English. When I inquired as to whom had taught them, I was told that many an English sailor had visited the island during the past three centuries.
At 2100 I ordered some of the men that seemed to be having a bit too much fun (and drink) back to the boat to relieve their fellow crewmembers assigned to ship’s watch. I didn’t want it said that I hadn’t given the men equal opportunity for liberty. Surprisingly, my entire crew acted like perfect gentlemen- even Chief Samuels.
The party finally wrapped up around midnight and I suggested that everyone retire to the Sand Dollar for the night, but Queen Mauikimau vetoed the offer saying she wanted one more night in her own bed. I knew the feeling, having not seen my own bed or home in quite some time. I did specify that I wanted to leave as early in the morning as was practical. She agreed and we set 0700 as our departure time.
0600 came way too fast. I woke up with a slight hangover. Chief Peterson apparently read my mind and was ready with a steaming cup of coffee. It tasted better than usual this morning- must have been all the fresh air I got last night, I thought. After taking a few minutes in the Wardroom to wake up and finish my drink, I felt better and went topside to see if our guests were ready. What greeted my eyes surprised the hell out of me. There, at the foot of the dock, stood twenty-one of the most beautiful nurses I had ever laid eyes on- all in parade formation, uniformed, and ready for inspection. As I approached the squad, I recognized Queen Mauikimau in front fussing over the others. Turning and seeing me, she called them to attention. The whole group saluted me in unison. I was totally flabbergasted but kept my composure and returned the salute. Only Queen Mauikimau held her salute.
“Captain! All present and accounted for, sir
“Very well Lieutenant…” I glanced at her nameplate, “Lt. Smith, welcome aboard. You may board the boat.” I returned her salute.
“Thank you, Captain! Let’s go ladies, everyone on to the ship!”
“Lieutenant, a word if you please?” I reached out my hand to stop her as she started to walk by. “Lieutenant, it’s called a boat. Submariners call it a boat- not a ship. A destroyer or battleship is a ship. Got it?”
“Of course, Captain. I shall work on that.
”
“Alex!” My Ex-O suddenly yelled from the bridge. “Radar has Bogies coming in from the north-northeast, Cap!” he pointed in the general direction. “Hilf says about forty miles out and closing fast!”
“Bogies,” Queen…Lt. Smith asked?
“Yes Lieutenant, Bogies- as in possible enemy aircraft! We need to leave now! I can’t chance getting caught in the shallows. Please hurry aboard, your highness, you’ll be safer inside!”
“Lieutenant! It’s Lt. Smith from here on out, Commander Steinert!”
“As you wish, Lieutenant. Now get your butt in gear and get below! That’s an order, Lieutenant!”
“Yes sir!”
The men were waiting for us and as soon as my feet hit the deck the gangplank was pulled and stowed and all moorings were released. My Ex-O had us underway just as two Zeroes buzzed overhead in close formation. This was going to be close. I knew they had seen us and were currently reporting our location. Within minutes they were back and lining up for an attack run.
“Bridge to Con. Jack, where’s the bottom?”
“Forty-five Cap!”
I took cover behind the bridge walls as one of the Zeeks opened up on us. The plane’s engine temporarily drowned out the roar of my four diesels as it passed about twenty feet over our periscope masts.
“Floor it, Jack. Get us the hell out of here!” I yelled into the box. As I stood and turned to follow the planes’ course I noted they were turning for another run. I also noted several splintered boards in my new aft deck planking. I cursed the Zeroes. If we weren’t going to be diving soon I’d have had the men return fire.
“Depth!”
“Sixty!”
“Let the air out of it, Jack, I’m coming down!”
The diving alarm sounded immediately and with practiced ease I dropped through the hatch, pulled it shut and gave the wheel a quick spin to lock it. As I made my way through the lower conning tower hatch to the control room I heard bullets again hitting my deck. Again I cursed the enemy pilots.
“Excuse me Captain, but the enemy might not…”
“Ex-O. Hold at forty feet until we clear the shelf then take us to one hundred, ninety degrees starboard and run silent. Keep an ear open for their friends, they have to be close.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“I believe we will not be pursued…”
“I want damage reports from all compartments before we hit deep water- make sure we’re airtight!”
“You got it, skip!”
“They’re probably long range scouts out on a look about, captain. My network of watchers indicated the Japanese have taken to snooping about lately- probably in preparation of their attack. That is definitely the case since you chaps have control of all aerodromes in this area. Now, since we are safely inside your sub, I suggest we relax, have a spot of tea and…”
“Right now I’m very busy, your highness. I’m more concerned with getting the hell out of here before the whole Japanese fleet converges on us. We’re not safe until we get in deeper water and if one of those Zeroes put a hole in the pressure hull or ballast tank we’re crippled! I don’t care about some damned aerodrome- what ever that is! Sonar! Where’s the bottom?”
“Sixty and dropping quickly, Skipper.”
“Commander Steinert! How dare you address me in such a rude manner!”
I turned toward my newest lieutenant. Her face was steeped in rage. Apparently, I thought, her highness was used to being the center of attention. I had more important concerns! I had the safety of my crew, passengers and my boat to warrant before I could indulge in idle conversation. Aerodrome…Aerodrome? Wasn’t that an old British term for an airstrip- an airfield? I had never actually heard of an airstrip referred to as an Aerodrome before, besides, my intelligence indicated no enemy reconnaissance missions near the Marshall chain!
“Bottom is at one hundred-ten and falling, Skipper.”
“All Compartments report no damage, Cap.”
“Continue the dive, Mr. Cummins”
As Jack gave the order to progress to one hundred feet, I allowed myself to relax slightly- enough to allow my mind to calculate other issues. Suddenly, it dawned on me that this woman, one of my officers, had provided vital information. Her presentation was informal and militarily irregular but, nonetheless, it was information that was more accurate and up to date than any previously in my possession… and I had rudely disregarded her! In the tense minutes of trying to evade two Jap Zeeks, I had inadvertently disparaged an officer under my command in front of the crew! True, she had an honorary commission, but she was an officer nonetheless. More importantly, I had insulted a foreign dignitary.
Admiral Demmit’s angry face suddenly flashed before my eyes- not the concerned man I saw before we left Pearl, but the strict Admiral at my disciplinary hearing! That image caused me more damage than any States class battleship ever could. I had given my word as an officer not to embarrass him or the Navy again. It appeared I had failed. The Admiral’s image faded away only to be replaced by the image of that dreaded newspaper article. I had gotten myself in it deep this time! You would think a farm boy from Missouri would learn to watch where he stepped! I quickly refocused my attention.
Lt. Smith was still shooting Buck Rogers-like death rays from her eyes. She looked like she was going to say something; no… she just wasn’t going to say something, she was going to let me have it! I raised my hand to stop the first class tongue whoopin’ I properly assessed I was about to receive.
“Lt. Smith, please, before you say anything, I apologize for my improper behavior. I admit I was rude, but you must understand, I was concentrating on protecting my boat and command, surviving this mission, and not spending the duration of the war in a Japanese prison camp. I’m afraid I was a bit short with you. I was inconsiderate and out of line, I’m sorry.” I stated it loud enough for everyone in the compartment to hear.
“Apology accepted, Captain,” She glared at me with only a slight smile! “We would expect future conversations to be somewhat more civilized?”
There was that cold, regal attitude, bolstered by that proper British accent again. Just like at the dock yesterday. I realized that if I didn’t censor myself better this was going to be a very long trip. I bit my lip and asked, “Lt. Smith, would you still care to have that tea now and later we can acquaint you better with the boat?”
After an attempted diplomatic tea and a somewhat detailed tour of the Sand Dollar, I presented Queen…Lt. Smith to her quarters. I hoped that I had successfully regained the lieutenant’s confidence and her forgiveness. Several hours had passed since the unexpected aerial attack and we appeared to be alone in our little section of the Pacific- just as Lt. Smith had stated. Toward dusk we surfaced and repaired any damage we could. One of the port ballast tanks had taken a hit and needed attention. As a result we were sitting lower in the water.
Having set the repair crews to task, I called Sgt. Williams and Pvt. Two-Eagles to the Radio room and had Mr. Two-Eagles send his scheduled coded message- Phase One complete. A reply came immediately, sounding just as crazy. I now knew why the War Department had chosen Navajo as a code- I couldn’t make heads or tails of it. A minute later I had the decoded message in my hand- it read ‘FRONT LOCKED, USE KITCHEN DOOR’. This was bad news. Enemy ships blocked our primary return route! My orders were clear- go around to the south and come into Hilo from the southeast. That would add a week to our mission and run us dangerously low on fuel. I gave orders to the night watch to submerge and change course after our batteries were recharged.
For dinner, Chief Peterson served some leftovers, including the island punch that he had saved from last night’s luau saying it was too good to waste. For some reason the punch had more bite than previously and tingled all the way down my throat. . The stuff must have fermented a little more, I thought. It was against regulations, but I figured it couldn’t hurt moral. Afterwards, I informed everyone that our return trip would take twice as long and that I hoped our fresh water would last.
Chief Samuels reported that both fresh water plants were now fully operational but it would take another couple hours to fill our fresh water tanks once we surfaced tonight. Emily informed me that two sailors, Richards and Hilf, were complaining of headaches and stomach cramps, but attributed it to too many sweets and way too much punch after learning that they had been assigned to the galley detail earlier. She recommended they sleep it off.
With my Ex-O in charge I went back to the crew quarters to check on our passengers. I informed them that the trip to their temporary home would take twice as long as expected and inquired about their accommodations. As expected the main complaint was lack of space to which I explained that space was at a premium on a submarine and that they should see how the men in the forward and aft torpedo rooms had to sleep. They immediately stopped complaining having been given a tour of those compartments earlier.
We began our longer return voyage to Hawaii. Silently, I hoped the second part of our mission would be less eventful than the first. I went forward to the galley and poured another cup of coffee then retired to my quarters. I closed my door, stripped to my civvies and updated my logbook after trying to find a comfortable position on my standard issue (read ‘short’) bunk. I decided to read a little but must have been more exhausted than I thought as I started to doze off within minutes.
0730 Just south of the Marshall Islands, March 27th, 1944
I awoke to the sound of the diving klaxon. My head felt like it was in a vise- in fact my whole body felt that way.
“Captain to the Con!”
I recognized Emily’s voice over the speaker. She sounded desperate! What the hell was going on? Were we under attack? What happened to Jack? Without any further thoughts I sprang from my berth- immediately wishing I had gotten up slower. I caught hold of the door handle to steady myself. Wow, what a hangover, I thought as I regained my balance. I brushed the hair from my face, and hurried barefoot into the Control Room. That island hooch had really done a number on me! What a hangover! I had never felt so strange and disoriented, and made a mental note to abstain from any more ‘Island Punch’.
“Lt. Scott! What the hell is going on?” I screeched as I entered the Con. What was wrong with my voice? I stopped short and looked around the compartment; it looked different somehow…was it slightly bigger? Unconscious women in enlisted attire were scattered about the compartment floor around Lt. Scott.
“Alex?” She asked, her voice shrieked on the verge of hysteria.
“Emily! Where’s my crew? Why are there unconscious women in my Control Room?” Again my voice didn’t sound right and I cleared my throat. She stood there staring at me- her eyes and mouth wide as if she had just seen a ghost.
“Lt. Scott! What the hell is the matter with you? Where’s my crew?” I repeated clearing my throat again, my voice still sounding way too strange. “Emily! Are we under attack? Dammit, Lieutenant, answer me!” I shrieked.
“Alex, we have a serious problem!” she exclaimed as tears burst forth from her eyes and ran down her terror stricken face, “I can’t explain it,” she cried, “but…but I want you to stay calm! Please…oh please, don’t…panic!”
Wait a minute… something wasn’t right! I was looking eye to eye with her. What was going on here? I knew I was barefoot but I was still taller than… She handed me her round pocket mirror, “Look at yourself Alex.”
I did as she asked. What I saw made my blood freeze. The reflection I saw was not Commander Alexander Steinert, but that of a lovely young woman probably in her early twenties, long unkept, dish water blonde hair that framed a beautiful face with high cheek bones, pouty lips, and a cute little nose. One of the Andrew Sisters maybe or no, my younger sister, but…I didn’t have a sister! This couldn’t be my face! I had brown eyes, not hazel! I must have let the mirror twist slightly in my hand because a woman’s body came into view- it wasn’t my body, definitely a ‘her’ body. I found the two perfectly shaped globes under the shirt undeniable proof. I recognized my own undershirt though, but the pair of large, full breasts stretched it out so tightly that it became semi transparent and revealed the unmistakable dark coloring and protrusions associated with such features. I noticed a set of dog tags hanging down into this woman’s cleavage. I could make out the last few numbers on them. My numbers! I froze.
I forced my eyes to look at the hand holding the mirror. It was slender with long thin fingers. I immediately noticed the long fingernails. This definitely was not my hand, yet I could feel the mirror in my grasp. I could feel its weight.
“What…what the hell happened to me,” was all I could muster? The mirror fell to the floor and shattered into pieces. I must have remained motionless, staring at this hand for some time before Emily broke me from my stupor.
“Alex…Alex! …Captain…oh please snap out of it! We’re in deep trouble, Alex! I think the whole crew has been affected. The ones I’ve seen are either unconscious or lying in shock in their bunks and I don’t know what caused this! Alex…Captain Steinert, I need you! Alex, I can’t steer the boat on my own!” She had grabbed my shoulders and was now shaking me furiously to get my attention. No amount of military training could have prepared me for the shock I was now experiencing- for the sensations I was feeling- mostly from my chest! I forced myself into composure, into my command persona. Emily was right; she couldn’t manage the boat alone.
“Lt. Scott, do you realize you are assaulting the ranking officer? Take your hands off me before I have you court marshaled!” Once again I noticed the high pitch of this voice- somehow it just didn’t sound commanding anymore.
“Sorry sir, but I had no other choice. I need help getting the boat under control. I have no idea where we are, or how long we’ve been on our present course, sir.”
I looked to my arm for my wristwatch- damn; it must have slipped off this narrow wrist I had acquired. I thought for a second then pushed a few stray hairs back behind my ear. “Ok, let’s take this one step at a time. First, Where’s Carroll?”
“I don’t know, sir. None of these women are wearing rank.”
I made a mental note to find my Dive officer as soon as we gained control. “Next, we need to stop the boat. I’ll see how deep we’re running.” I carefully made my way to the depth gage located directly across from where I was standing. I didn’t want to cut my feet on mirror shards or step on any crewmen. “I read one-fifty- probably a safe depth provided there are no seamounts or reefs in our path.” I made my way to the diving plane stations- I could feel my chest jiggling all over the place. It was very disconcerting. I noticed that I had automatically brought my left arm up to support my new pendulous bosom. We were holding steady at zero degrees- good. “How are we doing on battery and what is our heading, Emily? That gage over behind the chart table.” I pointed to its location.
“Heading: zero-eight-zero, batteries are twenty out of a hundred, Alex. Is that ok?”
“Hardly, We only have twenty percent charge left! We have to surface now- before we don’t have enough power to start the engines.” I carefully jiggled my way over to the intercom, I was starting to notice the way my hips swayed, but tried to pay no attention.
“Maneuvering room! All Stop!”
I got no reply.
“Alex, I checked, everyone is either passed out or curled up in a ball on their bunks. You, me, and the islanders are the only ones coherent.”
I thought for a moment- a hard thing to do when faced with such a radical alteration- especially when my civvies kept slipping down. “Ok, Emily here’s what we do,” I now had one arm holding my chest still and one holding my underwear up. “Go back and tell the queen what happened- I hope she will believe you- ask if she could spare some of her people to help us surface the boat. Show them what they have to do. I’m going straight to the Maneuvering room and get us stopped.”
“Yes ma’am!”
As we made our way aft, I noticed a few of the crew, or what had been my crew, huddled together in the galley quietly sobbing. I knew exactly how they felt, but right now, I didn’t have the luxury of shock- that had to wait until I got back control of the Sand Dollar. Emily stopped in the crew compartment where our passengers were trying to stay out of the way, as I proceeded to the Maneuvering room. I had to carefully climb over several crewmen lying unconscious on the Engine rooms’ narrow catwalks. Entering the next compartment, I brought the motors down slowly finally hitting full stop then down into reverse momentarily, and back to stop again. I then hurried forward to the control room, again being careful not to step on anyone. The swinging weights on my chest were a constant reminder of our predicament as I moved. Somehow I had to get these things under control! My arms just weren’t able to control my newly acquired endowments, help me climb over people, and guide me through the compartment hatches at the same time.
Once I reached the control room, I tied the front of my undershirt up the way I had seen some nurses at the beach tie their blouses. That helped some, but I could feel the coarse fabric rub as I moved. I also tied the top of my civvies in a knot to make them fit my slimmer waist better. With both hands now available to work, I first went to the hydrophone and listened for any sign of propellers then cautiously made my way to the diving valves and started to blow water from the ballast tanks. I wanted to get us to periscope depth for a look around. I didn’t want to surface in the middle of a Japanese convoy!
Emily came forward into the compartment as I was doing this.
“Emily, work the periscope controls- a couple feet at a time, please.”
I was acutely aware of the new void between my legs as my civvies rode up while crouching down. I felt my bosom shift forward when I leaned over to peer though the scope as it was slowly raised. As the scope just broke the surface I told her to stop. I quickly scanned all three hundred and sixty degrees- nothing in sight- good. I had to stop to fish my civvies out of…oh, God! Focus Commander, focus! I leaned back into the lenses and adjusted the inclination of the upper mirror towards the sky. I found the sun, which, by the Control Rooms chronometer would be at its mid morning elevation and took the bearing. I then scanned the sky for any planes- all clear; next I looked over at my doctor. “Lt. Scott, did we get any help?”
“Skipper, Lt. Smith is here with some of her nurses. They agreed to lend a hand.”
While I was getting our bearings Queen Mauikimau, in uniform, had climbed through the compartment’s aft hatch. Stopping next to me, she scrutinized me from head to toe. I could see she was just as surprised by what she saw.
I waited until several of her nurses had arrived before conveying my appreciation. “Ladies I want to thank you for helping out. Please understand that I had no choice but to ask for your assistance. Please also excuse my…my appearance.” I gestured to my body nervously.
“I understand completely, Captain. Not many men that experience the Mahanilui recover so quickly. You are a strong individual, Commander Alexander Steinert, strong indeed. Place my people where you require. I think you will find they are very competent. We are yours to command.”
“Thank you, your highness.” The queen glared at me. “Excuse me…thank you, Lt. Smith.” I wondered about her statement as I selected, assigned, and instructed people I thought could handle each job in the Con. I gave Emily my orders and selected a few more nurses to follow me back to the engine rooms.
“Lt. Scott, take us to snorkel depth- three-zero feet!” I said into the squawk box when I reached the first Engine Compartment. I knew that recharging the batteries during the day was risky at best. Even though the snorkel, a brand new innovation for American subs, allowed us to remain submerged, the telltale smoke of our diesel exhaust could still be seen for quite a distance. If it caught the enemy’s attention we would be surrounded within minutes- leaving no time for any good recharge. Several more nurses appeared and helped remove the unconscious crewmembers from the compartments.
“Snorkel depth, aye sir.”
Within a minute came the reply. “Three-zero feet and holding, Captain.”
I showed my new trainees how to extend the snorkel and hit the switch to start the first diesel- it begrudgingly turned over. I was glad I didn’t have to hand crank it. I doubted I now had the strength. With one engine running I could now fire up the starboard Fairbanks in Engine room one. Now that our batteries were charging I instructed the group on how to start the other two engines, what gauges to watch and, how to shut down all engines and how to secure the snorkel. I showed them how to use the intercom and told them that if they had any questions to just call me and ask. I made my way back up to the Con stopping momentarily in the galley.
“Attention on deck!” I shouted, although it didn’t have the authority it had yesterday. The handful of huddled crewmen did not move.
“Captain on deck!” I screeched again. Slowly a couple of girls stood to attention. Apparently they slept with their shirts off as their arms were trying to cover their new attributes. I tried a third time.
“Ah-ten-shun! Captain on deck!” This time several more girls stood and assumed attention. I wasn’t going to push any harder, but I needed to get some of my crew up and working. I couldn’t just let them continue this way.
“Look at you! Acting like scared little girls! I tell you, no matter what happened or what you look like, you are all still sailors in the United States Navy! We are still the best sub crew in the whole damned service. You have also trained to be able to function under the most extraordinary of circumstances! Look at me, all of you!” I pointed to myself gently poking a breast as I did so. I was caught off guard by the not unpleasant, but foreign, sensation. I took a second to compose myself then continued.
“I underwent the same change as you. You don’t see me cowering against a bulkhead, do you? It’s 1030 and I want every soul assigned to this watch at their duty stations. That was not a request, ladies! That was an order! Anyone not reporting for duty will be charged with dereliction of duty and mutiny, is that understood?” I heard a slight murmur in reply.
“Is that understood?” I shrieked as I turned and climbed through the hatchway to the Control room. I didn’t wait for the reply.
Emily appeared to have everything under control when I returned to the Con. Someone had even swept up the mirror glass.
“Lt. Scott, any idea where the rest of my officers are?”
“They may be in they’re quarters, skipper. Do you want me to check on them?”
“No, just carry on here, Lieutenant. I’ll check on them myself. Keep an eye out topside- I don’t want any more surprises.”
“Captain, if I may, sir? It sounded like you were a bit harsh back there. May I remind you that everyone handles shock differently? This…this…change is so out of the ordinary I’m even having a hard time accepting it. Please show some compassion to the men, Alex.”
“Emily, if it were any other time…peacetime…I would show all the compassion I could, but not now. Need I remind you that we are traveling through a war zone! That requires my crew to be on the ball and ready to go into battle at a moment’s notice! We also have a mission to complete, Lt. Scott. I promised the Admiral I would bring this boat- her crew and passengers back to Hawaii safely. I intend to make good on that promise. So you’ll forgive me if I can’t afford the luxury of compassion,” with that, I turned and headed forward through the compartment hatch!
Jack’s door was closed, but unlocked. I knocked and gently opened the door. A beautiful young woman of about twenty that I assumed to be him, was laying on the floor unconscious- her head partially blocking the door. I knelt down and gently lifted her head to clear the door. I began to gently slap her on the cheek.
“Jack! Jack, are you all right? Jack, its Alex…come on now Jack, wake up. Come on Jack, I need you!” I saw the girl’s eyes start to flutter open.
“Emily? I…I…had this…this dream that I…I was someone else…Alex?” This girl- my Ex-O, suddenly sat straight up. Realizing who I was and apparently the new movement of her upper body, her eyes shot wide open. “Alex…skipper…is that…is it really you? You…you…you’re beautiful, sir, I mean... What…how…?” Her delicate fingers, which had been helping support her, instantly went to her face.
“We can figure that out later, Jack. How do you feel, are you hurt? Can you walk?”
“Uh...feels like a freight train hit me, Cap! I’m sore everywhere, but I think I can get up…maybe with a little help and a few minutes.”
I helped my Ex-O to a seated position on her rack and proceeded to check out my ‘new’ first officer. She still had brown hair- maybe a little lighter brown, but long enough now to reach past her shoulder blades. The same brown eyes stared back at me, but now they were surrounded by beautiful long lashes and appeared larger. She seemed to be the same height- maybe an inch shorter; it was hard to tell with someone as short as Jack. Even as disheveled as she was, she was a real looker. I would have stared longer, but I needed to check on the rest of my officers.
Pvt. Two-Eagles and Sgt. Williams were still in their bunks, unconscious. Apparently, this mysterious change caught them in their sleep. Pvt. Two-Eagles’ black hair, which had been regulation length, now cascaded off his rack and reached nearly down to his bodyguard’s bunk. Sgt. William’s hair appeared to have only lengthened slightly- being so curly it was hard to tell, maybe a few inches at best- nowhere near the mid-back length locks that now cascaded from my head. I decided to let them sleep and come back later after things settled down. I moved on to my dive officer’s berth. Lt. Sheldon was awake and sitting on his bunk just staring at his…no…her face in the mirror, long full bodied, wavy blonde hair fell past her shoulders and partially covered her large full breasts.
“Lieutenant, are you ok?” I realized that was a dumb question, but I felt inclined to ask it. My dive officer’s pretty face turned ever so slightly toward me.
“Do I look right to you!”? She hissed and turned back to the mirror, her eyes never leaving her reflection.
“Carroll, I’m sorry. That was a really stupid question. What I meant to ask is can you move, walk, stand- anything like that?” Again the beautiful girl’s head didn’t turn much, her reflection and face both grew angry now.
“What the hell do you care?” she again growled at me, “what doctor could possibly cure this anyway?” I saw her eyes finally glance toward me. “Haven’t you done enough already? Go back to your damn voodoo queen!”
Now I was upset.
“Lt. Sheldon, that is no way to talk to your Captain! I am still your superior officer! Show the proper respect or Capt. Rutledge will be visiting you in the brig on Pearl; is that clear, Mister Sheldon?” The girl’s mouth dropped, as did her expression in the mirror. She turned to really look at me.
“Alex? Is that…is that you? I thought you were… were one of those island witches! They got to you too? What in hell’s name they do to us?”
“I wish I knew Carroll, but for right now we could use some help in the Con. “Your ‘islanders’ are helping run the boat right now. Are you up to the job?”
“I think so, Skip, it’s just that…that…well, I feel so damned strange. This…this hair…it keeps tickling me!” He grabbed a handful. “It feels so heavy and it was all over my face when I woke up. I guess I panicked or something when I saw my reflection- must have sent me into shock. I thought I was the only one. I’m sorry about my behavior, sir, it won’t happen again!”
“See that it doesn’t, Mister Sheldon. You might want to get those under control”
I showed him how to tie up his shirt to control his new appointments and we made our way back to the Con. It was time to check on my enlisted men.
“Forward torpedo, Con.” I got no answer so I tried again. “Forward torpedo, this is Capt. Steinert in Con!”
“Um…Forward Torpedo here!” The voice was high and sweet sounding, yet I could not put a face to it.
“To whom am I talking, sailor?”
“Reynolds ma’am…er, sir”
“Reynolds, status report.”
“Um…well…I guess we’re okay up here- a little sore maybe…kind of hung over…um…but, um…Masterson’s having some trouble getting out of his…her…his bunk though, skip!”
“Why is that, Reynolds?”
“Well, skip, he…she…well it seems…um, her boobs is…um…sir, she…he’s stuck under a Mark Fourteen, sir!”
Everyone in the compartment turned in confusion toward the speaker. Lt. Scott looked amused. Carroll and I understood the predicament as soon as Emily acted out the crewman’s dilemma by resting her arm vertically in her cleavage. I rolled my eyes realizing that I was probably going to have to reassign some of my sailors to different bunks. I was also curious as to how big Seaman Masterson really was.
“Well do your best to get him…her out. Con out.”
The aft torpedo room faired better. As with the forward compartment I could not place a face to the higher-pitched voice that finally responded to my call, but everyone was reportedly in sore, but good condition. At least no one else was aground in they’re bunk, I noted. By this time, some of my Control room crew had started to regain consciousness and the ‘Nurses’ took them back to their racks to help them cope.
About ten minutes later a lovely young woman about five-five with flowing, long red wavy hair tromped through the rear compartment hatch. “I need ta see the Captain! Which one of you dames is the Skipper?” I recognized the red hair, New York accent, grease marks, diesel fuel perfume, and attitude almost immediately, but the high whiney voice did nothing to prove its owner’s identity.
“That would be me Chief Samuels.” I said as I frowned and raised my hand slightly.
“Damn!” She paused, staring at me- apparently surprised, “Skip! What’s them Island broads done to us an’ what’re they doin’ in my Engine rooms? They don’t have no clue as to how delicate them diesels is!”
I was amused at how his voice whined like a bald tire on concrete and wondered if he could hear how annoying it sounded.
“Well Chief it’s like this; we needed to get the batteries charged. Not one of you BROADS answered at your assigned duty stations. From what I could see you and your GIRLS were all SOBBING in your racks. Her highness”, I got glared at again, but ignored it, “Lt. Smith and her nurses were gracious enough to volunteer to help get the boat back under control while everyone recovered. I suggest you and your BROADS get your pretty little backsides back to your posts and do your jobs, but not before you thank those ‘island broads’ for their assistance! Dismissed, Chief!”
Samuels lowered her head and muttered, “Aye, captain.”
“Oh…and Chief?”
“Sir?”
“Looks like we’re all dames around here now, doesn’t it? I suggest you drop the Brooklyn slang, because I for one, don’t want to be reminded” I cupped both breasts with my hands for effect.
“Sir!” My engineer snapped to attention; immediately she noticed the jiggle that movement had produced and steadied her chest with the her arm. As she made for the rear compartment hatch, I could barely make out her mumbling something about ‘these damn tits…’.
“Lt. Smith, I would like to apologize for my Chief’s brash behavior…”
“It is completely understandable, Capt. Steinert. Most men do not take the change easily. In fact, some might opt for suicide over acceptance.”
“What? Your telling me that you’ve seem this happen before?”
“Of course! Most of the women on our island have gone through the Mahanilui, Captain, including myself!”
Lieutenant’s Scott and Sheldon and I were shocked by this revelation. We were brought back to our senses by a very loud, very shrill scream…or was it two screams… coming from the Officer’s compartment.
“Your highness, we really have to talk- right after I check this out!” I made for the horrible noise.
Jack stood just outside the quarters in question, a stunned look on her face. As I suspected, Pvt. Two-Eagles and Sgt. Williams had just regained consciousness. The Sergeant had passed out again on his bunk while, in the top rack, Pvt. Two-Eagles was rambling on in Navajo. His new higher pitch made the language sound melodic and very exotic.
“Private, it’s alright! It happened to everyone. Settle down, everything will be okay! Private! Get hold of yourself!”
The chanting stopped and a lithe, tanned hand reached up and parted the long jet-black hair to reveal the beautiful, tanned, almond shaped face of what I could only describe as an Indian princess. I was taken aback by this woman’s features- perfectly arched eyebrows, cute little nose, pretty bow-shaped lips, and the most piercing, ice blue eyes I had ever seen. I just stared for a moment.
“What magic is this?” she asked, her voice quite calm and sweet. I noted that the Navajo accent made her voice sound mysterious.
“We don’t know yet, Private. I was just about to find out when you and Sgt. Williams here woke up. How are you feeling…in general that is?” I wondered how she was able to compose herself so fast.
“I…I guess I feel all right. I hurt all over- like my horse threw me!”
“Do you feel you can walk, Private?”
“I think I can walk if you could help me down from here. Who are you any way?”
“Alex Steinert, Commander, U.S. Navy. Let me help you down, Private.” I proceeded to help my Radio operator down from her bunk. I was amazed at how light she was. It took a minute for her legs to get their footing, but she finally turned and stood straight. In doing so, I noticed her hair was now long enough to cover her beautiful heart-shaped tush. Standing before me was a beautiful Navajo Indian princess, about five-three, wonderfully slender, athletic and very well endowed. I guessed this girl’s age to be all of seventeen.
“Private, there will be a briefing in the Wardroom in thirty minutes. Do you think your sergeant will be recovered enough by then?”
“I hope so, skipper, I’ll do my best.”
I turned to my first officer “we need to check the forward compartment Jack.”
“What for Cap?”
“Seems Masterson has a little problem with clearance in his bunk.”
“Clearance, skip?”
“You’ll see, come on.”
We made our way through the compartment hatch and stood silently on the platform overlooking the torpedo room. The men were mercilessly chiding one of their own- a sleek platinum blonde. I assumed that to be Masterson, although, his… I mean her back was to us. The talk in the compartment sounded more like women gossiping then extremely shocked submariners. They all seemed to be recovering well.
“Watch this”, I said to Jack, “give the order.”
“Captain on deck!”
The chatter stopped immediately and everyone turned around, jumping to attention. Although everyone was standing still, there was still a lot of movement in the room. As if choreographed, arms of everyone raised to steady their respective chests. The blonde I had assumed correctly to be Seaman Masterson made Jane Russell look like Little Orphan Annie! I looked over to Jack and saw her eye’s bulge- mine were doing the same. I could see now how she would have gotten stuck. I suddenly realized I had been staring.
“Reynolds?”
“Skip?” a cute lithe brunette off to the left chimed out.
“Are we through with the hen meeting?”
“Yes sir, Skipper.”
“Good, now where is Chief Van Pelt?”
“Here, Skip.” A raven-haired girl of maybe eighteen raised her petite hand back near the torpedo tubes.
“Do you feel comfortable enough with what happened to get back to work?”
“Uh…ya Skip, I think so.”
“Good. I want you and your girls to unload and reload one and two. See if you can get it done in the same amount of time as before, okay? I want you to practice until you do. You may want to use both hands this time.”
“Aye!”
“Oh and Mister Van Pelt. See that Miss Masterson there gets her rack…er…make sure she’s reassigned to a bunk with more…um…clearance, will you?” The platinum blonde flushed immediately as snickers…no, definitely giggles, washed through the sub’s forward-most compartment.
“Aye, Cap.”
“Come on Jack, I want to check the other compartments and then we have an important meeting with ‘Lt. Smith’. I want some answers!”
1200 Just south of the Marshall Islands, March 27th, 1944
I assembled my Officers in the Wardroom. I officially requested Queen Mauikimau…Lt. Smith to attend hoping that the invitation would help patch up my previous diplomatic incursion. I needed to find out what she knew of our sudden, miraculous transformations. She graciously agreed to the meeting.
What a group we turned out to be, two impeccably groomed, well-dressed women in regulation uniform and eight rag-tag women dressed in ill-fitting men’s clothing. If the old man had seen this, we’d get laughed right off base and dishonorably discharged. Desperately needing to know what happened, I cleared my throat and started the meeting. It was still very hard to accept this new soprano voice of mine.
“Ok, let’s get this thing started shall we? Her highness”, she glared at me once again- I ignored it again and continued, “has gracefully agreed to help us understand this mysterious change that we went through. Lt. Smith if you please…” I gestured to her.
“Thank you, Captain. First, the change that you and your crew have undergone is called the ‘Mahanilui or ‘renewal’. It is a sacred rite that we of Kili Island conduct when the population of our island decreases to a critical level. When we are faced with such a population decline, a call goes out to our closest neighboring islands for volunteers willing to participate. In this way, we renew the population and lessen the chance of inbreeding. By combining the powers of the mystic spring with a ritual drink, each volunteer’s body is transfigured into their female equivalent- their sister if you will. Why you, Captain, and your crew have undergone the Mahanilui is a mystery to me as I commanded the sacred spring water not be used in the preparation of our celebration.” My guest speaker paused for a moment as if having an epiphany.
“Captain, at the celebration you mentioned you had circled our island to determine if we had been compromised?” I nodded. “You also stated that your water making equipment had faulted?” Again I nodded. “Did you perchance stop to replenish your water supply on the west side of Kili at a small, deep inlet?”
A hush fell over the room; the air suddenly became thick- stifling. Only one head, Lt. Smith’s, failed to drop its gaze to the tabletop as both my officers and I began to contemplate the implication of her question. I felt her stare boring into the top of my skull, then felt the gazes of my staff raise up toward me.
The theory behind her question hit me and hit hard. Had I? No, it wasn’t possible, was it? There was no such thing as a magic spring, was there? A voice echoed through my head- ‘apparently there is a magic spring, just look at yourself and the others, Alex.’ Immediately cold sweat covered my forehead and my heart started to pound harder. I became nauseous. I needed only to look as far as my own graceful hands demurely resting on the table before me. It was true! I had brought about this calamity!
Without raising my head I quietly replied, “What have I done?” A single tear hit the table directly below me, then another and another. I was suddenly overwhelmed by a massive onslaught of feelings, feelings that until today were foreign to me. Feelings I had held in check for twenty odd years. I recognized them immediately- regret, guilt, anguish, and despair. I saw Brian’s disappointed face. Pain joined the mix. So strong was this surge of emotions over me that I felt as if I’d been swept overboard by a tempest. Every attempt I made to repel these emotional marauders dismally failed. More tears hit the table. I felt myself start to tremble, ever so slightly at first, but rapidly increasing in intensity. All at once I was filled with the overwhelming grief of what I had done- remorse so deep, I felt I was drowning, trying, but unable to reach the surface for breath. Just as suddenly tears streamed from my eyes. I clinched my fists tightly in a desperate attempt to gain my composure.
Desperately fighting for emotional control against the flood of tears, I forced myself to continue. “We were…we were running…running dangerously low on…on fresh water…because… because of a…a malfunc…a failure…in our desalination plant. I…I only wanted to…our report…it said… nothing of…magical spring…I had…had no…no…no idea!” At that moment something snapped within me, something that confused me, something that…that completely obstructed rational thought. Another emotion joined in on the chaos that had become my mind. I felt frightened, but not just frightened- scared out of my wits frightened! Frightened that everyone hated me! Frightened that I had doomed this mission. Frightened that I had lost everything! Pure fright- a feeling I had not had since I was a young boy! There was only one thought that focused in my confused mind- run! Spontaneously, I jumped up from the table, ran out of the room, across the passageway into my quarters and threw myself onto my bunk crying uncontrollably. I had lost all control. I couldn’t believe I was blubbering like a scared little girl!
Thinking about our current circumstances only fueled my uncontrollable tirade- the revelation that my entire crew, like me, had been cursed. I caused this! We were girls! I was responsible for turning my crew, my first command- the best damn crew in the Navy into weak, emotional women. I had failed the Admiral. I had failed Brian! I had failed my crew- not only by giving the order to take on fresh water, but also by my emotional performance in the Wardroom just now. I had shown frailty, me, the commanding officer! The very person responsible for discipline! Worse yet, I had lost my self-control. If I couldn’t control myself, how could I expect to command fifty men…? I couldn’t command! If I couldn’t command then I was useless- utterly useless! The more I thought about the shear bleakness of the situation, the deeper I sank into depression. Lt. Smith’s earlier statement echoed through my head, ‘some might opt for suicide over acceptance’. My crying seemed to increase ten-fold, my body convulsing uncontrollably. My mind spiraled lower, filling with darkness, with desolation. I felt lost, but even that didn’t matter anymore. Nothing mattered anymore! There seemed no way out. My life was over- I just wanted to die! I actually started contemplating…
A hand gently touched my head, its fingers began drawing slowly through my now long hair; another hand came to rest softly on my tightly clasped, trembling hands. A slight scent of a familiar perfume touched my senses.
“Alex? Alex…honey it’s not your fault.” Through the darkness that had engulfed my mind I vaguely recognized Emily’s soft, comforting voice. I had found it one of her most endearing qualities. Hearing it, the dark emptiness ebbed ever so slightly.
“Come on now Alex, you didn’t know about that magic water- how could you? Honey, I hate to admit this, but I know how you feel. You feel like everything is your fault; that the world itself is conspiring against you, trying to choke the life out of you. You blame yourself for everything that has happened and it seems like there’s no way to escape it, but you have to try, sweetie. You have to fight those feelings with everything you’ve got or they’ll consume you. I’ve been there, Alex; I know what you’re feeling! You have to search deep inside to find Alexander, the fighter- use that strength to overcome your emotional despair. You can do it! Honey, truth-be-told, until now I was amazed, no make that worried, at how well you handled all this. I honestly expected you to completely fall apart as soon as you looked in that compact mirror. You truly are remarkable, Alex Steinert! You are by far the strongest, bravest man, I have ever met and you can pull yourself out of this depression…you have to. You see we’re all counting on you, Captain.”
Her kind words started to dispel some of the darkness that had swallowed my mind and I began, ever so slowly, to reclaim my composure. Still gently stroking my hair, she continued her pep talk.
“Alex, you are by far one of the fairest, kind-hearted C-Os that I have had the privilege to serve under. You have shown me the trust and respect that other Commanders wouldn’t, despite our history! Yes, you made a decision to get water. Jack, Carroll or I would have done the same! You only wanted to make our guests comfortable, no harm in that is there? No one blames you for that decision. In hindsight though, it was the wrong choice, but…but isn’t that what command is- making choices, even though they might be the wrong ones? What defines you as a good leader isn’t how many good command decisions you make; it’s the ability to overcome the consequences of the bad ones- to keep the respect of your crew!”
By god, she was right! I followed her suggestion and, searching deep, found the soldier- the strength. I thought of the crew- my responsibility to them. I was their commander, their pillar of strength. If I failed, they would too. They needed me! The feeling of helplessness was replaced by a faint glimmer of hope. I thought of the mission- of my passengers. I thought of Emily- of my brother, Brian. I realized she was still talking.
“Right now there’s not one member of this crew that can honestly say they haven’t surrendered to their new emotions. You saw that first hand earlier. We all have our moments of confusion and doubt. Guess what, Hun, it’s all part of being human- of being a woman. We all can get extremely emotional; it comes with the territory. Alex dear, like it or not everyone onboard, including you, the Captain, is female for the time being. Until we find out if this is permanent, you need to accept who you’ve become. Come on now, honey, let me see that beautiful face of yours!”
I slowly looked up at her from behind my mess of hair. I saw her pleasant, reassuring smile- her beautiful face. Emily had made headway, but she sensed I needed more. “Hey, I have an idea. I know this may seem really silly to you, but we girls find that a good hug mends just about all hurts, physical and mental. Let me give you one- and before you start to argue with me that men don’t do that crap, just try it. Trust me, honey, I promise it’ll help…I promise!” She wiped tears I hadn’t noticed from her eyes as she said that.
I had to admit that I did feel better after our embrace, although the sensation of our breasts pressing together almost succeeded in negating Emily’s efforts. She offered me a hanky, which I made good use of. After several minutes I was able to fully compose myself. I noticed that the passageway outside my quarters’ was jam-packed with the very officers I unceremoniously deserted not thirty minutes before… thirty minutes! Had I been in this state of total hysteria for that long? I swallowed hard as I noticed Jack leaning against my doorframe- a look of deep concern etched on her angelic face. I screwed up my courage and, standing, did what I felt I needed to do.
“Cmdr. Cummins, I am placing myself on report for behavior unbecoming an officer and desertion of my post. I am confining myself to quarters. I hereby relinquish command of the Sand Dollar to you!” I noticed Emily’s expression change, her eyes grew bigger and her hand went to her mouth as she let out an audible gasp. Jack’s concerned expression quickly turned to one of anger.
“Now why in blazes would I want to take command of your boat, Alex? Just because all this has finally caught up to you, you want to quit! Is that it? What’s the matter Alex, you suddenly realized you’re human? So you lost a little control- so what! You’re not Superman…er, Supergirl… you know what I mean! Hell, if you put yourself on report then every man on this boat should do the same, including me!”
My Ex-O’s ironic statement brought a slight smile to my face and begged for a witty retort.
“But MISS Cummins, there aren’t any men on this boat- not now!” I smiled even more when I saw her lovely face flush with embarrassment. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist that one Jack.”
“Point taken, MA’AM!” The embarrassment quickly cleared and was replaced by a wonderfully devious smile. “Alex, the only way I’ll ever consider taking command is if you get severely wounded or knocked up!” The devious smile faded though as she realized the universality of her remark. We were quiet for a minute then she looked at Emily, who had been quietly taking my pulse. “Doc, what’s your prognosis? Is the Captain fit for duty?”
“I don’t see why not, Commander. She just needed some time to come to terms with her new identity and to vent all the associated feelings and tension pent up inside. After all, every GIRL needs a good cry every now and again,” she giggled! “In my medical opinion our Captain is just as healthy, just as human, and just as FEMALE as the rest of us. I can’t see confinement to quarters necessary, nor do I see a reason for any reports to be filed- except maybe for poor taste in women’s under-garments, which all of you are guilty of.” Emily smiled wickedly as she pulled the waistband of my civvies and released it with a snap.
I noticed my audience suddenly shifting down the passageway. Queen…Lt. Smith squeezed past Jack into my cabin- something that would not have been possible yesterday.
“Well Captain, it seems that even the most disciplined of officers could not deny the flood of emotions we all feel after the Mahanilui! Do not worry though, it is only the body’s way of acclimating itself to its new chemistry. I suspect that even the hardest, most callus personality on this Earth would finally surrender. I myself, wept for well over a week before finding the fortitude to leave the confines of my room.”
I was shocked at her frankness. “Lieutenant, can this be reversed?”
“I don’t know, Captain. This is the first time that we have been away from our home. Normally, we celebrate each solstice and therefore have never gone longer without the healing powers the sacred water provides.”
“Haven’t you had anyone change their mind and want to leave?”
“My dear Captain, we, the chosen, came to Kili of our own free will. It is considered an honor to be selected for such a humanitarian cause. We find it spiritually fulfilling. For us, it is a chance to start life over again- a renewal of sorts- a chance to experience life from a different perspective, to gain wisdom. No one has ever desired to leave Kili Island, Captain, until now! I submit that we will find out after six months.”
“SIX MONTHS?” Mercy, could my voice be more piercing! “Look your highness, in case y’all haven’t noticed, we’re kind of in the middle of a war here? My crew and I can’t stay like this that long. We were trained to fight! There’s no such thing as the Ladies Auxiliary in the Silent Service! It’s bad enough that most of our women stateside are working in the factories when they should be at home taking care of…”
Emily cut me off as she sprang to her feet. I could tell I hit a nerve. “Taking care of what, Alex?” She crossed her arms and glared at me. At that moment I felt like a small child caught with his hand in the cookie jar. I looked toward the floor sheepishly trying to avoid her stare.
“You mean women should be home taking care of children and keeping house, right? Is that all you men think women are good for, Alex?” The question was obviously not just meant for me as Emily looked angrily at our audience. I started to feel confused again. The crowd in the passage started to rapidly thin out.
“Look Emily, I…”
“You what, Alex! After I bared my soul to comfort you, this is how I’m repaid? I thought you were different. I had hoped that you really meant what you said after we left Hawaii! I guess you were just humoring the cute nurse, huh? You are such a piece of work, Alex Steinert! You’re just like all the rest!” she started to leave but Lt. Smith stopped her, gently shoving her down beside me.
“Emily Scott, don’t get your knickers in such a twist! I think you should be more understanding of the situation the Captain and the others are in. You must realize that they have not only lost their physical strength and bodies but they have been demoted to, what is considered in most societies, second class citizens. Only a handful of cultures around the world and throughout history truly recognize women as equals or superiors. Think about it, your country now allows women to vote, but can most truly do what they want, where they want? On the average I would say only a small percentile of women, you being included, actually dare to pursue their own ambitions! Many just conform to the excepted pattern that society has imprinted upon them. Do not blame the Captain for her social moors; they are instilled in us during childhood by parent and peer. In time she will realize these misconceptions.” The lieutenant paused.
“Was it not you who advised compassion toward the crew earlier? Also do not forget your medical training. Men and women are different physically, chemically- mentally. I speak from experience when I say that they are coping with very dramatic changes in body as well as mind; everything you take for granted is foreign to them. Liken it to the menstrual cycle, Dr. Scott; the first few times it happened I suspect you thought you were seriously ill, if not going to die. As time went on you became more accustomed.”
Lt. Smith now had everyone’s attention. I wondered were she had learned all this psychiatry. Did Emily blush? I know I did as I suddenly realized I was part of that exclusive club. Lt. Smith didn’t miss a beat.
“Think about your premenstrual attitude- generally grouchy and subject to, sometimes, severe mood swings. Your fellow crewmen are no different now except that they have never before experienced anything so alien- every emotion, every sensation, every feeling is now so alarmingly foreign, so amplified that they can become dreadfully overwhelmed. Their minds become overloaded- confused. Rational thought, as they knew it, seems impossible. Only the strongest personalities, those with the deepest, strongest, unbiased foundations will quickly accept and adapt to the Mahanilui. Your captain here is a prime example. As you have stated she, above all others, was able to defer her own feelings and fears in order to regain control of this vessel and its crew. Only after the emergency had been averted did she relinquish herself to her demons. Such determination and self-control can only be found in someone so true of heart, dedicated, and open-minded. In fact everyone aboard this shi…excuse me, captain…everyone aboard this boat is of impeccable character. I do commend you and your crew, Captain Steinert! If everyone in your military is as well disciplined, I have no doubt you will win this war. It is a shame that your government does not employ more women in its military. Emily, I have observed that you possess the same discipline, drive, perseverance, and strong character as the captain here. If you are any indication of the potential of the women in the colonies, I pity any invading force to your shores! Now, may I suggest we return to a more comfortable location? I am not accustomed to such cramped quarters and feel I am becoming claustrophobic. Ladies, if you will excuse me?”
“Your Highness, may I suggest reconvening our meeting in the crew quarters. I believe everyone has a right to hear about our situation”
“Well thought, Captain. I shall assign my sisters to all vital stations so your entire crew can attend.”
“Before you go, Lieutenant; how is it you know so much about psychology?”
“Eight years at Oxford, my dear Captain. I hold separate doctorates in sociology, psychology and anthropology. I decided to forgo Her Majesty’s scuffle with the Kaiser and joined the merchants instead. I thought it a better way to advance my understanding and to see the world. Now, hadn’t you better get your crew together, Capt. Steinert?”
“…Um…yes…I’ll get on the box right now.” Now I was really confused. I couldn’t have heard her right. Did she just say the Kaiser? That would make her…no, that can’t be right, I must have heard her wrong- must be British slang.
Within ten minutes the entire crew had arrived. Girls I didn’t recognize filled the floor and the racks. The room was very cramped but it was the biggest compartment on the boat for this type of meeting. Pvt. Two-Eagles and Sgt. Williams were the last to arrive. Somehow Two-Eagles had found the time to braid her long, raven hair. She now sported one very long braid tied with a thin strap of leather at the end. I found her calm demeanor and straight bearing rather unsettling. Sgt. Williams on the other hand, seemed reluctant to join the fairer sex so soon. She entered with a pronounced slouch trying to hide her new endowments. Lt. Smith entered through the forward compartment hatch just behind them.
“Captain, all stations have been relieved. Please proceed.”
All right. Everyone please listen to Lt. Smith. I want you to know the how and why of our situation. I ask that you hear her out and save your questions until she has finished.” With that I gave her the floor.
“Gentlemen. I guess you have noticed some minor changes to your anatomy lately and are wondering, quite frankly, what the devil is going on.” There was some quiet grumbling from the group as well as a few laughs. “Let me cut the rubbish and tell you exactly what is afoot! Each one of you has undergone a mystical transformation known to the people of Kili Island as the Mahanilui. It is an ancient ritual conceived, performed, and handed down by our ancestors in an effort to continue our society and its culture. The water that you retrieved from the spring on the West Side of our island possesses special properties that, when combined with a ceremonial drink derived from a flower found only on our Island, results in the changes you see before you. Simply stated, each one of you has become the woman that you most likely would have become had nature dictated. There is more to it than that of course, but for now I will go no further.” Everyone just looked around the room in awe- including me. So this is what I would have looked like had I been born a girl, I thought- amazing! I noticed several faces were angrily staring directly at me. Lt. Smith also noticed the stares and continued.
“First, please do not blame our Captain for this- she was unaware of the special properties of the water as it has been a well kept secret. I would like to say that Capt. Steinert and I are very pleased with your control and courage during this transition. The composure exhibited by this crew is most exemplary and I congratulate you all. Second, I know you all are wondering if it can be reversed. Quite frankly, I do not know. You see, people affected by the Mahanilui have always been volunteers; none have ever been forcibly changed or even mistakenly subjected to the change as you have been. Additionally, we conduct a partial ritual twice every year and have done this religiously for over one thousand years. In that time, nothing has ever been recorded to indicate such a reversal. I believe the only way we will find out is to wait beyond the six months we usually have between celebrations.” The group started to get agitated; clearly they were having the same reaction that I had earlier. The lieutenant did not ease up and continued speaking.
“I….” she held up a hand to silence the crowd, “I know that sounds like a ridiculous amount of time to ask of you all, but there is simply no other way I can see. I can certainly understand your position, as I have been through this very process myself. Believe me when I say I know what you’re going through, the feelings, the emotions, the general peculiarity; I have been that route too. Yet, here I am. Living proof that you can survive- it is not the end of the world! Think of it as a chance to experience how the other half lives- a first hand learning experience. It isn’t so bad; actually it does have its advantages, trust me on that point. For instance, as I look around this room, I can honestly say that not one of you will ever buy another drink in any pub ever again- provided, of course, you learn how to dress properly. I suggest you all give yourselves the chance to accept your change. Make the best of this situation. Don’t dwell on the losses incurred today- that will only lead to deep depression and isolation. Learn and experience as much about the fairer sex as you can. If this is temporary, the knowledge you gather can be used to understand and pleasure a mate later on- thereby making you a formidable lover. Think about that when you feel you’re losing control. If you feel you need to talk or discuss concerns, do not hesitate to ask any of my sisters any time during this voyage. I will now answer any questions you have.”
“I got one for ya, Lieutenant. How in the hell do I stop these damn things from shakin’? They’re startin’ ta hurt!” Chief Samuels asked as she cupped her breasts in her hands- a very unlady-like pose, I thought. Everyone in attendance nodded her question.
“I believe the U.S. Navy has already provided the solution to your question young lady. The bags sent along by your Admiralty contain women’s textiles intended for us to use as disguise. There is plenty of everything to go around, skirts, blouses, shoes, as well as undergarments, makeup and toiletries. With the Captain’s permission those of us experienced in such matters can instruct you in their use and fit.” Lt. Smith looked for my approval. I looked around the room and saw a number of ‘no’ head shakes- one of which was my chief engineer. It was my decision; it seemed like an easy, but unpopular choice.
“The Lieutenant has a good idea. I understand some of you would rather be fired out a torpedo tube at crush depth rather than dress as women, but look around you. No one would ever believe we are guys or ever were, plus we’re still all the same sex- no one here has anything different from anyone else. Personally, and from a command standpoint, I don’t see a problem. Lieutenants’ Smith and Scott, you will see to it that new uniforms are issued. Are there any more questions?”
“Um… Ya, Skip, I got one. How do we…um…um…relieve ourselves- I hear tell of a procedure for that?”
“I think you should consult the Lieutenants privately on that topic…Um…What’s your name sailor?”
“Hilf, sir.”
I made a mental note of this girl’s face. I was going to have to re-familiarize myself with the whole crew.
“Seaman Hilf has brought up an important point. I think we all need to know the basics, so I will have either Dr. Scott or Lt. Smith instruct each compartment on proper hygiene.”
“Cap, I have another question for Lt. Smith? Ma’am, for a couple hours now, I’ve been getting real bad cramps from right about here? Do you think this change of yours can hurt our insides in any way?”
I noticed Emily’s expression as Hilf asked her question. It was one of shocked surprise. Lt. Smith also looked surprised. “You say it hurts here?” she pointed to a place below her own ribs.
“Ya! Comes an’ goes!”
“Tell me, Ms. Hilf, do you feel swollen or bloated?”
“Huh?”
“Do you feel like you swallowed a lot of seawater… like you have a lot of gas?”
“Uh, kind of. Why?”
Now I saw Emily blush. She still looked surprised, maybe even a little horrified. She interrupted Lt. Smith’s questioning.
“Um…Excuse me, Lieutenant. Captain, I think I need to talk to Seaman Hilf right now! In…my…quarters, sir?” Her eyes motioning to the forward compartment hatch as she turned toward me. Being the man of the world I was, I had absolutely no idea what those symptoms could indicate. An earlier conversation with Lt. Smith popped into my head. Oh, hell! Was it possible?
“Very well, Lieutenant. Hilf, go with the doctor. Do whatever she tells you and don’t argue- that’s an order!”
The crewman’s lovely face filled with deep concern as she got up and reluctantly followed Emily forward. “If anyone else has symptoms similar to Seaman Hilf please let Dr. Scott know immediately, that is also an order! Any more questions?” the room was quiet.
“This meeting is over. Everyone back to your posts. Jack, recall the lookouts, make revolutions for six knots, and take us down to six-zero feet. Carry on. Lt. Smith, would you follow me to Lt. Scott’s cabin please?”
“By all means, Captain. I am also curious about your crewman’s condition.”
As we both entered the Control room Seaman Hilf’s high voice could be heard echoing further forward. I was suddenly glad I had closed the compartment’s aft hatch.
“I’m starting my WHAT? Listen Doc you got this all wrong I can’t…” Hilf shrieked.
“Sailor, is there a problem here?” I asked as Lt. Smith and I positioned ourselves in the doorway to Emily’s quarters.
“No problem, Captain. I was just going to instruct Ms. Hilf here in the use of a belt and sanitary pads. It seems she is the first lucky recipient of her monthly.”
Hilf looked like she was going to faint. I thought about how I would react when it was my turn- a chill ran up my spine and I shivered.
“Hilf listen to her- Dr. Scott has a lot of experience in this area. You’re an American sailor, Jim- you can handle it!”
“But Captain.” She said weakly. I tried to suppress the utter revulsion from my face as Emily demonstrated the proper installation of the contraption. Talk about speeding headlong into uncharted waters! Still, I stayed and watched Hilf’s training, as I would need this equipment soon enough. Another chill transited my spine.
“Lt. Smith could I see you in my quarters please?” She nodded and we went the few feet back to my cabin. “Lieutenant, is this…uh…normal…I mean, not the…oh, hell…will we all start so soon?”
“It has been known to happen, Captain, but its occurrence is extremely rare; maybe one out of every one thousand people.” I started working the odds. I wondered how many days I had left. It seemed like marking the days till my execution! Lt. Smith noticed my concern. “You look troubled,” she paused as she scrutinized my face, “I sense another question, Captain?”
“No, I just hadn’t anticipated that part of…” But she was right. How did she know? There was one question that had been nagging me since I found Jack in his cabin earlier. I had tried to push it out of my mind, but it kept resurfacing as if demanding an answer. “Well, maybe…Your Highness, earlier today when I found Commander Cummins lying on the floor in his…” I rubbed my eyebrows realizing my error, “…in her quarters, she thought at first that I was Dr. Scott. Not only that, but previous to that I noticed Emily and I were about the same height. Now I find out that you had gone through this transformation too. You say you went to Oxford, you sound British, yet appear partially Polynesian in descent. I was just wondering if…”
“If the Mahanilui had anything to do with my physical features? You are very astute, Captain! Yes, the Mahanilui essentially searches the volunteer’s subconscious for a model, a pattern if you will, to make the change as familiar as possible. It is believed this is to aid in acceptance of the new form. Would it not be easier for you to look into a mirror and see someone familiar instead of a complete stranger?”
She did have a point and as I thought about it, I realized that I was taking to these changes faster than I believed possible.
“You see Captain, when I arrived on Kili Island I fell in love with its people, especially one older woman- the Queen- she later claimed me as her daughter. When I decided to stay, she gave me the option of the Mahanilui. Being the staunch anthropologist, I jumped at the chance; after all, an opportunity to experience life from the female perspective is a rare gift indeed- one I might add, not to be wasted. The magic found her image in my mind and used it as a guide. Tell me Capt. Steinert, how long have you known Dr. Scott? I sense you have feelings for her.”
I felt my face flush and I lowered my head. For some unknown reason, I felt compelled to tell this woman our tumultuous history.
“Emily…Lt. Scott and I met in Honolulu about a year ago. I had just hit port on a two-week leave after being on patrol in the Pacific for six months and I was feeling kind of home sick. I ran into a friend at the Officer’s Club and he suggested we drive into Honolulu to a saloon run by a guy from back home. I agreed. When we arrived, I saw that a group of Navy Nurses had also found the place and were seated in three of the booths. Emily was the first to notice us. I thought she was the cat’s meow- a real looker, ya know? Since the place was small, we ended up sitting at a table right across the aisle. I started to talk with her and we hit it off immediately. She was beautiful, but she was intelligent also, not like most women I had met. Emily could carry on an intellectual conversation and strengthen her argument by adding facts and figures to back up her opinion. I found her intriguing, interesting, and very desirable. I asked her out that very day. That one night developed into almost the full two weeks. We were practically inseparable. I had never felt so happy- so alive. It had become impossible for me to think of a day without her! Deep down, I knew it couldn’t last though. Regulations specifically state that Naval Officers cannot have intimate relationships with subordinates. We both knew that we were in violation of those rules, but I couldn’t give her up. I found that I loved her! Emily is the first woman I felt intimidated by…well, not really intimidated…I guess, but I was impressed by her positive attitude, her ambition- her spirit. I realized she was my equal on so many levels that it scared the hell out of me. I loved her more than any thing else in my life!” I felt tears forming in my eyes again. Would this ever stop?
“Oh Alex! That’s the most beautiful thing that anyone has ever said about me!” Emily had apparently stopped by my cabin and had heard the whole conversation. She pushed past Lt. Smith, who graciously yielded; sat down next to me on my bunk and preceded to hug me, she then kissed me.
Strangely, the last time we kissed like that I felt ecstatic, my excitement manifesting mostly south of my beltline. This time it was different. Don’t get me wrong, this kiss was just as good as any other and I did feel aroused, but it felt different somehow. I felt stirring down below, but nothing I could relate to. In all fairness, it was nice, but I felt like I had just kissed my mother. I think Emily noticed too as she pulled back an inch or two staring directly into my eyes. Her face had lost its excitement. Her look turned sad, as did mine. After staring into my eyes a while longer, she stood up.
“I’m sorry, Captain, that will never happen again! Please forgive me.” She looked toward our guest. “I’m sorry, Lieutenant, I was out of place. That was against regulations. If you’ll excuse me?” she tried to squeeze past Lt. Smith.
“One moment, if you please, Doctor. Just now…when you kissed our Captain. What did you feel? Please oblige me.”
“I…um…I…felt…I felt like I kissed my sister, ma’am. It never felt like that before.” She turned to me- a concerned, yet worried look on her beautiful face.
“I’ve always dreamed of kissing you again, Alex, but it,” she glanced down to the floor, “…it just didn’t feel the same somehow.”
“And you Captain, how did it feel to you? Be honest.”
“I’m sorry… I felt the same way, Emily- like I was kissing my sister or mother. I don’t understand it.” I turned my head away from them both. I felt ashamed, embarrassed.
“Captain. If you will both look at me for a moment, please.” Lt. Smith grasped my chin and gently moved my head side to side while glancing up at Emily. She fussed with my hair a bit as if trying different styles. “Yes, I believe you both are right, Captain. Please stand next to Dr. Scott.” She again compared us.
“Your Highness, what is it? Why are you looking at us like that,” I asked?
Lt. Smith sighed then repeated my observations and her associated response to Emily realizing she had missed the first part of our conversation. Again my face flushed. I felt so embarrassed. Emily just stared at me through the whole reiteration. When she realized her part in my transformation, she closed her eyes and dropped her head.
“There is nothing to be ashamed of, either of you!” Lt. Smith comforted, “You have been paid the highest honor, Dr. Scott! The Captain thought so much of you that she literally could not get you out of her mind! If that is not a sure sign of love…”
“But why me? If he hadn’t been thinking of me, maybe he…he would…”
“You misunderstand, Doctor! If the Mahanilui had not found your image then it would have kept searching his mind until it found another pattern. Regardless, he would still be transformed. Look at it this way- you two pass for sisters. You both are roughly the same height, same weight, have about the same facial features and, your eyes are the same shape and color. I would be willing to bet that you even share the same dress size. Dr. Scott, why don’t you get some of your clothes and have the Captain try them on. I reckon the crew would be more cooperative if they see their Commander conforming to her own orders. Don’t you, Captain Steinert?”
Her premise hit me as hard as a speeding Packard! Her logic, unfortunately, was sound. I slowly nodded my head as Emily got a devious smile on her face. I realized all too late that I had agreed to become her life-sized dressing doll.
“I will leave you two alone as I have other matters to attend to. With your permission, Captain?” Lt. Smith smiled at me.
“Ah…dismissed, Lieutenant,” I said with a small sigh. Emily turned for the passageway. “Emily, please, nothing too frilly? Go easy on me. Remember I’m still your Commanding Officer!”
Two minutes later she reappeared carrying a small pile of clothing and a few bottles. I saw a white strap dangling from the pile and immediately recognized it as something I would need to wear for the foreseeable future- I shuddered. The doctor pushed my door to and ordered me to strip while she lowered my sink and ran some water. Removing my clothes in her presence was easier than expected. I guess I subconsciously rationalized that we now had the same equipment, so there was no problem- or was it the Mahanilui? After doing a quick wash of my hair and ordering me to shave my armpits, she showed me how to wrap a towel around my head so my wet hair would stay confined while I finished dressing. Without hesitation, Emily handed me a pair of ladies briefs- panties, she called them; I had no trouble pulling them on and marveled at how well they fit- how soft they felt. Next came the device I had more experience taking off then putting on- the dreaded brassiere. It was odd feeling my new sensitive endowments cradled by such soft material. It felt tight and very confining at first, but after Emily adjusted the straps I felt more comfortable and definitely under better control.
Next came the shirt…she referred to it as a blouse, I had no trouble with this piece of clothing after I figured out that it buttoned up the wrong way. While I worked at the buttons, Emily reattached my rank. My pants went on as usual except for the gyrations needed to clear my newly expanded hips, once past that hurdle, I easily buttoned and zipped them then threaded and fastened the belt. She told me that with my figure I really didn’t require a belt- that my pants wouldn’t get past my hips. I didn’t know if that was a compliment or not. Shoes followed socks and I noted how small my feet were now. Before I had worn size eleven shoes. Now they comfortably slipped into women’s size eight. After tying the laces my new uniform was complete- or so I thought!
From her pocket, Emily produced two things: a pair of tweezers and a tube of lipstick. I knew what the lipstick was for and felt my face burn with rebellion; what the tweezers were for I had no clue, though I soon came to realize that tweezers were the work of the devil- heathenistic little torture devices created to produce pain and suffering all in the name of vanity! After what seemed like hours of non-Geneva-convention-like treatment, Emily declared victory against my eyebrows and set about instructing me in the ways of applying lipstick. That being completed she toweled my hair dry, brushed and pulled it back into a ponytail, and aimed me at my shaving mirror. What looked back so effectively stunned me, that I saw the reflection’s mouth drop wide open- was that my mouth? I looked beautiful! I could definitely see the resemblance now; I looked like Emily’s sister! A gasp escaped my lips and I felt my knees buckle.
“Alex! Honey, wake up! Come on sweetie, please wake up.” I heard as I came to. I felt a gentle tapping on my face.
“What…what happened? Emily? What happened?”
“Alex, it’s okay! You just passed out, that’s all. Here take some water!”
“WATER!” That brought me back! I scrambled for my mirror. Damn, she was still there! I had hoped above all else that I was still on Kili caught in some inebriated, twisted dream- a vivid nightmare induced by the Islander’s concoction. Well, in a way it had been brought on by the celebration, I thought as I reaffirmed my reflection by running my fingers over my face. In doing so I noticed that my fingernails were all neatly trimmed and filed smooth. I stared at them.
“I hope you don’t mind, but I trimmed your nails while you were out. They really needed it, Alex.” I just kept exchanging glances between the mirror and my fingers, then my chest; then back to the mirror.
Emily broke my concentration.
“Captain, I’m all done and I think you’re due in Con in five minutes. Do you need help standing, Sir?”
I looked at her for a minute then weakly waved her off. Slowly I stood up not wanting to faint again. I smoothed my shir…blouse in front and checked its tails in back.
“Thank you, Lieutenant, I appreciate your help and guidance. That will be all.” She smiled and disappeared into the passageway, I presumed to her quarters. I left my cabin and proceeded to the control room.
As I made my way through the hatch, I suddenly felt as if every spotlight on Alcatraz had converged on me at once. Scanning the compartment, I realized all eyes were on me. Severe shivers danced along my spine.
“I assume you all have duties to attend to?” Everyone- including Jack quickly turned their glances elsewhere- hopefully back to their stations. “Mr. Cummins, I would like you to escort this watch to quarters and present yourselves to Lt. Smith for uniform fitting and proper instruction.”
“Aye, sir.”
“Second Watch to the Con.” I said into the squawk. Seconds later my watch had arrived- still looking as disheveled as before, except now everyone had their shirts tied up like I had earlier. Some had substituted rope for belts in order to hold their trousers up. Again I felt the stares.
“Skipper. Permission to speak for the rest of the men, sir?”
“What is it Jack?”
“God, Skip, You look fantastic! I’d swear you and Lt. Scott were sisters. What’re the odds?”
“I’ll tell you at our next briefing, Jack. Thanks for the compliment. I can’t believe how I look either, but Commander, I think you should clean up really nice too!”
“Well I don’t think I’d…”
“That will be all Commander. Report to Lt. Smith immediately, if you please.”
“Aye. You heard the Captain! Let’s clear the compartment and head aft!”
Within seconds the Con was emptied of the previous watch.
“After this shift, you will all report directly to Lt. Scott in the crew quarters for uniform refit and some basic survival training. Let’s go to periscope depth and have a look around. Planes up two degrees; Maneuvering, slow to two knots. Let’s see what’s up there.”
0900 hours, 450 Nautical miles, Northeast of Baker Island, March 29th, 1944
Two days had passed since experiencing the Mahanilui and I was still surprised at just how comfortable I had become- in fact, almost everyone seemed to be adjusting well. Hygiene, surprisingly, seemed to be second nature now and my reflection didn’t startle me as much as it once had. As I prepared for my shift, I glanced into my mirror one last time. I had taken to doing that lately. It dawned on me that I had put lipstick on without thinking. That made my skin crawl! I never believed I could adjust so quickly! With one final look in the mirror, I exited my cabin and headed to the Con. I glanced at my wristwatch, to which I had added several new holes in the band to make it fit my smaller wrist- I was an hour late! Me, the Captain- late for my own shift! How would that look to the crew? I realized I wasn’t that overly concerned about it. Why? I tried to think of a reason. This was not the way to instill leadership, I thought, but I made a mental note to rise an hour earlier tomorrow. Jack glanced at the chronometer and gave me a curious look when I entered the control room. I had been right when I said she would clean up. Damn, was she a gem! In fact, Lt. Smith had been right all along- there wasn’t a homely face among us!
In the two days since our miraculous change most of the crew had surrendered to or accepted the situation. Sgt. Williams was still a staunch holdout, but I could see her resistance faltering. Chief Samuels reportedly learned the hard way about binding one’s bosom…I still wince when I think of her pinching one in an oil cover while doing routine maintenance on diesel number three. Her girls had a field day with that one! Sometimes, your fellow sailors can be so cruel!
“Captain to maneuvering!” the squawk blared. I could tell by the urgency in my Chief’s voice that something was wrong.
“What is it Chief?”
“Skipper, ya better get back here!”
“Be right back, Chief. You have the Con, Mr. Sheldon.”
“Aye, Sir.”
I wondered just what the problem was as I made my way aft.
“Skip, I don’t know how long we can keep the port shaft turning. The inner bearing is wearing hot and fast. We’ve been slinging bilge at it for over an hour now. It could go any time and take the seal with it! We need to surface to replace it.”
“Can’t you replace it while we’re underway chief?”
“No can do, Skip. We have to pull that seal to replace the bearing. If we don’t it would burn from the heat of the newly poured bearing. If I pull that seal when we’re submerged the compartment would quickly flood- no, we have to do it topside or even better, dry dock, Skip!”
“How long will you need, Chief? We’re still in enemy waters! We’d be sitting ducks.”
“I figure one, maybe two hours to pull the old bearing and redress the shaft, another two to pour and cool the new one, but I need to have fresh air or we all die from the fumes!”
“Can your crew still do it in that time, Chief? I mean none of us are what we once were. I have no problem with running on one screw the remainder of our mission!”
“Skip, I definitely think I should replace it! All these bearings were poured at the same time, they all have the same amount of run time. What’s to say they won’t conk out tomorrow or the next day? We’ll have no choice if the seal goes though!”
I had a decision to make. Risk surfacing now and head off being dead in the water or gamble on the shaft seals failing. True, we hadn’t seen any sign of enemy ships in the last couple of days, but that could change quickly. One rouge sub, off course freighter, or reconnaissance aircraft was all it would take. Within hours our position could be compromised. This decision seemed so easy, yet I was having a hard time choosing which way to proceed. A thought came to me. “Chief, how about we run at periscope depth on one screw until you’re ready to install the new bearing- how much surface time would you require?” The lovely red head squinted one eye and unconsciously put her hand on her hip and leaned against the main control panel with her other arm while thinking it through. I wondered if she realized how feminine she was acting.
“Well, at periscope depth, if the weather’s good, AND, you stayed plumb, AND, the damn Japs stayed away… we could be underway within two hours tops!”
“Fantastic! When can you get started?”
“My guys can start as soon as you give the word, but I need you to keep her above thirty feet and slow us to a knot or two, Skip. I don’t want anyone getting caught in the starboard shaft and the port shaft will be less likely to freewheel. You’ll have to compensate for the pull to port. About three degrees of rudder should…”
“I’m well aware of how to steer this boat, Chief! I’m not stupid and I still retain all my experience! I just look different, as do you! Now get started and let me know when you’re ready to surface. Don’t be afraid to ask for extra help, either. That’s an order, Chief!”
“Aye-aye.”
I realized that my voice had risen in pitch. I found my chief mechanic’s patronage disconcerting. It angered me that she forgot who I was and automatically based her response purely on my appearance. It then struck me that I too had treated women, except Emily that is, like lesser beings- assuming them less intelligent. I also realized that men would assume the same of me now. I grew more cross thinking about it as I reached for the squawk.
“Sonar? Where’s the bottom,” I growled?
“Four-seventy-three, Skip.”
At least I could put us on the bottom in case we were discovered- but only if Samuels finished the job before we had to dive. It would be all over if the shaft seals failed.
It was now well into the afternoon- 1435 to be exact. We had been surfaced for well over two and a half hours. Chief Samuels and her crew were still working diligently on the portside shaft bearing. Apparently she had forgotten to factor in her reduced strength. Despite a strange, nagging feeling deep down that surfacing was not a good command decision, I had agreed to the repair.
Some of Lt. Smith’s group had requested sunbathing and swimming privileges. I denied the swimming but agreed to the sunbathing on the foredeck. I also placed the lookouts, radar, and radio monitoring on top priority- I wanted to know if anyone was getting close. I decided to head topside for a look.
Looking out from the bridge, I was surprised to find that Pvt. Two-Eagles had joined the sunbathers. What surprised me more was that everyone on the foredeck had removed their blouses and pulled their brassiere straps off their shoulders. Several had even removed their slacks or shorts and were gracing the mahogany decking with their silky britches. Several days ago the mere sight of fourteen young bathing beauties in various stages of undress would have resulted in several cold showers. Now I didn’t feel excited by the sight- in fact, had I not been on duty, I seriously considered joining them.
Somehow the hot afternoon sun felt wonderful against my skin, invigorating even. I leaned with both elbows against the bridge plating, face to the heavens, ponytail blowing slightly in the wind. I tried to relax- tried to get that strange uneasiness to disappear, or at least subside. After several minutes had passed my uneasiness seemed to increase. Several more minutes crept by and the feeling got even worse.
“Cap, bearing two-zero-two degrees.” Sparks’ voice echoed from the speaker. Not a second later one of the lookouts confirmed it.
“How far?” I asked as I picked up the binoculars.
“Eighteen miles, maybe seventeen, just coming over the horizon!”
I looked to the southwest. I could barely make out the plume of smoke. Whatever it was, it had most probably already seen us. Within minutes we identified it as a Japanese light cruiser.
I stood up and looked to the stern just in time to see the aft torpedo loading hatch swing open, thereby releasing a thick plume of gray colored smoke. Through the smoke immerged Chief Samuels and her repair crew. They were coughing and rubbing their eyes. I hurried to the stern cigarette deck rail. “Chief! Report!”
“Skip, we had a little mishap. We were having trouble with the form and I let the babbitt get too hot- it started to smolder real good. We didn’t notice the smoke until it filled most of the compartment. We just need a few minutes for ventilation to clear it. Everyone’s ok though.”
“Get it cleared fast, Chief. I have a feeling we’re going to have company!” I then pointed to the southwest. “Light cruiser being two-zero-two.”
“Aw hell! Aye, Skip. We’ll make it fast!” Her crew started climbing back down the hatch.
“Stay on it, Chief!” With that I went back to my previous position. A few minutes passed and I noted the ship closing on our position. Apparently they saw our inadvertent smoke signal. “Maneuvering, bridge! Chief, we’re out of time! Tell me some good news!”
“Just poured the bearing, Skip, she has to cool. I need another fifteen before I replace the seal!”
“Blow on it hard, Chief!”
“You know it has’ta cool naturally, Skip! If not, it’ll spin for sure! I need fifteen more minutes.”
I took another look through my binoculars. The enemy ship was closing fast. I had to do something and fast! A crazy scheme suddenly popped into my head as I was about to recall everyone from the deck. I ran the scenario through as many derivations as I thought I had time for. It was wild, but I felt it just might work!
“Forward torpedo room, bridge.”
“Reynolds here, Skip.”
“Reynolds, status.”
“Tubes one through six loaded and ready, sir”
“Good, flood tubes five and six only; open their outer doors and stand by. Aft torpedo room. Status.”
“Hilf here, skipper. Tubes seven through ten loaded and ready!”
“Flood tubes nine and ten only; open their outer doors and stand by! Con, bridge! Carroll give me half a knot and full starboard rudder and I need something up here to lash this mic button so it stays on! Maneuvering, bridge! Chief, I want all but diesel number two shut down and readied for dive.” I looked forward. “Two-Eagles, get below on the double!” I shouted. The startled Navajo sprang from the deck so quickly that she forgot to refasten her top. It beat her to the forward hatch! The sight would have made my eyes pop out days earlier! That gave me another great idea. “The rest of you! I need you to act LIKE women when the Japs arrive! Remember, we’re all just nurses on a quarantined boat. We need to act like we are just that- got it?” Everyone nodded. Emily appeared in the hatch below me.
“What’s the plan Alex?”
“One minute, Emily.”
“I want you all to stay as you are- better yet remove your tops and go back to your sunbathing. When the enemy sends one over our bow, I want you to scream, pick up your clothes, cover your chests and make for the nearest hatch. I want to hear loud shrieks and screams just like in the horror movies!” I yelled forward.
“Alex, what are you doing? They’ll sink us on the spot!”
“If I’m right, my dear doctor, they will take pity on the ‘dumb American women’ and send over a few men to ‘help’ us back to their base. I want you to issue sidearms to everyone below and wait for my signal. You’ll know it when you hear it and keep everyone clear of the hatches. In the meantime, here take my clusters- even the Japanese know that there are few Commanders in the Nurses Corp.! Tell Carroll to prepare to fire tubes five and six on my first mark- nine and ten on my second. I want all hatches locked after the crew is below. Be ready to dive on my command.”
“Aye, aye Captain!”
Within minutes, the cruiser came into range and fired a warning shot over the bow. That was everyone’s cue to start our display. Everybody on the foredeck jumped up and ran screaming to the nearest open hatch. I expected that to raise a few…um… eyebrows. I also expected the Japanese not to honor the quarantine ensign on our mast. To my amazement, the cruiser closed to within three hundred yards and held her distance with guns trained on us- or were they? No, from my perspective the angle didn’t look low enough. That was it! Their guns were made for overhead and distance not close quarter fighting. Unfortunately, her Captain realized the problem and dispatched rifled sailors to the rails. The Sand Dollar continued turning smartly to starboard.
“Stop boat, so-ren-der!”
This was my cue to go for an Oscar. “What?” I yelled putting a hand to my ear.
“Stop! Boat! You So-ren-der!”
“We! Don’t! Know! How!” I yelled at the top of my lungs.
“STOP BOAT!”
“HOW?” I raised my arms, like I hadn’t a clue. A rifle fired and a round glanced off the conning tower several feet from me. I jumped aside and let out a blood curdling scream-mercy, did that come out of me? Here we go! “Wait!” I screamed, “I’ll call my Lieutenant!” I began to look around the bridge. “This must be it! One minute, I’ll get her.” I hit the collision alarm. Noise sprang from the loudspeakers. I screamed again and ducked down. Another shot ricocheted off the conning tower armor. I continued to scream. In between screams, I called Lt. Smith to the bridge with a bullhorn. When I saw her enter the hatchway, I instructed her to tell our unwanted guests our cover story and that every last man onboard was incapacitated or dying. I kept up my screaming act.
“Please hold your fire!” She stood, held her free arm up and yelled. “We will comply, but we don’t know how to control this ship! We are trying to save lives here. Our crew has taken ill and none are well enough to help!” Lt. Smith said in fair Japanese as she stood waving her arm above her head. She reached past me pretending to turn off the alarm, which I covertly did. She reached down, pulled me to my feet then embraced me pretending to comfort me.
I played along by burying my face into her shoulder while curtailing myself to sobbing. Helpless, naive blonde scene- cut and print! Proceed to act two. Definite Oscar material, I thought. Bette Davis, eat your heart out!
Even over the distance, laughing could be heard plainly from the enemy ship. My ‘dumb girl’ act apparently amused some of her crew.
“Stop the boat and surrender!” Came the reply from the cruiser.
“Look! If any of my girls knew how to run this bloody thing, do you think you would have found us? Why don’t you come over here and stop it yourselves! Or are you afraid of a few nurses?”
“I want to talk to your Captain!”
“You can’t do that! He’s not himself!” Boy, she had that one right. “He’s delirious with fever! I’m Lt. Philamina Smith, USN. I’m in charge.”
“I need to get close to the microphone.” I whispered to her.
“Alexandra, go below. I’ll handle this!” she said as she set me loose from her embrace.
“It’s okay, Ma’am. I’m okay now, I want to stay with you.”
“Right then. Stay close and no sudden moves Love, and for God’s sake don’t touch anything, young lady!”
“Sorry, Lieutenant.” I turned my back to the cruiser and whispered. “Any idea where the magazines are, Lieutenant?” She answered back by quietly tapping her long fingernail on the plating. I recognized the code immediately.
“I am sending a boarding party to take control and to assess your situation. You will not interfere!”
“Who are we to argue with the Japanese Navy?”
Again I turned away from the ship.
“Start dive preparations. Tell Chief Samuels I need that port screw now. Torpedoes ready on my signal.” I said loud enough to be heard by the microphone. I had hoped they wouldn’t be boarding us. Not a problem though, as Jack could handle it. I still had to figure a way of ordering which tubes to fire. Figuring that the Japanese would not fire on their own boarding party, I had a few minutes to devise a way of requesting ordinance.
Within five minutes, our guests were on their way. Chief Samuels appeared at the hatch ladder and gave me thumbs up. After another five minutes, one officer and three armed sailors prepared to make a landing near the aft loading hatch. They gingerly made their way up to the deck of the Sand Dollar after securing their skiff. They seemed in no hurry and took their time; after all we were just women. Our tight circle afforded by full rudder had made their landing very difficult and time consuming. The cruiser was again coming across our bow. I quickly calculated the necessary lead and began my spoof.
“Lt. Smith?” I said loud enough for everyone to hear, “I don’t think I like those men on the back of the sub. They look like they might hurt us- especially Carroll and Emily! Why couldn’t they send over those two men right there ahead of us? They’re much cuter!” “Go with it.” I whispered. Lt. Smith winked at me. She understood. I just hoped my officers got it.
“Which ones would they be, Alexandra?”
“Why those two sweeties right there!” I said in a sugar-sweet voice as I pointed at the ship. “Fifth and sixth from the right in the front row. They’re in front of us… right… now!” I smiled and waved. Several sailors began to wave back, but were immediately reprimanded by their superior. I felt two familiar shudders that confirmed my instructions had been understood. Unfortunately the telltale bubbles from the bow announced our forthcoming attack. The ship’s railing became alive with shouts, pointing, and downward gunfire as the frothing exhaust from the two torpedoes closed on the cruiser’s side.
Less than a minute later, the Sand Dollar had scored her first two hits of the war on an enemy vessel! The resulting explosion they caused sent out a shock wave that knocked the two of us over. I hoped that it had done the same for the enemy boarding party. It also told me that we had hit the ship’s sweet spot- her munitions magazine. I grabbed Lt. Smith’s hand and pulled her back to a crouched position behind the armor plating of the bridge as more gunfire erupted from the railings of the enemy ship. “It’s time to leave, Lieutenant! Con! Set the deck awash- no alarm! Now, Mr. Cummins!” I had no idea where the Jap boarding party was, but I was determined they weren’t going to stay! I took one last, quick, glance over the bridge wall. Japanese sailors filled the water. “Fire nine and ten…now!”
Again I felt the welcome pair of shudders.
Once Lt. Smith was safely inside the Conning tower, I made for the hatch amid a rain of ricocheting bullets only to feel a very strong hand grab my hair; another grabbed my arm as I reached to free my hair. Wheeling around, I instinctively struck out at my attacker with a right hook. It had little affect and I found myself lifted onto the lookout deck, but I gained the release of my hair. I jabbed again with another right, then a left. The Japanese officer was stronger than I expected. I let him have it with everything I had and succeeded in knocking him away, only to feel him grab my legs as I turned to head back to the bridge. I was pulled off my feet as he started dragging me along the lookout deck. Struggling with everything I could muster I managed to grab a railing and freed one leg by kicking furiously. All I could hear was the compressed air blasting from the ballast tanks and enemy bullets whizzing. I needed to get this guy off of me and quickly. Suddenly, I sensed a quick, sharp, searing pain from somewhere on my body. I knew I had to get through that hatch- the thought of drowning or worse yet, being taken prisoner sent me into panic.
My attacker screamed- was it in pain? I didn’t know or cared. He had succeeded in pulling me to the edge of the lookout before I had caught myself- my lower half being held suspended over the aft machine gun deck by him. The main deck was now fully submerged. Time was running out quickly! I continued kicking my attacker in the face with my only free heel. As I looked back at him, I noted that I had bloodied his face quite well. Bullets continued to whiz past us as I placed two more hard kicks to his nose, the resulting snap was barely audible over the gunfire and exhausting compressed air. He reeled back against the fifty-caliber mount screaming, blood pouring from his face- I was free! The water was reaching the gun deck.
Not stopping to look back a second time, I scrambled for the bridge hatch, scampered down the ladder with practiced ease, grabbing the hatch wheel as I did so. Once closed, I gave it a quick spin to lock it. From the other side I heard pounding, yelling emanating from the jammed loudspeaker. Holding tight so as to lock the mechanism I screamed “Dive! Three-zero-zero feet! Full down on the planes! Five degrees port rudder! Revolutions for ten knots.” I hadn’t heard or felt the two simultaneous explosions that I hoped would seal the Cruiser’s fate, nor did I hear the multiple explosions thereafter. The loud pumping of blood in my head overrode all sound and thought!
My lungs were chugging faster than a late DC to Philly passenger train. I felt time slow. Seconds seemed like hours. I could now feel myself shaking terribly- my whole body seemed to be one large tremor. I hoped that I could find the strength to hold onto the hatch wheel for another minute- just another minute- that’s all! I realized that tears had been streaming down my face, but I failed to notice that the pounding on the hatch had stopped. After what seemed like a day, Jack broke my concentration.
“Captain, we’re passing forty feet. You can let go now!”
Emily came up the ladder and helped to pry my fingers off the hatch wheel and helped me climb down into the control room. I was still shaking violently and felt cold. My body was still pretty numb. Jack gave the order to continue the dive then moved in behind me and rechecked the hatch.
“Passing four-five feet, Cap. Orders?”
I could hardly talk- my breathing still too fast and erratic. “Ship?” I managed to gasp.
“Sounded like four good hits and a lot of smaller explosions. I think we got her, Cap!”
“Cans?”
“Negative.”
“I… I want some…put distance… between us! Angle us… off at…thirty degrees. I need time to… to catch my breath. Let me know if…if she follows us. I’ll be…in…quarters.”
My bunk never felt so inviting. I was just about to curl up on it when Emily sat down beside me.
“Alex, you’re as white as a sheet! What happened up there?”
As I told her, I noticed that she was looking intently at my right leg. I hadn’t realized she was holding a cloth of some kind to the back of my thigh. I paid no attention though as I continued on. She continued listening to me and talked back in a calm, pleasant tone that helped slow my racing heart beat- did I detect concern there also.
“How did you manage to stay focused? I don’t think I could’ve done it. You stay right here and hold this gauze. I’ll be back with some coffee. It will help settle your nerves while I get my bag.”
“I could use a cigarette and some bourbon instead!”
“I’ll get some coffee. Lie still until I get back. Hold this.” She placed my hand on the cloth and left the room.
Paying no attention to my leg, I instead reached under my pillow and retrieved the pack I kept there. Now, I’m not a big smoker and had a rule about smoking onboard, but I needed this! I placed a cigarette in my mouth and lit it, then proceeded to take a good hard tug. It tasted awful! I broke into a coughing fit, leaned over to my sink and crushed the foul tasting stick out. I felt that strange, searing pain again, but could not trace it. What happened? Why was I hacking like a rookie?
Those answers could wait until later, right now my boat and crew was still in danger. I got up from my bunk and made for the control room. I felt that pain immediately and also started to feel nauseous. Nerves, I thought. I continued into the compartment.
“Carroll, how’s it look?”
“Hydrophone says its quiet, Skip. No depth charges and we’re coming up on two-five-zero feet. Shall I continue the dive?”
“No level us off, all stop and go silent. See if they’re still up there.”
“Aye, Skip.” Lt. Sheldon finally glanced around at me and I saw her face drain of all color. “Holy shit, Alex, you’re bleeding!”
The searing pain came back in spades. This time I was able to determine where it was coming from- my right thigh! I looked down and remembered the cloth Emily had told me to hold. It was nowhere to be seen. What I did see was a deep cut about two inches long and a stream of blood running down my leg. My right shoe was stained red.
“Dr. Scott to the Con,” Sheldon shrieked into the mic!
“I already know, Lieutenant. Captain, please come with me.” There was that pleasant, calming voice again as she took my hand. “I thought I told you to stay put, Alex. You’re just going to make it worse.”
In no time at all, Emily had my wound cleaned, stitched, and bandaged. “Now take care of this, let it heal and you won’t have to use make-up to hide the scar. How are you feeling?”
I pulled myself to a sitting position on her bunk. The morphine had numbed the pain and allowed me to calm down. I reached for the coffee that had arrived sometime during my repair. The warmth of the liquid running down my throat felt good. “Emily, I was scared! Truly scared! I forgot all of my combat training and resorted to kicking like a girl- and the feeling of weakness! Mercy, I felt… helpless; I couldn’t get control! I couldn’t break free. Losing control- I think that scared me the most.” I took another swig of coffee. “What’s wrong with me, Emily? Am I going crazy? Am I losing my edge?” I felt I was about to break down and cry.
“Nothing is wrong with you, Hon!” She said while teasing my hair.
“But, something has to be wrong! I’ve never felt this way before!”
“You’ve never been a girl before, Alex. That’s the only thing I can see that’s any different about you. As for feeling weak and unable to get control… well, welcome to the club! I wish I had a nickel for every time I felt that way! I’d be living the good life by now. It’s something you’ll just have to get use to, sweetie. All us girls feel powerless at times-especially where men are concerned!”
I just stayed still and looked into her eyes. I felt secure with her so near. It dawned on me that she had referred to me as ‘Hon’ and ‘Sweetie’ lately in our conversations. One does not speak to her captain in that manner although, that wasn’t as disturbing to me as I would have thought. Instead their use had served to calm me- soothe me. I decided to forego any reprimand and remained quiet allowing Emily to console a while longer as it felt good.
“Oh, excuse me. Um, Cap, Doctor, sorry to interrupt you, but it’s been over two hours since we hit our depth. We haven’t heard a peep and we’re still stationary at two-five-zero. How much longer do you want to stay?”
Had it been that long? I looked at my wristwatch- the large face still looked out of place on this new, thinner wrist of mine, even though I had put several more holes in the band and cut nearly half of the leather strap off. Jack was right! Were had the time gone? “Plot a course back to the cruiser’s last position and stand by, I’ll be there shortly. I want to confirm the kill.”
“Aye, Cap! By the way how’s he doin’ Doc? You had us all concerned back there, Alex!” There was real concern showing on my ex-O’s lovely face. It only made her look prettier.
“The Captain lost some blood Commander, but she should recover fully. I recommend taking it easy for a few days and try to refrain from wearing high heels for at least two weeks until those stitches heal thoroughly.” Emily had a mischievous grin on her face. I fired back with an angry glare of my own.
“Glad to hear it, Doc. I’ll tell the crew. You know you scared the shit out of Carroll, Alex! Pardon the cussing, ma’am… um, ladies… oh hell, I’ll be in the Con, sir.”
Jack turned around and moved down the passageway looking a bit confused. Obviously, his manners hadn’t caught up with her body yet. I too kept forgetting the change that had befallen us, but for another reason- it just felt so normal now. In just this short period of time, this new body felt like… well, like me! Except for my experience topside that is. I despised my behavior up there, hated myself for panicking, for being so weak, for forgetting all my training, for acting like a damn girl! I would not accept this part of my new persona- I must not accept it! Doing so would be like losing an important part of who I am… I felt my eyes start to tear up and made an effort to calm down and rationalize what I had been thinking. ‘Doing so would be like losing an important part of who I am… or was, I told myself! I was no longer the same person that started this mission. I had changed-quite literally and physically. The realization sunk in that I couldn’t keep chastising myself for not doing things the way the old Alex Steinert did. I needed to develop the new Alex Steinert using the old as a base reference, while adapting, modifying it to my new limits. Limits; were they really limits or mere obstacles I had to over come to adapt. That had to be figured out. I had to find the limits of this being. My crew- my boat demanded that I know my limits and fast. I could not afford to play anything by ear like I had been these last few days. A captain knows exactly what he can and can’t do, but there was the paradox- he? She? How could I adapt this female Alex Steinert or more precisely, how could I modify the training and experience of the male Captain Steinert to work for the female Captain Steinert?
“Alex. Alex? Penny for your thoughts, honey?”
“Sorry, what?”
“Sweetie, you looked lost in thought- a million miles away. Care to share them with me?”
“I was just waging my own personal war, Emily.”
“Care to share the outcome Napoleon, or are you just going to keep it to yourself- like you always do?”
“Since you asked in such an eloquent way; the outcome was a truce- a conditional cease fire of sorts where no one wins or loses, but both come out gaining respect for each other and learning from each other.”
I could see her confusion.
“On one hand Emily, I was angry that I didn’t handle myself with the character and control of my commission, experience and training. On the other hand…”
“You’re mad that you can’t do the things that that experience and training dictate- that being a woman has somehow downgraded your effectiveness.”
“Bingo!”
“Well Alex, I can’t help you there. I don’t have any experience in that area- few people would. I’m afraid you and the rest of the crew are lone explorers on those shores. I think maybe you should have a chat with Mina.
”
Now it was my turn to look confused.
“Mina?”
“Oh come on Alex! You mean you never asked Lt. Smith her first name? Really, Alex!” she shook her head, “Lt. Smith’s first name was Philip before her change. She told me that she adopted Philamina afterward. She only uses it when she talks to Westerners. We women take pride in proper introductions. Honestly, Alex, you can be such a man sometimes!”
She actually started giggling at me! I didn’t know how to take that. For some reason I started to cry.
“Oh, Alex, I’m sorry! I keep forgetting, honey! Forgive me?” She leaned over and hugged me again. ‘Women really hug a lot’ I thought to myself, but I couldn’t deny it felt good. I figured I would ask the question.
“Emily, I’ve noticed that you’ve been hugging me a lot lately. Do women always comfort each other like this?”
“Well… I never really thought about it. It’s just something that we do naturally, I guess. Why? I’ll stop if you feel uncomfortable about it.”
“No, that’s ok. I… I mean, it has a calming effect and… well, I guess it does feel… um, good. I guess I still have a lot to learn. I better get back to the Con. Thanks, Emily.” I got up and started to leave her quarters. I paused in the doorway and turned back to her.
“One thing is bothering me, Lieutenant. I must ask you to refrain from your cute little references toward me of ‘Sweetie’ and ‘Honey’ or ‘Hon’. I’m still your Captain and your superior even if we are sisters. You need to be careful. The men must know exactly who’s in charge or the command structure will fall apart and seriously reduce the effectiveness of this vessel.
“Aye, Captain!”
I stared at her a moment before I headed for the Con. In the back of my mind I could not figure out why she had that silly grin on her face. Had I said something funny? I had no idea what it was if I did.
“Mr. Cummins, has anyone shown an interest in our actions yet?”
“No, Skip. Hydrophone has been quiet since she sunk. Randy said they got off a few messages prior though.”
“Ok, so they know we’re here. Let’s see if we can get a quick confirmation on our kill. Make your course with revolutions for five knots back to the spot then all stop and take us to periscope depth. Let me know the second you hear screws.”
“Aye, Cap.”
When we were stopped, I raised the scope slowly and peered into the eyepiece. What met my view confirmed that we had indeed scored a kill. As I looked over the myriad of floating corpses and burning debris, part of me felt terrible for the carnage and destruction we had wrought. What a waste! Though, I reminded myself that militarily it must be done. We were, after all, at war. A shudder went through me as I imagined what would have been our fate had I just surrendered. That rationalized, the action was necessary.
As I started the last quarter of my surface scan something caught my attention- an overturned lifeboat not one hundred yards from our location. There were fingers grasping at its keel. As I lingered for a moment, I saw the appendage twitch as if trying to reset it’s grip- a survivor. Deep within I felt a surge of relief. Carefully, I finished my sweep and then searched the sky for aircraft. I doubted any would be close by since the sun was starting to set. It would be dark soon and any rescue would have to wait till first light. Part of me wanted to rescue this poor sailor. Another part insisted ‘Let the sharks get him- after all he is the enemy. He killed your brother!’ And so the two sides of my internal peace council began the debate.
‘That’s not the way to be- he didn’t kill Brian’, stated one side.
‘He won’t last very long if he’s hurt and bleeding.’
‘What’s wrong with you!’ The other side argued. ‘If you bring him aboard he could get loose and kill everyone- or worse have his way with the women.’
‘We’re all women, remember?’
‘So! We’re all trained sailors to, so what! Leave him there and you won’t be taking the risk!’
‘But if you leave him to the sea he would die thinking that we are no better than the barbarians they think we are.’
‘Barbarians! Who are you kidding? We don’t use suicide planes! We don’t slaughter whole towns or villages!’
‘He might have a wife and family waiting for him. Would it be right to deny him that? Surface and help the poor soul. Show some mercy, girl.’
‘Bullshit! Let him rot just like he did to Brian!’
“No!” I yelled. I had everyone’s attention.
I decided I had to find a better way of moderating my internal debates! If not, I was going to get myself locked away. I made my decision. I felt one side of my personality grow stronger, growing slightly louder- the other side screamed foul, but at a lower volume.
“I have a survivor bearing three-five-five degrees. It’ll be dark in another fifteen minutes. We’ll surface and bring him aboard if he’s still alive, Commander. This will be a quick one though- I don’t want to take any chances.”
“Are you sure you want to do that, Cap? We’re not obligated to pick up enemy survivors!”
“I just got done debating that issue, Mr. Cummins!” My Ex-O looked confused.
“The order stands! Prepare a rescue party. We surface in fourteen minutes!” After I took another look around in the scope, I left the Con and headed forward. I found Emily in her quarters rechecking her supplies. “Lieutenant, we found a survivor and will be attempting rescue in another ten minutes. I’d like you to prepare.”
She looked at me with a little concern. “Alex, is that wise? I mean… considering… um…” she stopped to search for the right wording, “I mean since… since the… um… change?”
“I know it’s not the smartest thing to do, but I feel we should at least try. Part of me thinks it’s a good idea- call it a feeling, I guess.”
“A feeling, Alex?” She had a slight gleam in her eyes and a slight grin. “Or maybe intuition? Maybe ‘women’s intuition, Alex?”
“Don’t push it Lieutenant! Just get ready.”
Before I gave the order to surface, I had one last look around- all clear. The recovery went without incident and we were underway within twenty minutes. I wanted to get as far away as possible before sunrise, especially after Chief Van Pelt monitored Tokyo Rose’s broadcast. Normally we didn’t listen to the propaganda and Empire-swayed stories she voiced, but tonight I wanted to hear if our exploits warranted her attention. We had been mentioned and she had twisted it slightly, but how much more could you mangle a story like ours!
Emily reported on our new guest’s condition. He was bad- several broken ribs, a broken leg, concussion, and slightly dehydrated, but he would survive. To be on the safe side, I ordered him restrained and posted a guard. He had regained consciousness long enough to take some water before passing out again. I asked Lt. Smith to be present to interpret and while there he did slur something before blacking out. I asked the lieutenant what he said. Roughly translated she said it was ‘Beautiful angels! I’m in Heaven!”
0700 hours, Pearl Harbor Naval Base, March 30th, 1944
“Good morning, sir. Lt. Forbes from Communications is waiting in your office, sir. He says he has something he’d like you to hear.”
“Well what is it, Ensign?”
“I don’t know sir. He insists its ‘Top Secret’, sir.”
“Wonderful! As if I don’t have enough of that around here already! Thanks, Jason.”
“Lieutenant, this had better be worth my time,” Admiral Demmit growled as he entered his office!
“Um… Yes, sir. Last night my department recorded a portion of Rosie’s broadcast. I think you’ll be interested in what she said, sir.”
“Since when did I ever give a damn about what that traitorous bitch has to say, Lieutenant?”
“It concerns SS353, sir.”
“The Sand Dollar? By all means, Lieutenant, play it!”
“…So give up while you still can- you allied soldiers fighting a losing battle at Oiwa Jima! Your American sailors are already giving up! Our Imperial Navy representative has informed me, that your Navy has fallen to enlisting women to do your dirty work! This afternoon we received reports that an American submarine, 353, run by women, mercilessly attacked and sunk an unarmed merchant ship. Shame on you America, for sending women to do your cowardly acts…”
“Turn it off Forbes- I’ve heard enough.”
“Then you don’t think it means anything, sir?”
“It tells me that 353 has her first kill, Lieutenant.”
“But women, sir?”
“Forbes, 353’s mission is highly classified! I am not at liberty to reveal any facets- and neither will you or your department- is that clear, Lieutenant? Tell no one and destroy that recording!”
“Yes, sir.”
“Forbes, keep me advised of any further references toward 353, understood?”
“Perfectly, sir”
“Close the door on your way out. Dismissed.”
“Just what in hell are you doing out there, Alex?”
0530 hours, 540 nautical miles Northeast of Baker Island, March 30th, 1944
“Captain? Sir, I’m sorry to wake you, but the prisoner is awake. I thought you would want to know.”
The light knocking at my door had just rescued me from a very strange dream. I had been on a beach somewhere sunbathing. I was lying on my back, an umbrella blocking the sun from my face. I turned my head to the side and came face to face with some guy I vaguely recognized; strangely though, I didn’t feel alarmed as I realized he was my husband. I felt comfortable, safe. It was very disconcerting. Now that I was awake, I considered it a nightmare- I mean me, married to a man- ya, and a man will walk on the moon too! I turned on my light and shuddered as I looked into my lavatory mirror.
“Damn, could be possible now”, I whispered.
I inwardly cursed.
“Captain. Are you awake? Our Japanese guest has regained consciousness, sir. I thought you…”
“Yes! Yes, I’m up doctor. Thank you, I’ll be there shortly! Let me get myself together. Please ask Lt. Smith to join us.” I said through my quarters’ door. I hurried to make myself presentable. As I finished my cleanup, I glanced at my wristwatch; fifteen minutes had gone by! I had to admit to myself that I had been taking more time lately to get ‘seaworthy’, but I was becoming more comfortable with my new face. ‘I do look pretty good,’ I thought to myself. I left my quarters and headed the five odd feet to Emily’s quarters. I was the last to arrive.
“Did you get anything out of him yet, doctor?”
“No, Captain. Lt. Smith and I were waiting for you. He’s still a little out of it, so go easy on him, sir.”
“Has he had anything to eat or drink since we rescued him?”
“Just some water late last night, nothing this morning yet.”
“Lt. Smith, please introduce me and ask for his name.” Just as with the previous day, I could not understand the dialect of our enemy. I did pick up on the fact that he was extremely angry though. His answer was short and heated.
“He will not tell ‘mere’ women anything, Captain! He says he would rather die!”
“Tell him that if he doesn’t show a little more respect to the Commanding officer of this vessel that I can and will honor his last wish! I will also make it a point to note in my report that he has dishonored the very people that showed him mercy- the very women that saved his lowly carcass- is that clear! Exact translation, Lieutenant!” I had some knowledge of Japanese manners and I was not going to take his deliberate insult. It took a minute to translate my rather lengthy statement. Our guest’s reply was longer than before and his tone was softer.
“He says that he is indeed thankful for his rescue, but he says you cannot possibly be the Captain, as women are forbidden to command naval vessels on both sides.”
“Explain to him that this was not our choice- that we were once… oh hell! Tell him it is a test by our military to show that even American women can beat the Imperial Navy. See how he reacts to that.”
Both officers gave me a questioning glance and Mina, Lt. Smith, translated the message. I agreed it was a lie, but why would this enemy sailor even half believe the real story when I still couldn’t believe it!
My statement had the desired result. He became infuriated- so much so that spit flew from his mouth as he made his next statement. This time I recognized some of the words having had a few Japanese-American classmates in high school- very derogatory, very filthy! The context of which confirmed by the very prominent blush of Lt. Smith’s face. There was only one option available to show this…to show him some manners and that I was in charge! I quickly turned, grabbed the guard’s pistol, roughly pulled back its action and just as swiftly grabbed our rude guest’s shirt collar putting the muzzle to his temple.
“Listen you arrogant, Jap asshole! If I say I’m the Captain of this boat you damn well better believe me or I’ll blow that offensive foul mouth off of your arrogant, slant-eyed face. No one talks to me or my officers like that! No one! Now, are you going to talk or do you take a trip out a torpedo tube!” I pressed the muzzle a little harder and twisted it a little for effect.
I now had everyone’s attention: My officers; the surprised guard stationed at the door; however many crewmen that heard me in the Con, but most importantly, I had our guest’s undivided attention! I knew this because his eyes were almost popping from his sweat-covered head and he was swallowing hard. Apparently, he now realized I was a women to be reckoned with. I was in command!
“Well, well, you do understand some English! Look ladies he speaks Colt! Now, Lt. Smith, if you’ll please introduce us again? Inform him I know many of the ‘more colorful’ facets of his language.” He was much more cooperative this time around.
“He says his name is Takashi Moritsu, Ship’s Cook and he is sorry for offending us with his dishonorable language. He was not aware that Americans- especially American women knew such crude phrases! He will not dishonor us in the future.”
I released our guest’s collar, removed the Colt 1911 from his forehead and handed it back to its owner only after resetting the safety. I then stood and bowed slightly towards him, “Dommo.” I stated. I wanted to show that I accepted his apology. “Lt. Smith, would he like some food and does he have any additional medical requirements?”
After some back and forth conversation, Lt. Smith replied. “He says he is hungry, but is reluctant because of what he has been told about the American’s treatment of prisoners. I have reassured him that those reports are erroneous and unfounded. He agreed to eat only after you assure its safety.”
“Tell him I like our cook, but I can’t vouch for anyone’s safety after eating it- not even my own!” I laughed. Mr. Moritsu looked slightly insulted then laughed and said something else while shaking his head.
“He says you officers are all alike! You all expect exquisite meals from pig slop! Captain, I quite like the chief’s culinary skill. I am particularly found of his apple pie!”
“Ap-prel pry? Ah… BraseBrawl! Brabe Root! Ahhg.” The man spouted. He also winced with pain from his ribs.
I guess everybody knows about American culture. I couldn’t help but laugh.
“Tell him I think we’re out of pie, but I’ll try to find something edible in the galley.” I was about to leave when Moritsu’s eyes went wide. I turned to see Two-Eagles in the doorway. She gave our guest a gentle smile then turned her attention back to me.
Moritsu started jabbering away to Lt. Smith.
“Captain…”
“Private, I’ll meet you in the Wardroom. Lieutenant, I would like to be briefed on this later.” I gestured to our talkative guest. “Emily, if you think our guest is ready, I want him put in the brig. I don’t want any chance of him taking advantage of us.”
“Aye, Skipper, if you think its necessary.”
“I just don’t trust him- he is a Prisoner of War. Private…the Wardroom.” I pointed.
“Yes, Captain.”
My lovely Navajo Windtalker reminded me that we had a scheduled radio communication tonight and asked if I wanted her to inform headquarters of our ‘situation’. She had concerns that HQ would not respond because of her new voice- maybe even dispatch a task force to sink us. I told her I had the same concerns, but we had to chance it anyway. Lt. Smith knocked on the doorway.
“Lieutenant?” Two-Eagles started to get up to leave as I offered her a seat.
“Ms. Two-Eagles, please stay, this involves you. Apparently, Mr. Moritsu is a bit taken by you! You remind him of his fourteen-year old niece, and also of a painting he once saw of an American Indian Princess years ago in the Tokyo Art Museum. He requests a formal introduction, Captain. I reminded him of where he was.”
Was Two-Eagles blushing? It certainly looked like it! “Don’t forget, private, that he is technically a prisoner of war and I will not stand for fraternizing- is that clear, Ms. Two-Eagles?”
“As you wish, captain.” She sighed slightly.
“That includes flirting, Private!” Her tanned face turned even redder. I noted that, of all the crew, she had taken to the change faster and more naturally than anyone. One of these days I would have to ask her why. Flirting…hmm…I had an idea. “Lieutenant, do you think Moritsu is sweet on the private here and could we maybe take advantage of this to get some information?” Two-Eagles’ eyes widened, her mouth opening in surprise.
“Captain! I’m surprised you even thought of such a thing! That’s not very cricket, what? Sex as a means to an end and all,” Lt. Smith exclaimed!
“Look, if we could just find out if the route back to Pearl is clear, that would be the cat’s pajamas! Maybe he has that information- maybe not, but I’m figuring he’s not going to give that out to his enemy without some sort of persuasion! If Pvt. Two-Eagles could become a friend- not seduce him, mind you…”
Both women stared at me like I had a third eye growing out of my chin.
What was I saying! Dear God, how could I expect one of my crew to do something that I would not do myself! Flirt with the enemy to gather information. Flirt with a man! Flirt with a man…it wouldn’t be that bad…after all the method had been used many times in past wars with favorable results… Someone in my mind screamed ‘WRONG’- and just kept screaming!
“Alexandra! What the devil do you think you’re doing asking a girl to offer herself to a total stranger for the sole purpose of gathering intelligence? To prostitute herself!”
I looked at Lt. Smith, surprised at her outburst. I was aghast that I was being scolded like a child- in a feminine name no less! It dawned on me that I was not as upset about her using the name ‘Alexandra’. I kind of liked it. “Lieutenant, I had no intention of prostituting anybody! I’m just suggesting that, with the Private’s approval, we try to ease our guest’s trepidation toward us. He might behave himself better if he feels we mean him no harm.”
“That would be against my standing orders, Captain!” Sgt. Williams appeared in the doorway, a raging fire shown in her eyes. “Sorry Captain, but I respectfully request you drop this plan immediately! Joseph will not be participating in any covert operation that can possibly jeopardize my mission, sir. You have been briefed of that, Captain?” She snarled.
“Yes I have, Sergeant, although I don’t fully agree with all the facets. Please, have a seat Ms. Williams.”
“I request that I be addressed simply as Sgt. Williams and not by Miss or Ma’am anything, sir. I find the recent softening of discipline onboard highly irregular and insubordinate to the regulations of military conduct. Sir.”
“Sergeant, how long have you been a marine?”
“Ten years, sir. Why do you ask?”
“And how many campaigns have you participated in Sergeant?”
“Counting this assignment sir, twenty-four. What’s this got to do with anything, sir?”
“Would you consider this assignment more challenging or less than any of the last twenty-three?”
“Sir?”
“Answer the question, Sergeant! Do you consider this job to be a challenge or baby sitting, Sgt. Williams?”
“Sir, I don’t understand what that has to do with…”
“Soldier, it has everything to do with this mission! Scott, I studied your record. Those twenty-five, by the way, campaigns you participated in were covert in and of themselves. In several, you returned alone. You have received the meritorious conduct award four times; three medals of honor and a Purple Heart!” Lt. Smith’s eyebrow rose as I announced the awards as did Two-Eagle’s. I guess you marines would consider those missions routine, but what about this mission is ‘routine’? So you’ve crept up on an enemy and taken out a gun emplacement or two! All that pales in contrast to what we’ve had happen to us, don’t you think? I consider this, by far, the most arduous assignment I’ve ever had.” I let it sink in for a moment.
“Look at yourself or anyone onboard for that matter and tell me that any of this is ‘regular’! I seem to remember a few days ago that two people screamed their pretty heads off after waking to find they had changed. I even recall one of them passing out again, Ms. Williams! And as far as regulations go, I don’t think there’s any sections in the manual pertaining to ‘sudden and extreme gender change’ do you? Section eight is the closest I can think of! In case you haven’t noticed since you’ve been basically brooding in your quarters, discipline has not declined much at all! So everyone is on a more personal footing now. That does not degrade the chain of command, does it? This crew’s effectiveness under battle conditions was proven yesterday, wouldn’t you agree?”
“Yes. But, Captain…”
“No buts, Marine! The commander of the Pacific Fleet has assigned you, my dear, to this boat- under my command! I have weighed my options and come to a viable conclusion. I’m leaving the decision up to Ms. Two-Eagles here as to whether or not she will participate. Damn your mission parameters, girl! As far as I’m concerned, we have only one mission now- to get back safely with our passengers! And before you start spouting off again about protecting the secrecy of the Windtalker program, don’t worry, if this boat goes down, more than one secret will go down with her; rest assured! You stand dismissed, Sergeant, that is unless you have something constructive to say!”
“No sir. I just…”
Tears began running down her face. Although I felt bad about the tongue-lashing I had just given her, she deserved it. Of everyone onboard, Williams had been the staunchest holdout- that is next to Chief Samuels. I hoped I had made my point to her though.
“Captain, was this really necessary? Ms. Williams is not the only person unexcepting of her situation. She will come around, I am certain.”
"Lieutenant, do you realize what Sgt. Williams’ orders are- besides being a bodyguard to Pvt. Two-Eagles that is?”
She shrugged.
“Her job, in case their position is taken or revealed, is to kill the Windtalker before the enemy can interrogate her and jeopardize the code. Ms. Williams here is a cold-blooded assassin, nothing more! Pvt. Two-Eagles is to be used as a nameless machine and then destroyed when or if, compromised. She is to be silenced rather than rescued- not given the slightest thought towards saving! That’s what I find so appalling. A soldier bound by orders to deny self-preservation to a comrade!”
“That’s not the way it is at all, Captain!” Williams screamed as she slammed both fists to the table! Her tear-streaked face beet-red in anger. “At first that was it, but as we got acquainted; as we fought beside each other, things changed! We became friends despite my orders to remain unbiased! I would do whatever possible to get her back safely- regardless of what happened to me!”
“Scott’s right, Captain. In the six months I’ve known him, Sgt. Williams and I have become close. She is no different now. I consider her my friend.” The Navajo stood and leaned her petite hand on William’s shoulder to comfort her bodyguard and friend.”
“I’m sorry…I had no idea.”
Two-Eagles looked back at me. “It’s okay Captain, even our fellow Marines feel that way. Many don’t even want my people in this war. I’ll do what I can to help, but please give Sarge some slack; she’s having such a hard time accepting this whole thing. Her father would never understand what has happened. He’s third generation Corp and served in France in 1918. Losing his son like this will devastate him, sir!”
“That’s if the Navy Department even allows us to go home, Joseph. Think about it. How could they admit to our real identities- that would mean they would have to admit that magic exists! No, we’ll be lucky if we’re sent to some remote institution, forever isolated from everyone we hold dear! They may even have some of us poked and prodded like lab rats!”
“Alexandra, do you think your futures are that dismal? Remember that I am still a foreign dignitary with some political pull. I believe they will keep us together and consider everyone a part of the Kili contingent.”
“That’s very hopeful thinking Lt. Smith, but our government has not always made sound decisions concerning its people. Just ask Two-Eagles about her people’s history.”
“I have studied the plight of the indigenous peoples of the southwestern United States, Captain, and am well aware of their tragic relations with you colonists. I once had a long talk with President Roosevelt on that matter and found his views very intriguing.”
“Wait, you talked with the President?”
“Why, yes! I found his notion of a National Park system quite revolutionary!”
“I don’t recall hearing any of FDR’s radio talks mention any National Parks, Lieutenant, I listened every night."
“Silly girl, not Franklin Roosevelt, Theodore! We had a lovely exchange over a spot of tea during one of his visits to London. I think it was the summer of 1901…what, have I suddenly grown feathers?”
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! How old was this woman? She actually spoke with Teddy Roosevelt? That couldn’t be possible. I just had to ask the taboo question.
“Just how old are you, Lieutenant?”
“Alexandra! You know it’s impolite to ask a woman her age! But if you must know, I’ll turn sixty-six this September. Yes, you heard right, dear girls! You see Captain, the Mahanilui not only changes one’s body- it extends one’s life span. My adoptive mother passed on at two-hundred and seventy-two.”
“Absolutely incredible, but how; I mean… I thought you were pulling my leg with that Aerodrome and Kaiser nonsense!” As I said it I looked across at Two-Eagles and Williams, they showed two different expressions. Williams shared my shocked look, while Ms. Two-Eagles looked as impartial as she did that first evening after the change. Emily passed the doorway and I asked her to join us.
“Captain, there are more things to learn about the Mahanilui, some are advantages, but many more can be considered disadvantages. For instance…”
“Not to interrupt you, Lieutenant, but I would like to know more about you, if I can be so bold.”
“Right. Well, I suppose it would help illustrate some of the facets of the Mahanilui.” Lt. Smith stopped to think for a moment. “I was born Philip Reginald Smith in the Year of our Lord, 1878. My father was a Member of Parliament, the House of Lords, and the Ministry of Defense. I was destined to follow in his footsteps. I attended Cambridge from 1894 to 1901 during which time I received separate doctorates in sociology and anthropology. I met and conversed with Mr. Roosevelt at a tea given in his honor by the Ministry in 1901.”
“I didn’t follow my father’s lead though, I felt restless. I wanted to experience the world- to use what I had learned in university. After many losing debates with my father, I joined the crew of a merchant ship and set off to see the world. Over the following years, I got to experience many ports, some very exotic, some disgusting. I learned of the start of the Great War while we were transporting a cargo of Chinese textiles to Sydney. There, I learned the Admiralty had recalled my ship and its Captain to Britain. Needless to say, the ship sailed without me- at thirty-eight, I felt I was past my prime to fight the Hun.”
”Previously, we had stopped off in the Marshall Islands to deliver supplies to some British patriot landowners. There I learned of the Kili ‘legend’ as they called it. The Kili culture had fascinated me. So, from Sydney I booked passage back to the Marshall’s and took up residence on Majuro. I studied and researched every nuance of the culture I could. I journeyed to Kili many times and befriended the Island’s royalty. A few years later the call came for volunteers. I figured this was the chance of a lifetime and joined the five other participants. Her Majesty was overjoyed that I was among the group- in fact she was so excited that within six months she had, according to Island law, adapted me and on the next solstice, I participated in the Mahanilui. Over night I changed from a male, forty-one year old, slightly overweight balding British Socio-anthropologist to the female, twenty-year-old Polynesian Princess of Kili Island. Normally, volunteers were given a year to adjust and become acquainted with they’re new home and community, but as I had been adapted by their leader, I was granted special dispensation. In April of 1925, Her Majesty, my mother, stepped down because of failing health and I became the new Ruler of Kili. She died two months after that.”
“A year prior, I met a handsome young sailor from Brisbane and had a go with him. Though we never married I gave birth to a healthy baby girl. He visited Kili at irregular intervals for four more years before he just disappeared. Never hearing from him again, I conducted an investigation and discovered that a Japanese gunboat looking for so-called contraband had boarded his ship off the coast of Saipan. Only a few men escaped to relate the story, my beloved Lyle did not survive.” At this point she stopped and wiped her tear-swollen eyes- she wasn’t the only one.
“So you had a daughter? Where is she? Why didn’t you bring her with you?” Emily asked.
“I did- Mia, Ensign Hastings, is my oldest. I have three others: Kayla, Lailu, and Nina- they are also here. Nina turned sixteen two weeks ago. You know them as Ensigns Langford, Hardt, and Truman respectively. My daughters and I and the rest of my ‘Nurses’ are what are left of our female population. All of our men evacuated to other islands as coast watchers or volunteered to fight.”
“So, aside from answering the captain’s question and demonstrating that this Mahanilui gives extended life, why inform us about your daughters? I don’t get the connection.” Sgt. Williams asked quite frankly. I was asking myself the same thing.
“The reason, Ms. Williams, is that if our secret got out and any of the women of Kili were to be captured, we would be used as breeding stock! To illustrate another of the Mahanilui’s benefits, I would ask that you remove your leg bandages, Captain.”
“But Mina, I just stitched her up yesterday! She might tear them out. They need more time to heal,” Emily said, alarmed at the request! She gave me an ‘I don’t think that’s wise’ look.
“I don’t know, Lieutenant. The doctor’s right. What if I rip out the stitches?”
“I assure you, Captain, you have nothing to fear.”
“But I’d have to drop my pants for that.”
“Alexandra…you yourself stated that we all have the same equipment. Don’t be shy, love.”
I stood just inside the doorway and carefully slid my trousers down past my hips and gently down my legs being careful not to bump Emily’s work.
“Doctor, would you please remove the bandage.”
Carefully, Emily pulled back the wrapping. To our astonishment, the gauze pad fell away.
“I can’t believe it! The wound is almost healed and the stitching is stuck to the bandage! How…I…Alex? Mina, how did you do this?”
“I had nothing to do with it, Love! Not only does the Mahanilui grant long life; it accelerates the healing process. Both gifts are inherited by our offspring. Do you understand the ramifications of that?”
“Yes, I think I understand. What your saying is that if we,” I pointed to Two-Eagles, Williams, and myself, “were captured and forcibly…um…bred,” I swallowed hard, “we would give birth to some type of superman?”
“In a nutshell, yes, but not only you three, Captain, the doctor here as well. Do not forget that she too participated in the Mahanilui- what it granted you, it also gave her. Think of it- Japanese troops wounded one day would return for more the next! Can you imagine if some of us were traded to the Nazis? I should say that Adolph would get his Arian race, what!”
This was absolutely incredible! No wonder the secrecy of our mission! Her Highness was right though; if the enemy caught us and discovered our secret, we’d become prostitutes, breeding slaves of the Empire- possibly to the Nazis too!
“And I fell right in and increased their chances by fifty-three, didn’t I?” I felt the guilt building again, but fought it back. As I looked about the Wardroom, I again noticed how Pvt. Two-Eagles seemed extremely comfortable with the whole conversation. I was itching to find the answer to this quandary.
“Private, you seem very accepting of this whole situation- even after you first changed. Are the Navajo naturally so accepting of such magic?”
“Yes, Ms. Two-Eagles I have observed your composure also. Except for the short outburst at discovery, you have been the most accepting. Could you elaborate?”
“Yes Josie. Why have you been so calm about all that’s happened?” Emily added as my face, as well as Sgt. Williams, asked the question, ‘who is Josie’?
“Why Skipper, you don’t think the name fits? I mean, come on, I don’t look like a Joseph any more, do I?”
She waited for any response.
“My people, the Navajo, believe that everything on the earth has a spirit: trees, fire, wind, earth, but especially animals. Many of my people practiced what translates as spirit walking. It is said that some could leave their bodies and share another spirit’s body- usually a wolf or coyote. I believe Hollywood calls them something like werewolves? My grandfather practiced this ritual.”
“He and several of my older male relatives would meet inside a sweat lodge absent of light for days at a time smoking a ceremonial pipe and eating sacred fungus found in the shade of the high desert mountains. A Vision Quest he called it. In this state of enlightenment they claimed to venture out and share the bodies of our closest competitors- the coyote. They claimed the experience cleansed them of the boredom of reservation life. I joined them once; just before I joined the Marines, but I never reached full enlightenment. Lieutenant, your Mahanilui helped me achieve that spiritual illumination. It has cleansed my spirit and I thank you for the opportunity. Should this all prove permanent, I will not resist. I am at peace- content that whatever has happened has been by the Great Spirit’s design.” The beautiful Navajo paused momentarily to sort her thoughts.
“Skipper, what you said to Sarge…you were absolutely correct about this being the most challenging assignment we’ve ever been on. It is also the most revealing from a personal standpoint. I now see how others react to a similar situation. Lt. Smith, I believe the Sociologist in you to be quite thrilled.”
“That was quite eloquent, Josie. And the Colonists call you the savages?” Lt. Smith glanced around the table as she spoke. She settled on Sgt. Williams. “Ms. Williams, you should take notes from your companion, she is quite the pragmatist. Captain, with your permission I will take my leave?”
“Yes, lieutenant, dismissed. Could you join me here for dinner around 1800? I’m sure the rest of my officers and I would like to hear more about the pluses and minuses of your Mahanilui.”
“A pleasure.”
“Skipper, I’d like to talk to you about our upcoming transmission tonight. I don’t think they will believe it’s us. Headquarters will probably think we’ve been compromised. We may need to prove who we are, sir.”
“Alex?” Emily spoke up, I believe I can help prove our identity…”
2000 hours, Pearl Harbor Naval Base, March 30th, 1944
“Attention!”
“At ease gentlemen.”
“Admiral, I wasn’t informed of your visit, sir.”
“Has 353 checked in yet, Forbes?”
“No sir, not yet. I expect they will any time now, though.”
“Lieutenant, if you will; all non-essential personnel?”
“Alright men, you heard the Admiral, everyone but Ensign Redhorse clear the building- on the double.”
“Did you intercept anymore propaganda on 353, Lieutenant?”
“Nothing yet, sir. Just the usual chatter is all.”
“Lieutenant, I’m getting something here!”
“Is it 353, Ensign?”
“I think so Admiral, but its a woman’s voice, sir.”
“Is the call-sign valid for 353?”
“Yes sir, but I know Joseph Two-Eagles personally sir, and this is not his voice!”
“Could it be Lt. Scott?”
“Negative sir, Navajo is not an easy language to learn- especially in such a short time. Whoever it is, she’s definitely Navajo!”
“Forbes, do you think 353 has been compromised? Is it possible the enemy has captured one of your Codetalkers?”
“At last report all my people had been accounted for- dead or alive sir. Anything is possible though, Admiral. Should we continue?”
“Ensign, you say you know the Private? How well?”
“We’re from the same Reservation, sir. I talked him into joining the Corp.”
“Very well then, ask something that only the Private would know.”
“Aye, sir.”
“Admiral this would be just like the Japs! Do you think they captured or sunk 353?”
“Forbes, Captain Steinert is one of the best in the fleet. He is a very resourceful officer. He wouldn’t settle for capture and if the Sand Dollar were sunk, Tokyo Rose would be rubbing it in our faces by…”
“Admiral, Lt. Forbes, I can’t explain it, but it’s Joseph. I just asked if he remembered what we called our third grade teacher back on the Reservation- no hesitation, sirs. I don’t understand it, but it’s definitely him.”
“I don’t like it, Admiral- too strange.”
“I agree, Forbes. Get your men back here on the double. I want to know where this transmission is coming from! Ensign, send this message to Lt. Scott and Lt. Scott only: Who’s playing and what’s the score?”
“Sir?”
“Just do it, Ensign!”
“Admiral, it will take a few minutes to triangulate their position. On the off chance this actually is 353, we could be putting them in danger, sir.”
“I understand that Forbes, but I have to know where they are before I make my decision.”
“Decision, sir?”
“Yes, Forbes. The decision to let them come home or hunt them down!”
“Admiral, this decodes as ‘Rockville and Springfield. Fifty-two to twenty-one. Top of the sixth, one out, no strikes, one foul, no balls.’ I don’t get it, sir?”
“Are you definite about that message, Ensign? Are you sure you decoded that right?”
“Completely sir. What’s it mean?”
“It means, Ensign, that I don’t have to call out the dogs- at least not yet.”
“Sir?”
“Let’s just say that Lt. Scott was given special instructions and codes in case she found herself in any compromising situations. Something strange has happened on board the Sand Dollar, but everyone is okay. They even picked up a prisoner- probably a survivor from their first kill.”
“You got that from a baseball score? What do you need the Navajo for, Admiral?”
“One of my better ideas, Ensign Redhorse. We still need you Windtalkers though, so don’t get any ideas. Forbes, Redhorse, good job; congratulate them on their first kill and tell them we look forward to their return. Give them an update on enemy movements between us and schedule the next radio transmission for 2200 tomorrow. Alert me to any problems and I want that location on my desk in the morning. Goodnight Gentlemen.”
2010 hours, 650 nautical miles East of Baker Island, March 30th, 1944
“They don’t believe it’s us, Skipper. I hope Lt. Scott can convince them. Wait…” Two-Eagles paused then replied to a supposed question. “They’re testing me. They want to know my third grade teacher’s nickname.”
She giggled and she smiled as she gave her reply.
“I thought I recognized that voice! Skipper, I think I convinced them. My longtime friend Adam Redhorse is on the other end…” She raised her lithe hand to indicate another message.
“Skip, I have a message for Lt. Scott.”
“What is it, Josie?”
“It says: Who’s playing and what’s the score, Lieutenant?”
“He’s testing me…to make sure we haven’t been captured.”
“Who, Emily?” I asked.
“Ah…Admiral Demmit. He gave me a special code before we left San Francisco- in case I needed…um…special help.”
“What kind of special help, Emily?” I had an idea, but I wanted to hear it from her.
“Um…in case…um…you or the crew…well you said it yourself, Alex- women haven’t served on submarines!” Bingo! Give the man…er…woman a cigar- I thought the old man would find some way of checking up on his premier crew. He didn’t trust us with a woman onboard! I felt hurt. My face must have spoken volumes. “I’m sorry Alex! The Admiral just wanted to make sure I was treated properly. I guess he’s just an old school gentleman- Chivalry… you know?”
“I had a sneaking suspicion he would do something like that…with our history and all. Go ahead and give him your report.” I waved to Two-Eagles.
“Send this Josie: Rockville and Springfield.” She thought a second as if counting to herself. “Fifty-two to twenty-one.” She paused again. “One out, no strikes, one foul, no balls. That’s it, Josie, send it.”
“Boy, with a code like that what am I here for?”
“Just send the message, Private.”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Emily, you want to decode for your C.O.?”
“Well…I shouldn’t but…Okay, here goes. Rockville is my favorite women’s baseball league team. I won a bet with the Admiral last year that they would beat Springfield. The score, fifty-two to twenty-one, gives crew compliment at the time of message- in essence, all crew and passengers accounted for; including one survivor.”
“Okay, I got that part, but the count- what’s that mean?”
“Well…one out is Mr. Moritsu’s ship and…no strikes indicates no one has been severely injured. One foul says that we have had some sort of incident. Just a status report that’s all, Captain.”
At this point the lieutenant’s face flushed deep crimson. She purposely left out the last segment. I wasn’t going to leave her off the hook; I wanted to hear the meaning of the last part of her message.
“Don’t stop now, Doctor, what’s the last part mean!”
“It’s not that important, Captain, it’s…” I glared at her. “Alex, I don’t think you want to hear this, it’s not that important- he may not even get it…”
This time I crossed my arms and leaned against the bulkhead as I increased my glare. “It’s just an explanation of the incident…um…sort of.”
I waited for her to continue.
“No balls? Alex, you figure it out, alright?” Two-Eagles turned from her equipment and stared at Emily in astonishment. “Well, it’s the only thing I could think of that fit!”
Two-Eagles raised her hand again- another message. This time she wrote the long message down and gave her acknowledgement and signed off.
“Headquarters sends congratulations on our first kill and looks forward to our return to Pearl. Stay on current course. Next contact at 2200 tomorrow.” She said as she handed me the message.
“Thanks, Ms. Two-Eagles. I’ll pass this along to the crew. It should boost morale.”
“Skipper? What’s going to happen to us when HQ finds out? Will they send us all to some… place…for experiments? You don’t think they’ll just let us go, do you?”
“Private, I don’t have a clue as to what the future holds for us once we reach Pearl. I suggest we just keep hoping for the best. I don’t think any of us want to become guinea pigs. I recommend you consult your Great Spirit, Ms. Two-Eagles.”
Capt. Steinert and her crew continue their first mission, but what does the future hold for the crew of the Sand Dollar as they make their way home to Pearl Harbor?
The following story is just that- a story- fiction. As such, all characters are fictitious and any similarities to persons living or deceased are purely coincidental. Some research has been done for authenticity and so I didn’t screw it up too bad. Just so I don’t receive nasty-grams from any WWII vets, the Balao class submarine, keel number 353, was never built. No military missions of this sort actually occurred in the areas at the dates specified. Furthermore, I hold the highest admiration for every submariner- every veteran, WWII or other, for what they sacrificed, endured and accomplished.
“Developments”
0400 hours, 700 Nautical miles East of Baker Island March 31st, 1944
“Andrews, I’m here to relieve you. How’s the prisoner?”
“He’s been moanin’ pretty loud. His ribs must be hurtin’ but good. I thought Hilf was ‘spose to be my relief.”
“She asked me to cover for a few minutes while she took care of some…um…business… if you know what I mean.”
“Ya, I heard. You think about it any?”
“Trying not to- it’s still too embarrassing to think about, ya know? Hey, I got the last of the island hooch from the cooler and it’s got one hell of a bite now. Here take the last swig, it’ll put the hair back on your chest!”
“Wow! Hot dog that’s got a kick! Reminds me of the stuff my Pa use to make back home! Here, you better rinse this out before the skipper finds out. You know she disapproves of spirits onboard- especially this potion!”
“Don’t worry, I’ll wash it good.”
“Hey, drinkin’ that stuff isn’t going to…you know make us any ‘girlier’, is it?”
“Naw, Lt. Smith says it can’t hurt us anymore, besides, this was the last of it.”
“Good, I was startin’ to worry. Too bad too, it was just getting’ aged proper.”
“Speakin’ ‘bout aged proper, I managed to get my hands on some of that Mexican stuff before we left San Francisco- Tequila, I think it’s called- kind of tastes like the Island stuff only stronger. Want to try some?”
“No that’s okay. I don’t want the Skipper smelling liquor on my breath. …I guess I better go find Hilf- Cmdr. Cummins might get mad if she finds out that we messed up her duty roster.”
“Mind you, Hilf has been kind of on edge these past couple of days. Best to go easy on the teasing.”
“I’ll remember that. I also expect you to go easy on me when my time comes. Thanks for fillin’ in Tom.”
“Hilf, what took you so long? Richards is down waitin’ for ya. If Miss Cummins finds out you’re late she’ll put you on report for sure!”
“Just get off it Andrews! I’d like to see you do any better! It hurts like hell and I haven’t been able to sleep a wink since Lt. Scott had me start wearing this damn belt!”
“Easy now, don’t get all grumpy with me. I’m not responsible for your situation! We’re all in the same boat, remember?”
“Just get out of my way and let me get down to the Brig so I can get this watch over with. I tell ya, I wish I had some whiskey to dull this cramping.”
“Ask Richards. He said somethin’ ‘bout hiding some Tequila- says its stronger than the island hooch. That might help your crampin’ some.”
“Thanks Andrews, Something stronger might just do it.”
“What’s Tojo been up to Tom?”
“Just a lot of moaning is all. I guess it’s easier to give pain than receive it huh? How you feeling?”
“It still hurts like hell. The pain hits every few minutes or so then fades back to something manageable…makes it hell to get any shuteye. How do women put up with it?”
“Don’t have a clue and I’d rather not find out, but I guess we all will- only a matter of time.”
“Andrews said you had some Mexican rot-gut hidden somewhere. You think it could take off the edge?”
“It might, but we can’t have too much, Cummins will pitch a fit.”
“All I want is to dull it some. Might even help and keep Tojo quiet, you know?”
“That’s a good idea. It couldn’t be worse than anything the Doc’s got him on, right? Be right back.”
“Richards, you sure this stuff is good to drink? You do know there’s a worm in the bottom?”
“Don’t worry, I asked the same thing when I bought it. The guy that run the bar says every bottle has one.”
“But that’s so disgusting!”
“Aw, quit cryin’, you sound like my sister. Be a man and try it! Here, hand me his cup, I’ll pour one for Tojo too.”
0600 hours, 720 Nautical miles East of Baker Island March 31st, 1944
I awoke to the feeling that something was going to happen. The feeling, similar to the one I had a few days ago, was not as strong but concerned me nonetheless. Unlike the previous feeling this one remained constant, yet tolerable. Hopefully this was an indication that it, whatever the ‘it’ was, would be minor.
Last night I had given the order to move our Japanese guest to the brig. I didn’t want to take any chances of his getting free and harming any of my crew. Five days ago I wouldn’t have thought twice about him getting loose- now it scared me.
Another thing that scared me was the fact that my basic morning routine had changed so much and had become normal so fast. Without a second thought I had washed, brushed out my hair, put it in a ponytail, checked my armpits and legs, put on a brassiere, fixed my face, applied lipstick, and had gotten dressed as if I had been doing it all for years- not four days. Surely Lt. Smith’s Mahanilui couldn’t be responsible! I made a note to ask her about it as I went aft to the Con.
“Jack, anything happening?”
“All quiet, skip. You look nice today.”
“Thanks, how’s Mr. Moritsu this morning?”
“Andrews said he was still hurting pretty good when she came up from her watch.”
“Who’s watching him now?”
“Hilf was suppose to take this watch but Richards had to fill in a few minute so she could change…take care of…um…you know.”
“Jack, a person’s cycle isn’t any excuse to be tardy for a watch. I hope you…”
“Alex, I just thought that…well…she’s been complaining an awful lot and she’s just been so much fun to be around the last couple of days. I get scared just thinking about how I’ll handle it. I figure if I show the crew some leniency, maybe you all won’t be so hard on me when it’s my turn. By the way, if you talk to Richards today don’t let on that I know she covered for Hilf, okay?” My Exec said sheepishly.
“I’ll take it under consideration, Jack.” This was way out of character for my usually strict Ex-O. Jack had been a staunch supporter of crew discipline. Now she actually looked distressed that they would dislike her if she had to administer punishment. Concerned as I was about my first officer, I had to agree that Seaman Hilf should be given a little more latitude. She was the first, and so far the only, member of my once male crew to take the full plunge into womanhood. I proceeded to head back to the galley for my usual coffee before I relieved Jack.
“HELP! Anyone! It’s happening again”, screamed a shrill voice from below deck! One of my crew shot up through the floor hatch from the storage/brig compartment nearly colliding with several others transiting the passage past the galley. “Shit! It’s happening. It’s happening!” I recognized her as Hilf.
“Sailor! What’s happening? Why did you desert you post?”
“Skip, it’s the Jap- he’s…he’s…changing! Someone get Doc Scott, please?”
“What do you mean he’s changing? That’s not possible!”
“It’s the honest-to-God’s truth, Skip- we gotta stop it somehow!”
“Settle down Hilf!” I smelled alcohol on her breath. “Have you been drinking, sailor?”
“A little bit sir, but I’m not that drunk! You have to help him, please?”
Immediately I called for Emily and Mina to meet us down in the brig then proceeded down the ladder.
“See? I wasn’t lying, Skip, he’s changing. Look, he’s got a full head of hair already!”
Truth be told, I would have never believed it if I hadn’t seen it firsthand. Our Prisoner was slowly, inevitably changing! How was this possible? The Islander’s punch had long since been consumed and our fresh water tanks had been refilled several times from our own condensers. The two of us just stood in awe at the phenomenon.
“Is that how it happened to us Skip?”
“Most certainly, Miss Hilf.” Lt.’s Smith and Scott had joined us in the already crowded hold that served as pump room, cargo and food storage, and brig.
“I wish I had a camera to document this. Navy Medical would never believe this otherwise.”
“Emily, I don’t think anyone would believe this with pictures. Look, his clothes are starting to fit differently.”
“Permission to be excused, Captain? I’m starting to get nauseous, sir.”
“Very well Hilf but consider yourself on report! Don’t be surprised if you’re the next occupant of this brig, sailor. What is wrong with you? Drinking while on duty! On second thought, I want you to wait in the Wardroom until I arrive. Is that understood sailor?”
“Yes, sir. I’m sorry sir! I just needed to dull this pain, sir. I…” Tears started to stream down her lovely face as she turned for the ladder.
“And before either one of you accuses me of being too hard on her, may I remind you that the penalty for such an offense is incarceration and court-martial! I went easy on her.” In the time it took me to reprimand Hilf, more changes had presented themselves on Moritsu, most notably, a developing bust. Our sleeping prisoner had quietly and easily rolled over on the cell’s small bench- apparently so unconscious that little attention was paid to any pain or discomfort from his broken ribs or leg. Moritsu’s face was now definitely female- and a little familiar. What I saw through the lengthening coal black hair reminded me of an Asian version of Private Two-Eagles.
“Captain, this is quite strange. I have never seen the Mahanilui progress so rapidly! What we have witnessed in these last few minutes would normally take several hours! I can’t explain this conundrum.” Lt. Smith said in a quiet but concerned tone.
“I just can’t believe my eyes, Mina! This is so fantastic- like I’m actually watching Superman change clothes, only in reverse!”
“You mean Supergirl don’t you Emily? I just can’t believe it’s happening again. We have to find out how this happened.” I paused to work out a plan to investigate this mystery. “Emily, you and Lt. Smith stay with Moritsu. When he wakes up I want you here to make sure he doesn’t do anything foolish. Let him know he’s not alone in this. I’m going to ask Hilf, Richards and, Andrews what exactly they saw or did down here. I’ll send someone down on guard duty.” I turned for the ladder to the main deck. “I can’t believe it happened again!” I whispered as I climbed. As I lowered the trapdoor I noted that my ‘nagging feeling’ had vanished. Could Moritsu’s change have caused the feeling? Was Emily correct when she called it women’s intuition? Whatever ‘it’ was, it was very disconcerting.
When I reached the Wardroom I could see that Hilf had been really crying. Her eyes were red and she was still sniffing fairly often. She delicately held a crumpled hanky on the table in her clasped hands. “Jim, I’m sorry I had to come down on you so hard. You know my rules on drinking. What were you thinking?”
“I’m sorry, skipper! It’s…it just hurts so bad sometimes…I…I just wanted to stop it from hurting so much…just for a little while…” she started to break into tears again. I extended my hands to hers trying to comfort her.
“Look, I can’t say I know what you’re feeling…yet… but scores of women live through it every day. You’re a soldier; you should be able to handle this too. I expect you to act like one. Mr. Cummins and I have already given you much more slack than the rest of the crew. Now where did you get the punch from, I thought that was gone already?”
“Skip, I didn’t have any of that island booze.”
“Look, Hilf, it had to be the punch and you had to give some to Moritsu- how else do you explain what happened?”
“I didn’t drink any punch, sir! I can’t explain what happened to the Jap- he just started changing! Look all I had was some tequila that…”
“Just where the hell did you get tequila from sailor?”
“I’d rather not say sir.”
“Do you really want to share the cell with Moritsu for the rest of the mission, Jim?”
“No sir, but…”
“…but you don’t want to rat on your fellow crewmen, right? Well, let’s just see what they have to say, shall we?” I leaned over to the intercom. “Seamen Andrews and Richards to the Wardroom, immediately!” I think Hilf was surprised that I knew who was involved. She immediately started to cry again. “Jim, the crewmen aren’t the only ones with a grapevine. I’m the Captain! I have to know what is going on all the time. Now, I understand your loyalty to your shipmates but we need to find out what precipitated this change.”
Presently, Hilf’s accomplices arrived and I indicated for them to be seated. “Ladies, I think you know why you’re here. I’ll get straight to the point. I want to know exactly what went on down in the brig; I want to know where the tequila came from and I want to know who gave Moritsu the island punch. Yes, I know about the booze. No, Hilf didn’t turn stoolie! Who wants to start?”
“Nobody gave him any Island hooch, Cap! Me and Andrews, we had the last of it. Honest! Not unless Hilf had some more stashed, that is!”
“You bitch! If I did, I would have drunk it by now!” Hilf shouted venomously at Richards. “I didn’t have any, Skip! All I had was some of that tequila that Richards here brought onboard!”
“You little Snitch! I’ll scratch your eyes out you damn prissy tattletale!”
“You try it and I’ll rip every hair from your head!”
“That’s enough! I will not have members of my crew fighting one another! Is that clear?” I noticed how their voices shrieked and their clearly female threats seemed so natural. Andrews just sat staring unbelievably at the whole situation.
“Captain, Richards is right. The two of us finished the stuff off before Hilf got there. She said she had gotten it from the Galley. Tom and I finished it. There is no more. She told me that she had hidden some tequila onboard at Mare. I told Hilf that Richards had some thinking it would help with her cramps!”
Richards took over. “When Jim finally came down she mentioned that Andrews had told her about my stash. I thought it was a good idea. I was only trying to help you!” she said as she looked pleadingly at her crewmate. “Jim and I thought that it might also help make Tojo more comfortable. We only gave him a cup, skip- just enough to take the edge.”
My mind started to sort the information these three had given me. Could it be possible that some other liquor could interact with the spring water? Wouldn’t the water we took from that spring be so severely diluted by now that its special properties were neutralized? I thought a little deeper. Could it be that the magic or whatever it was in the water had been absorbed by our system and would linger? If that were true then I could not let Sand Dollar pass into the hands of any other crew less they would suffer our fate. All the pieces fit together too well. Certain alcohol and the water, the magic, in our fresh water pipes could lose the Mahanilui on others. I realized that my beautiful Sand Dollar was also cursed!
Another dilemma crossed my mind: how would I explain this to the Admiral? “Sorry sir, but I can’t let anyone else take command of this boat unless you want more women in the Navy.” Maybe, “Sir, you should really consider all women sub crews because that’s all the Sand Dollar will let run her!” Better yet, “sir, I added one more feature to your brand new sub- ta-da! It makes girls out of your best crews!” That would be real swell!
“Skip, Phones has screws in the water bearing three-five-eight degrees. Pretty far off, but closing.” Jack interrupted from the doorway.
“General Quarters, Commander. Where’s the bottom?”
“Thirty-six-hundred.”
“Take us to four hundred and rig for silent running.”
“Aye, aye Skip.”
“As for you three…get to your stations! We’ll continue this later. Who’s on guard duty?”
“I have one more hour then Norquist relieves me, Skipper” Hilf stated.
“Then get down there and make sure she stays quiet when she wakes up! I don’t want a repeat of Sgt. Williams’ wake and discovery. They’d find us for sure.”
“Aye, skip!”
1400 hours, 800 Nautical miles West-Southwest of Palmyra Atoll, March 31st, 1944
For the last six hours we had been followed by what my hydrophone specialist says is a Japanese destroyer. I ordered all stop and hoped they would pass us by. My gut said they didn’t know we were here but I didn’t want to take a chance. Moritsu still hadn’t regained consciousness, which in a way, was good. I asked Lt. Scott and Smith to stay with her hoping they would mute any audible outbursts. As of yet my intuition, that strange feeling I’ve been getting lately, had not appeared. I consider that a good omen.
“Skip, they’re pinging- right over our heads. Do you think they know we’re here?”
“We’ll know in a minute, Carroll. Let’s hope our guest doesn’t announce us. Get ready to take us to four-fifty. Just in case.”
“Aye.”
“Screws have stopped, Skip.”
You could feel the tension increase. We all, my crew that is, had been through this most nerve racking of drills many times. We expected to hear depth charges any minute now and all we could do was keep quiet. This was the hardest part of the Silent Service- waiting.
“Skip, I have another set of screws bearing zero-one-zero degrees. Sounds like a sub. Three thousand and closing.”
Wonderful. Reinforcements! At this point I wondered if my newfound intuition had abandoned me. Had they found us and called in the dogs? We waited quietly for, what seemed to be, hours. No tin cans. What was going on up there, I asked myself?
“Skip, all screws have been stopped for a while now. Sounds like there’s some banging going on topside.”
“What kind of banging?”
“Kind of like pipes- big metal pipes.”
I thought about it for a minute…something is being loaded from one vessel to another…metal…sounds like pipes. Could they be refueling the sub or re-arming her. I had an idea. “Is it loud enough to hide our screws?”
“Probably skip. They’re making a lot of noise up there.”
“Helm ease us away at present course then put us in a five degree arc to port until we’re about nine thousand yard out. Maneuvering, ahead slow.”
“Skip, what are you thinking?” asked my Ex-O.
“Well, maybe we can circle around while slowly coming to periscope depth and see what's going on- maybe bag number’s two and three.”
“Gotcha’, skip. Do you really think we can sneak up quietly enough, I mean what about their lookouts?”
“Jack, it’s late enough in the day that the sunset reflecting across the water would hide our wake. If we come at them from the west, that is.”
“Might just work. If they don’t hear us before.”
It took forty-five minutes to complete our wide turn. According to the compass we were heading due east. We had gradually made our way up to periscope depth- so far, so good. “All stop. We’ll let her coast to a stop. Phones, are they still there?”
“Aye, skip. Sounds like they’re packing everything up.”
“Jack ease up the scope a little, I’ll tell you when to stop.” As the lens broke the surface I sighted our pray. Before me was an Imperial submarine and what looked like a freighter, only this freighter had some big deck guns- a supply ship! “Jack, ready forward torpedoes.” We were eight thousand yards out. I had to get a little closer. Without warning, that feeling appeared. Ok…If I can’t get closer…but I had to get closer. One hundred more yards would do it, but how? This intuition thing was starting to annoy me so I decided to dig deeper into it.
‘Ok,’ I thought, ‘I won’t get closer.’ The feeling eased. ‘I’m going closer.’ The feeling came back. Well that was interesting. I started running different attack scenarios past my ‘intuition’. I finally got no response from one of my plans. ‘That must be the way to go’, I thought, ‘I’ll do that.’ No feeling. It was one of my more bazaar plans but not as foolish as my previous ‘Damsels in distress’ plan.
“Alex, awaiting your orders.”
I realized quite some time had passed and Jack was getting concerned. “Sorry Jack, I was just considering my options.” I noticed Emily had just entered the Con. “Jack, you’re not going to believe this, but I’m going to rely on my intuition for this one. Trust me. Ready tubes one through four for firing.” Jack relayed the orders. Emily just looked at me and raised a concerned eyebrow.
“Tubes one through four ready. Outer doors are open and tubes flooded, Skip.”
“Good, let me get you some bearings and I’ll tell you the rest of my plan.” After I called out the numbers, I voiced the plan.
“You mean we’re going to go underneath them as they blow up?” Emily expressed her concern.
“Yes, Lieutenant. Don’t worry though; I hope to have enough water between us.”
“I think it’s a fantastic idea- a true attack run! They won’t know what hit them.” Jack said in excitement.
“Well, Jack? Times a wastin’!” I said as I picked up my stopwatch.
“Aye, Skipper. Helm: bring us to zero-eight-seven; planes hold steady. Maneuvering all ahead full.” As I started the count I felt the Sand Dollar surge forward. I took one last look at our targets. “Down scope. Sonar, one ping! Just a warning.”
The seconds counted off on my watch, ten…eleven…twelve… “fire one and two!” As I gave that order Jack gave her own.
“Helm, hard starboard to zero-nine-zero! Flood all tanks! Planes, keep us steady.”
“One and two away!”
“Zero-nine-zero, Aye!”
“Fire three and four.” I said in a cool steady voice.
“Three and four away, Cap!”
“Three degrees down on the planes, negative buoyancy, take us to four hundred.” Jack continued in a similarly cool voice.
“Everyone hold on.” I said as I eyed my watch, mentally calculating when we should hear the explosions.
“Charges in the water, Skipper”
“Passing seventy feet.”
The first tin can went off ahead and way below us, the second was closer but did little damage. By my calculations we should hear the first two explosions any time now.
“Two separate explosions, Skipper. Now a few smaller ones.”
“Score one for our side.” Ten seconds more would decide our fate.
“We’re directly under them, Skip. Sounds like all hell is breaking loose up there.”
“Passing one hundred-fifty feet.” Jack announced. Her pitch had risen slightly.
“Another explosion…wait…make that two, skip!”
“Any more tin cans?”
“Can’t tell, skip- too much noise up there.”
“Good, continue the dive.”
“Two-twenty.”
“I hear screws, bearing two-six-five degrees two thousand yards and closing. Sounds like a Jap sub, Skip!”
Damn thing must have been hiding behind the supply ship. “Sonar, where’s the bottom?”
“Three thousand, Skip.”
“Two-seventy-five.”
Well, hiding on the bottom was out of the question. We could try to out run them but I had a feeling its commander would continue to stalk us. I couldn’t blame him, I would do the same thing had someone just scuttled my sister sub, supply ship, and whatever sinister plans I had made. Would he continue to pursue or was he the type to know his limits? I had to know.
“Sonar, can you get a fix on that sub? Heading and depth.”
“He’s coming in on an intercept course, bearing two-zero-zero, seven hundred yards and closing. About one hundred above us and falling.”
“Stay active Sonar and stand-by.”
“Alex? What are you planning?” Emily asked with concern.
It was at this time that I noticed Lt. Smith had joined us in the compartment. “Well Lieutenant, I don’t think this guy liked our crashing their party. I want to see how important his plans really were. If he gives up right away then it was just a standard re-supply, but if he persists that might mean we broke up some sort of secret attack plans. What I’m doing is baiting him to see what he does. How far will he follow us? How aggressive is he? Will he expend every resource, maybe even his boat and crew, to catch us, or will he give up and retreat? I have to know.”
“Isn’t that pushing it a little, Alex?”
“Three-twenty-five.”
“You forget the limits of this boat, Emily. A typical Japanese sub is three knots slower and can only dive to four hundred feet, tops; we’re good to over five. If he’s as obsessed with catching us as I think he is; he will follow us to his demise. We just have to tease him into making that mistake.”
Jack, level us off at three seventy-five, continue course and make revolutions for eight knots. Sonar let me know when his depth levels out and he’s just out of torpedo range.”
“Aye, Skip!”
“Captain, what happens if your enemy will not follow you?”
“Then, your highness…we entice him.” Lt. Smith just looked at me. I couldn’t tell if she didn’t understand or if she was questioning my intentional title slip. “Jack, depth and tube status.”
“Three-seventy-five and steady. All forward tubes are reloaded and ready. Tubes seven though ten show green as well, Skip.”
“Sonar, where’s our friend?”
“Bearing one-eight-zero, about five hundred yards- he’s falling back, Skip.”
“Flood tubes seven and eight. Open outer doors.”
“Alex, it’s not recommended to fire at this depth. We could lose the compartment!” Jack said quietly as she calmly reminded me.
“Can’t be helped, Jack.” I grabbed the intercom. “This is the Captain! I want all compartments sealed immediately. Report in.”
“Captain, is this action necessary? What harm would running cause? You said yourself that we could out run them! Why cause more carnage?”
“With all due respect, Lt. Smith, if you are going to question my command, I suggest you return to your quarters. Lt. Scott, escort the Lieutenant there at once! Please remind the Lieutenant that this is still a U.S. Navy vessel and that we are at war! Dismissed!”
“Lt. Smith, if you please?” Emily said with trepidation as she signaled the way aft.
Once clear of the bulkhead Lt. Scott turned and sealed the hatch.
“Well that was rather rude! I was merely presenting alternative options!”
“It’s not that Alex wouldn’t consider your suggestions Mina, you questioned her authority and experience. She won’t put up with that on her boat. Trust me, Alex is very resourceful and if she feels that sub will follow us back to Hawaii then I trust her. Submarine Commanders are very special people- usually top of their class at Annapolis. She knows how to read the enemy and for you to openly question her tactics is grounds for court marshal.”
“I see…what I don’t see is why our Captain assumes the offensive every chance she gets. Prudence being the better part of valor and all, I sense she has an axe to grind with our enemy. You know her best, what is this all about?”
Emily paused for a moment while she decided how much to disclose about Alex Steinert’s past. “Alex had a younger brother, Brian. Brian, despite their father’s wishes, joined the Navy in July of 1940 at the age of seventeen. He finished his training and was assigned to the USS Arizona as an assistant gunner’s mate. During the attack on Pearl Harbor in December, 1941, Brian was trapped below deck in his compartment.”
At this point Emily became visibly shaken. She paused and retrieved a hanky from her pocket. Gently dabbing away the tears and clearing her nose, she continued. “I believe its location was behind gun turret number two of the ship. The Arizona took several torpedoes to its midsection, and a bomb ignited her forward magazine. All but three hundred and thirty-seven of her crew were killed, burned alive or trapped below deck when she sunk, including Brian. Alex had been on maneuvers off the California coast when he heard of the attack. His submarine was ordered to San Francisco for refit instead of heading to Hawaii. He tried every channel available to get to Pearl Harbor; transfer, leave, you name it he tried it, shy of court marshal that is- I don’t think Alex would ever jeopardize his career intentionally. Finally, after six long months, he made it back to Pearl. Although he again tried to arrange for leave he was ordered to ship out three days later. Salvage crews were still working to recover what they could from the ship. His brother’s body was never found.” Again Emily wiped moisture from her eyes
“My word! That explains the vengeful look in our Captain’s eyes!”
“Alex isn’t the only one on this boat that has it out for Japan, Mina. Chief Van Pelt lost his wife of two months when a stray bomb bounced into their living room just off base and exploded. Seaman Sommers lost two brothers aboard the Oklahoma. I think everyone aboard this sub lost family or friends in that one attack. My own father was severely wounded when Schofield Barracks exploded that Sunday morning. He lost a leg and three fingers on his right side along with third degree burns. Excuse me…” her handkerchief again wiped her eyes.
“Doctor, I understand. If you want to stop.”
“No, Its…I’m okay…at least he’s out of this war, safe at home in Hartford. Mina, I can’t begin to describe the carnage I saw that day. It was as if I had stepped into some never-ending, grotesque nightmare. Patient after patient, it seemed like the wounds kept getting worse! Every ward was filled to overflowing before the attack stopped yet they just kept coming! I don’t know how any of us survived that day. I never want to experience that again!”
“You poor girl! Come here.” The two women embraced. “You’ve painted a rather vivid and disturbing portrait my dear! I quite understand the captain’s motivations. To lose one’s sibling then lose ones manhood because of a silly war. I can see where she would partially blame us…blame me…for her current situation.”
Emily broke their embrace. “Oh, Mina, Alex doesn’t blame you for any of this. He’s…She’s not like that! If she was like that my…ah, Admiral Demmit would’ve never given her this command.” Lt. Smith raised an eyebrow at the slip in the Lieutenant’s last statement.
Two distinct shudders echoed through the compartment.
“Oh no…”
“Seven and Eight are away, Miss Cummins.”
“Fish are running straight and hot, Skip.”
“Aft torpedo room indicates no damage. Outer doors are closed, Alex.”
“This is the Captain…good job everyone stand down from compartment seal.”
“Do you think that will draw him back in Alex?”
“I hope so Jack. If someone fired torpedoes at me I’d want to sink them. I’m banking on the Japanese form of honor being his downfall.”
“He’s catching up Skip!”
“Jack let him catch up and take us to four hundred feet. Let’s see if he follows.”
“Seven hundred yards and closing. He’s right behind us, Skip!”
“Four hundred feet, Alex.”
“Good! I want a half bubble down. Slowly take us down another ten feet.”
“Six hundred and closing.”
“Alex, do you think he’ll really compromise his boat?”
“Skipper! I just heard a faint explosion!”
“Our friend?”
“Negative Skip it was too faint! It sounded like it was several hundred yards behind him.”
Jack and I looked each other in the eyes. What had our torpedo hit? Did we unknowingly have another guest?”
“Four-ten, Miss Cummins.”
“Sonar, is he still with us?”
“Aye skip, five hundred and closing.”
“Jack take us down another ten.”
Aye, take us to four hundred and twenty feet. How long before he folds, Alex?”
“Soon I hope. They have to be leaking like crazy. Slow to five knots.”
“Aye, five knots.”
“Skip I’m hearing a lot of metallic groaning back there. I think he’s starting to break up.”
“Is he still closing?”
“No, sir he’s slowing…WOW!” My hydrophone operator pulled off her headphones. “That was loud! Skipper, I just had a loud series of explosions directly off the stern.”
We immediately felt the concussion.
“Status.”
“Sounds like he bought it, Skip. I don’t hear him anymore but I still hear small implosions below us.”
“Think he’s really gone, Alex?”
“One way to find out. Rudder, ten degrees to port. All stop. Rig for silent.”
“Aye, Captain.”
It amazed me that anyone would intentionally destroy themselves just to make a kill, although the Japanese did employ kamikaze planes as a means of sinking our ships. I still wondered what we hit with that torpedo. Had there indeed been a second sub chasing us or did we accidentally hit a whale? I doubted we would ever know.
We sat quietly for fifteen minutes before resuming our course back to Hawaii. Everything was quiet around us. At 2000 hours we surfaced for battery recharge and our scheduled communication. Unfortunately I could not visually confirm our three kills for the day. I asked Chief Van Pelt to monitor Tokyo Rose for any information. I was informed that our passenger, Miss Moritsu, momentarily regained consciousness only to pass out again after catching sight of her new developments.
My thoughts now turned from recapping the day’s events to concern for the future of the Sand Dollar crew and passengers. I still had no idea how our situation would be addressed when and if we were allowed to reach port.
“Excuse me skipper, but the lookouts are reporting that the weather is turning. Waves are starting to break over the bow and the wind is picking up.”
“Will it hold for a few more hours, Carroll? We need to call in at 2200.”
“It might but the lookouts are complaining that the wind is messing up their hair.”
My, how things had changed aboard the Sand Dollar! Before all this had happened none of the crew would have ever worried about their hair, nails or appearance! “Tell them never mind their hair and do their job, they’ll have time to primp later!”
“I’ll tell them, Skip! By the way Alex, I don’t want you to think I’m prying but have you thought any more about what you’ll say to Pearl or what you’ll do if they change our orders?”
“Every waking moment since this happened, Carroll! I can’t decide to surrender quietly or run and hide somewhere. I think I’m just going to start with today’s kill report and wing it from there. Maybe our recent performance will cause them to reexamine our effectiveness to the fleet. I’m not going to hold my breath though.” I sighed, just thinking of our situation.
“Well, whatever you decide Captain, the crew and I will stand with you- no matter what happens.”
“Thanks, Carroll. I appreciate the show of loyalty. I was afraid that my display of emotions and questionable command decisions over the last few days had eroded the crew’s confidence in me.”
“Quite the opposite, Captain Steinert!” Lt. Smith said as she re-entered the compartment through the aft hatch. “Your actions and strategies since the Mahanilui have impressed not only your crew, but your passengers as well. I speak for the entire Kili contingent when I say that we consider it a privilege to serve under you. Trust me when I say that your leadership skills and military strategies have impressed several of my sisters that had, shall we say, previous naval experience? We shall abide by any and all commands given, Captain.” She went to attention.
“Thank you, your highness”, I said back as I wiped a tear from my eye. “Sorry, I don’t know why that happened.” For some reason I felt overjoyed that I had Lt. Smith and her sister’s respect. I had considered them a quintessential part of my crew since that first morning of our change. Without their competency and willingness to assist we would have, by now, been adrift, prisoners, dead, or worse.
“Alexandra Steinert, I thought I told you that I am to be referred to as Lt. Smith- not ‘Your Highness’ or ‘Your Majesty’ on this voyage?”
I lowered my head in embarrassment. Somehow, it always felt wrong not to show her the proper respect despite orders to the contrary. “I guess it was just the way I was raised, Ma’am.”
“Captain, I must insist that I be referred to as Lt. Smith when in the presence of the crew while on assignment. Since you consistently feel the need to pay proper respect to me, I suggest you pay me the ultimate respect and call me Mina- after all a person’s given name is far more important than any ridiculous title. Actually, friends should be on a first name basis anyway- wouldn’t you agree, Alexandra?”
I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t understand how she could consider me her friend in such a short time especially after I berated her in front of the crew the morning of our island departure. “I…how can you call me a…a friend? You really don’t know me.”
“Trust me, Captain. I consider myself a good judge of one’s character; after all, I’ve been around a lot longer than you or any of your original crew. I’ve also learned to trust my intuition on the matter. From the moment we met I could see that you were an honorable and reliable individual. The impeccable manners you showed on our pier. You’re chivalrous treatment of me and my sisters. The respect and trust paid you by your officers and crew. The admiration Emily has for you. Her love for you! You have a kind, caring, and gentle soul combined with a strong will. You continually see to the safety and well being of others even if it means damaging one’s feelings. You admit when you’re wrong and assume full responsibility for any and all circumstances…I could go on if you wish but only half of these criteria are needed to realize you make an ideal friend.”
Again I had no response. I felt another tear escape down my cheek as I just stared.
“Ma’am, that was the most beautiful thing I ever heard. It’s the first time I’ve seen the Captain lost for words. Do they teach that at Oxford?”
“Not really, Miss Sheldon, observation as well as compassion for our fellow man cannot be taught in university, it must be learned firsthand in the real world.”
“Con, Bridge.”
I snapped back to reality. “Con, go ahead Bridge.”
“Skipper, it’s getting pretty bad up here. It’s rainin’ buckets. Swells are getting heavy and the lightning will be here any minute. What are your orders?” Jack asked over the sound of distant thunder.
“Jack, pull the watch.”
“Carroll, as soon as the watch clears have the chief shutdown the engines and take us down to periscope depth. We’ll resurface at 2200. Hopefully the weather will clear a little by then.”
“Aye, three-five feet. Prepare for dive.”
“I’m sorry Lt. Smith, did you want to see me?”
“Yes, Captain, Emily wishes to inform you that the prisoner is starting to regain consciousness.”
“Lt. Sheldon you have the Con. Lt. Smith and I will be down in the brig with our guest.”
“Aye.”
We proceeded below to the brig.
“Well, Doctor how’s your patient?”
“Still woozy Alex. She keeps repeating something. I wish I knew what she was saying. Can you make it out, Mina?”
“Something about being damned by the angels, I think. She’s slurring her words too much.”
“Alex, with your permission I need to go in and examine her wounds.”
I nodded. “Just be careful.” As I opened the cell door Moritsu tried to become part of the rear bulkhead. I had never seen anyone so scared before- she literally rolled herself into a tight ball and started crying profusely. Her mantra changed and she began repeating that anew. Both Emily and I looked toward Mina for the translation.
“Now she seems to be praying for forgiveness and deliverance from the…”she stopped as if searching for the proper translation. It took a moment. “…from Lucifer’s demonic legion, I think. She’s using an old Feudal Japanese term I’m not familiar with.”
I thought a minute. She thought we were demons? What if I let her believe that? No, I couldn’t do that in good conscience, yet I couldn’t tell her about the Mahanilui either. To do so would mean certain torture if we were captured- but would anyone believe her? What should I do? I knew how hard the change had hit us, I could only imagine what she was feeling- waking from the change while incarcerated by your enemy.
“Alex, Mina, look at this! The leg splint I put on her broken leg is loose to the point of falling off! And look here…” Emily eased up the bandages around Moritsu’s ribcage as best as she could, “…Not a bruise, not even a scratch! It’s like she was never hurt! I’ve never seen anything like this!”
“Yes you have, Doctor!” I pointed to my leg. “It’s magic, remember?” I got an idea. “Mina, I need you to translate what I say word for word if you can. First try to get Moritsu’s attention.” It took a while to calm our prisoner down. When she did, I asked Mina to start translating. “Mr. Moritsu, We mean you no harm. I assure you we are not demons or angels, but regular sailors like you. I know what you see is hard to believe. You must understand that I warned you about our cook’s food. I heard he learned to cook from a Philippine witch doctor right after he broke up with a Voodoo Priestess from Haiti. He’s vowed to curse the whole United States Navy for stealing his favorite goat! Now do you believe that?” Lt. Smith eyed me curiously.
“Alex Steinert! How dare you tell her such lies! I don’t think that’s a good way to gain her trust.” Emily scolded.
Moritsu lifted her head slightly so I could just see her pretty new face. She looked me straight in the eye and plainly spoke. I recognized the last word.
“She says you officers don’t know what real food is and, that you are full of…”
“Yes, Mina, I recognized the last word. Thank you. Tell her, the truth is we still don’t know what happened, but it happened to us too- a few days ago. Tell her it’s not so bad and we suffer no ill effects.”
“Really Captain, I cannot understand your verbal assaults toward the Chief’s culinary prowess. I’ve heard no complaints about any of her meals.”
“Mina, throughout history commanders, be they Generals, Admirals, Khans, or Sheiks, have always sparred with their cooks. It’s like a show of respect…kind of. Moritsu said she was a cook. I’m just trying to make her relax. Please finish the translation. Emily, how is she?”
Emily waited until Mina had finished my message, then she proceeded to remove the leg splint. She gently pressed the shapely leg while Moritsu curiously looked on. Finding no tenderness or break, she moved to remove the wrappings on her chest. The new girl raised an arm in apprehension. A gentle touch from Emily’s hand moved it away and continued. Finding nothing but clear undamaged skin and no tenderness, she removed the head bandaging to reveal no sign of the forehead gouge. Holding her finger in front of her patient, Emily checked for concussion.
“I just can’t believe it! She’s perfectly healthy…like she never suffered any trauma at all. Amazing!”
“Mina, tell her that I’m sorry that this has happened. Remind her though that she is still our prisoner and therefore must stay here in the brig. We will provide suitable clothing for her. If she is hungry I’ll have something sent down. If you’ll excuse me I have to prepare my report to HQ.”
“Alex, what if Admiral Demmit doesn’t believe you? What if he wants proof?”
“I concur with the Doctor, Alexandra. Indeed, what if he needs proof? Could he not meet us on Hilo?”
“The Admiral is too cautious to risk a meeting that close to Pearl. If he had a doubt as to our identities we wouldn’t get within a thousand miles of Hawaii! He would have every available depth charge toting vessel searching for us.”
“Hawaii? I there once!”
The words came out clear. Startled by the outburst, the three of us just stared at the pretty, little half-Japanese girl. “I’ll be in the Wardroom. Emily, Mina, feel free to join me after she gets dressed.” On my way there I tossed around something I had just said. ‘We wouldn’t get within a thousand miles of Pearl.’ I stopped in the Control room to consult the charts. After looking over a few I formed a plan and selected one to take with me. Carroll watched and waited as I returned the others to their pigeonholes.
“I know that look,” she said, “care to let the rest of us in on it, Skipper?”
“Not yet, Carroll. Have the Officers meet in the Wardroom in thirty minutes, including Lt. Smith. I’ll let Jack know.”
2145 hours, 700 Nautical miles West-Southwest of Palmyra Atoll, March 31st, 1944
“…So that’s my plan. Emily do you think you can use that code of yours to convince the Admiral to send someone to meet us?”
“I can try, Alex. I’ll see what I can put together. Do you think it can work?” she said with concern.
“Skipper, there’s a fairly big reef surrounding the whole place- about half a mile in places and only one way in. We’d be visible from the air, not to mention sitting ducks!”
“I realize that Chief. Are you always going to remind me of things that I haven’t forgotten, Miss Samuels? No? Good, then are there any other concerns or thoughts? Jack?”
“Alex, what makes you think that anybody would believe us, even if they saw us in person- I mean…I…I still don’t believe! They could storm the boat and lock all the crazy women up in some asylum! Now if we could get the old man to see for himself…”
“It would never happen, Jack- Demmit’s no fool. Even to me that screams trap.”
“Alex, let me see what I can do.” Emily interrupted. We all looked at her a moment. Had she hidden something else from me?
“Randy, look up the code designation and see that Josie gets it. Emily get that code written up and meet me in the radio shack in ten minutes. That’s all I have, let’s get to it.”
“Captain, a word if you please?”
“Sure, Mina, what’s on your mind?”
“Some of my girls have been feeling a little claustrophobic lately- I believe the cramped spaces are making them feel that way. I would request that, if this goes to plan, we delay our departure a day for some needed exercise? I believe everyone would benefit.”
“I’ll see what I can do. I can almost guarantee that the Admiral will have something to say about it though.”
“Then I shall, as the reigning Monarch of Kili Island, formally declare a holiday to celebrate our liberation and temporary relocation from Imperial tyranny! I shall insist that you, our gallant rescuers, participate!”
I caught myself giggling- not because Mina’s posture noticeably stiffened as she raised her right arm and pointed skyward in a John Adams type pose, but because it was most likely to work!
“What…do you think it was a bit over the top?” she asked stifling giggles of her own.
“No Highness, it’s just how can the old man refuse a royal decree like that- especially if he were invited?”
My word, Alexandra, you are the devious one. I am starting to understand why the Admiral picked you for this assignment!”
“Excuse me Captain. We’re ready to transmit on your orders.”
I felt the smile fade quickly from my face. It was replaced by a somber look as I took a large breath and let out a heavy, audible sigh. “Well, here we go,” I said in a tone that matched my face.
2200 hours, Pearl Harbor, March 31st, 1944
“Admiral, I think I’m receiving 353, sir.”
“Are you sure Ensign?”
“Sounds like the same voice as before, sir. I’ll confirm, sir.” Redhorse broadcast his question while Lt. Forbes and the Admiral looked on awaiting an answer.
“Yep, it’s Joseph, sirs.” He confirmed with a laugh, “but I still can’t get over it!”
“Shall we continue, Sir,” Forbes looked toward his Commander. Admiral Demmit just nodded a cautious affirmative. Ensign Redhorse asked for a status report.
The Code Talker jotted down the reply then read the decoded message. “353 reports crew and passengers okay; one prisoner recovering; three unconfirmed kills- two subs and one light cruiser, one unknown fish explosion. Additional message to follow.”
“Forbes, get reconnaissance on the line. See if we can get confirmation.”
“What’s an ‘unknown fish explosion’, sir?” Redhorse inquired.
“It means that 353 fired a torpedo at someone and hit something else, Ensign. It happens sometimes; usually it means they hit a biological- most likely a whale, maybe a seamount. It depends on how deep they fired from. Let them know we’re awaiting the second message.”
After a moment the Ensign motioned for his Lieutenant. A small discussion ensued. The two men seemed to be in a hot debate.
“Forbes? Ensign, what the hell is going on? Are you going to decode the message or am I going to have to do it myself?”
“I’m sorry Admiral, 353 is making a very unorthodox request, sir. It breaks all military protocol. Maybe we’ve been fooled, Admiral!”
“What is it, Forbes? Before I start court marshal proceedings on the both of you!”
“It’s Lt. Scott…she will only talk to you, personally, Admiral. She refuses to talk to Ensign Redhorse.”
Admiral Demmit angrily took the headset from Ensign Redhorse and grabbed the microphone. “This had better be good Rockville! You know I can have you thrown out of the game for this…what? You want my team? …Mudhens…he WHAT? …Explain yourself! L…this is highly irregul…wait, I’ll write it down,” he wrote something down and tearing the note off, placed it in his shirt pocket. “ …this better not be some sort of trick…oh, she wants to what? …I am? …well I…understood, stand-by, Springfield out.”
“What is it, Admiral?”
“Forbes, have the Ensign send this command: divert to requested position and hold for further orders. Next contact…2135, two days hence. As usual this conversation never happened. Destroy all notes and logs. Is that understood, Forbes?” The Admiral turned and hurried out of the room.
“At once, Admiral Demmit. I wonder what that was about?” the two men looked at each other in confusion.
“I don’t know, I still don’t understand why you need the Navajo! The Admiral seems to have a very good code of his own.”
“Just do as the Admiral ordered, Mr. Redhorse.”
2200 hours, 650 Nautical miles West-Southwest of Palmyra Atoll, March 31st, 1944
“Got them, Captain. It’s Adam Redhorse again.” My petite radio operator said then giggled. “He wants to know if I remember what we did to little Jonathon Clayton when we were thirteen.” She giggled once again and gave her answer. She paused until she got the okay to continue then gave our report.
“Josie, tell your friend that I need to speak directly with Admiral Demmit and that I will speak with no one else.”
“Yes, Ma’am but that is a direct breach of protocol. That might make them start to question our identities.” She relayed the message then she handed the headset and mic to Emily. We waited several minutes for a reply. Finally Emily began to speak.
“Yes, I understand that Springfield but this is important. Something has happened to everyone here. We need to talk to you. Before we do though, can I ask your team, sir? Thank you, sir. The Blacksox request a private, business meeting with you. I can’t, sir, I can’t explain over the radio. The Blacksox also need to discuss relocation plans for the bleachers with you in private…it is a matter of life and death for the franchise. Uncle Richard, please meet us in section NB-34 at the game in two days. We will be waiting just to the south of centerfield. It’s not a trick! On my mother’s grave, please believe me! It concerns the future of the entire franchise. The visiting team has put together a party to celebrate their safe season and their coach says you are invited, sir. I wish there was another way to do this, but we can’t disclose our trades to just anyone. It could possibly add games. Meet me at the stated location, Rockville out.”
“Admiral Demmit is your Uncle?” I asked flabbergasted. Things were starting to come together now. I felt…um…I don’t know how I felt just now- confused, used, betrayed- take your pick. How could I have let her do this to me again!
As if reading my mind, Emily lowered her eyes to the deck. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you Alex. The Admiral…Uncle Richard ordered me not to disclose our relationship, he thought it would ruin my chances of finding someone…you know?”
“Captain, we have orders to proceed to Palmyra Atoll and hold there. Next contact 2135, April 2.”
“Thanks, Miss Two-Eagles. I’ll be in my quarters.” I passed the order to change course to my Ex-O as I passed through the Con.
“Alex? Alex, wait! We need to talk.” Lt. Scott caught up to me just before I closed my door.
“A little late for that don’t you think? Why didn’t you tell me? What other national secrets are you withholding from me, Lt. Scott?”
“Alex, I already told you why. Admiral Demmit figured, if word got out that I was his niece, people would treat me differently, like some kind of royalty- that they would use me to get into his good graces! He wanted me to get promoted for what I could do and not for whom I was related to. Can’t you understand that? You don’t realize how much I had to plead with him not to court marshal you. He felt you were reckless and unprofessional, that you were a danger to me. He thought you actually started that brawl in the bar. I pleaded and pleaded with him that you were the perfect gentleman and that you were only protecting my honor! Finally, I had to promise him that I would go back to finish medical school by accepting reassignment to Norfolk- that I would stay away from you. He didn’t understand at first that you…that both of us had been set up. Halfway through your hearing he learned that Lionel only wanted to embarrass the Navy and sensationalize it for a byline. It wasn’t until after that came to light that he realized what I told him about you was correct. Uncle Richard prides himself on knowing the personality and character of all his officers. That’s why he promoted you and gave you the Sand Dollar. He hoped it would make up for the embarrassment and mistrust you suffered as a result of your discipline hearing. In several letters that he wrote to me he stated that he felt terrible for not giving you the benefit of doubt. He really likes you, you know! He was ready to give his recommendation to my father if we got back together.” She paused as her tear filled eyes finally overflowed. “I guess…I guess that will never happen now.”
Emily collapsed into my arms crying. I couldn’t help feel sorry for her. I could understand the Admiral’s reasoning- the military had a history of nepotism. Relatives seldom make good commanding officers. To my chagrin, I felt pride for Emily’s achievements- she had proven herself, by herself. I held her in a firm embrace.
“I would never intentionally keep anything from you, Alex,” she whispered from behind my shoulder. “I love you too much to do that, sis.”
“What did you call me?” I eased Emily back from my shoulder until I could see her face.
“I would never keep anything from you?” she said while still not meeting my eyes.
“After that. You said you loved me then you called me ‘Sis’- as in sister- why?”
She finally looked up as if searching for the answer in my eyes. “I…I don’t…I don’t know. It just came out- I mean, look at us, Alex! We look similar; we’re roughly the same height and shape; our hair color is similar; our voices even sound similar if you would lose that Missouri drawl! Face it Alex, the way we look now, we could be sisters. No one would question it. Anyway, would it be so bad? At least we’d have a reason to stay together if things don’t work out, wouldn’t we?”
“Look Emily, I just felt hurt that you didn’t tell me, that’s all. As far as us agreeing to be sisters, I saw the similarities as soon as Mina pointed them out. I’d feel honored to be considered your sister, it…it just seems right somehow.”
Somewhere in my mind a voice yelled “hurray!” the volume of which caused me to glance around the room for its source.
“What’s the matter, Alex?”
“Oh…um, nothing. I just thought I heard something, that’s all. It was nothing.”
“Now who’s holding back, Alex? Sisters can tell when the other’s not telling the truth! Own up.”
I felt my face flush. “Since the change, I’ve had these voices in my head- well at first there were a few but now it seems like just two. I’ve also noticed that one of them lets me know which plan or tactic will work best- like it knows the future…You think I’m nuts, don’t you?”
“I don’t think you’re nuts, Alex, I just think you have a conscience that wants to protect you like you protected me that evening in Honolulu. Maybe they’re part of the Mahanilui- sort of like a guide to help you adjust to your new appearance.” Emily stopped then smiled at me. “Could be the mysterious ‘Women’s Intuition’!” Her right fist came up and gently grazed my chin as she giggled. “Come on, Sis. Time to turn in, we both have duty at 0700. Get some sleep.” She hugged me and left my quarters.
Jack had been in the passage as Emily left and gave me a questioning look. I still couldn’t get over how pretty she looked when she was confused! I closed the door, sat back on my rack, and made my nightly log entry before turning in.
1600 hours, Admiral Demmit’s office, Pearl Harbor, April 1st, 1944
“Excuse me, Admiral, Commander Wilson from Air/Sea Rescue would like a word, sir?”
Admiral Demmit sat quietly behind his desk deliberating last night’s radio conversation with his niece. ‘She felt it necessary to reveal our relationship to the crew- why? What has happened aboard the Sand Dollar that would justify that? Had they been boarded and subjugated into revealing the mission. Will I be walking into a trap as Lt. Forbes had initially suggested? If so, why pick an island so far behind the lines? Palmyra Atoll was nothing more than a Navy Air strip used for refueling and staging. There was only one way into its lagoon. Why lore me to such an isolated location? Emily’s previous report specified ‘no balls’, what the devil did she mean if everyone was accounted for? Was she trying to tell me something about the prisoner? No, that would have been ‘fouls’. Did she do something unthinkable to Steinert? She is a doctor, isn’t she? And what about Two-Eagles? Ensign Redhorse did say that his voice sounded like a girl’s. Yet he assured us it was definitely him. How does it all tie in? Does it have something to do with the Queen? Voodoo…No, I can’t believe it actually exists. That’s too far out to even consider. Isn’t it?’
“Eh, hem! Admiral Demmit? Commander Wilson to see you, sir.”
“What? Oh, Commander, what can I do for you?”
“If you’re busy, sir, I can come back later.”
“Nonsense, have a seat. Now, what is it?”
“Admiral, one of our recon flights reported thick smoke about 500 miles northeast of Howland Island. Thinking the worst he reported it. Our PBY at Howland flew to the coordinates this morning after comparing the coordinates that Lt. Forbes sent us last night. I just got off the radio with them an hour ago. Sir, it was carnage out there. The pilot reported bodies everywhere, Admiral, mostly Japanese sailors but several Germans as well. They found evidence of at least two Jap subs, a surface vessel, and what appears to be debris from a U-boat! Here’s my report, sir.”
Wilson passed the folder to Admiral Demmit.
“You say a U-boat? What the devil are the Germans doing this far East in the Pacific? Would it be safe to say Commander that these vessels were on the receiving end of Allied torpedoes?”
“Entirely possible, Admiral. The PBY crew couldn’t say for sure but, given Lt. Forbes’ investigation request last night, I believe that to be the case. Chalk up four for our side!”
“Yes, Commander, chalk up four more for our side.”
“I’d like to meet the man that was lucky enough to sink a German U-boat in the Pacific Ocean. Do you realize the odds? Especially considering he got three Japanese boats at the same time. This guy’s the luckiest bastard of the whole war!”
“Thank you, Commander. I’ll tell him that when I see him. That will be all.”
The two officers shook hands and Commander Wilson exited the office.
“The luckiest man of the war! I’ll tell him when I see him! If he’s still alive! Steinert? What the hell are you doing out there? I guess I’ll just have to see for myself!” Demmit said to himself, making up his mind then and there whether or not to agree to Emily’s requested meeting.
“Ensign!” the old man yelled. “Make arrangements for a plane to take me to Palmyra Atoll first thing tomorrow morning, on the double!”
1100 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 2nd, 1944
“Bottoms coming up fast, Skip! Sixty feet and rising.”
“Surface the boat, Lt. Scott. Looks like we’re here.”
“Aye, Captain. Prepare to surface! Maneuvering- All Stop. Blow all tanks. Look-outs to the Con.”
“Thank you Miss Scott, fine job! Care to join me on the bridge? Lt. Smith, if you please?”
“But of course Captain. I’d be delighted.”
True to her ability, Emily had piloted us right up to the southern edge of the reef that surrounded Palmyra Atoll. I decided to hold position here on the surface to see what would unfold. I figured we would appear less imposing this way. I had the lookouts run up the Stars and Stripes followed by our quarantine ensign. As I looked back at my two lookouts, something worried me…their hair! Who ever heard of a sailor with shoulder length, billowing hair or a foot-long ponytail? I ordered the two to hide their hair up under their helmets. I followed suit. As two of the twenty-one known women onboard, Emily and Mina could leave theirs be. The weather, I noted, couldn’t be better- Clear skies, mild breeze, smooth seas, twenty feet of water under our keel- it couldn’t get any better. In short, we were sitting ducks!
“Skipper, Radar says we have a bogie coming in at zero-zero-two degrees, twenty miles out.”
“Thanks, Jack.” I looked at my two officers, “Here we go ladies. Jack, sound Battle Stations. Get the gun crews up here just in case- full battle gear.”
“Aye, Skip”
Within five minutes all the deck guns were manned. Pride raced through me as I realized I still had the best crew, even if we were all women! “Stand-by your stations. Hide your hair in your helmets!” I shouted. From a distance we looked like a typical submarine crew on patrol- at least I hoped we looked that way. I was very nervous about our planned meeting with whomever the Admiral sent. Our fate was in his hands. Strangely, my little pain hadn’t appeared. I took that as a good omen.
“Skip! Bogie at zero-zero-two,” one of my lookouts announced.
“I hope I’m doing the right thing!” I said aloud as I placed my binoculars to my eyes. Emily put her hand on my shoulder in support.
“It’s one of ours, Skip. A Catalina,” a lookout said a moment later.
A minute later the seaplane over-flew us at low altitude then started to come about for another pass. After a second pass the plane took a wide arc and started its approach. Ten minutes later the PBY taxied up along our port side. Several of the crew waited patiently for the Seaplane’s mooring ropes to be thrown. Once secured, an inflatable raft appeared and three men entered it and began paddling the short distance between us.
I stood dumbfounded as I recognized one of them.
“Shit! It’s the Old Man! He really came!”
“Really Captain, such language!” Mina chided.
“Emily you better get down there and greet Uncle. I’m going to need an introduction.” I gave a heavy sigh.
“It’ll be okay, Alex. Just relax; you look like you’re ready to pass out, Sis!”
Mina eyed us both curiously. “Sis…as in sisters? Positively wonderful! I was wondering how long it would take you two.”
Emily hurried down the ladder to the foredeck. She arrived just as the Admiral reached our side. Two of the crew grabbed and secured the lines as two more helped Admiral Demmit and his two escorts to the deck, but remained quiet. I noticed the Admiral doing a double take as he was helped aboard but did not seem concerned. Apparently he thought they were Islanders- I hoped.
“Lt. Scott, permission to come aboard?
“Of course, Admiral Demmit. Welcome aboard, sir! Captain Steinert had some business to attend to and should be here momentarily.” She cheerfully stated while saluting.
That was my cue. “Lt. Smith, if you would accompany me to the deck?”
“By all means, Captain.”
Down on the deck I could hear Admiral Demmit.
“Lieutenant cut the bull! What the devil has been going on? Why isn’t the Captain here to greet me? You know the protocol!”
“Yes sir, we all know the protocol,” I said as my feet touched the deck. “As Lt. Scott stated, I had some business to attend to, Sir. Namely preparing myself for this meeting!” My legs were trembling badly as I reached up and removed my cap. My hair immediately fell about my shoulders.
“Ruthie?” the Admiral sputtered as his jaw hit the ground.
“Uncle…this is Commander Alex Steinert, Captain of the Sand Dollar and also, may I present Lt. Philamina Smith from our Kili Island detachment?”
I stopped and held my salute, as did Mina.
The old man almost had a heart attack. He quickly recovered though.
“Emily? Where’s the Captain?” He focused his attention on me. “Young lady I don’t like games or charades! I suggest you go get Steinert out here immediately before I lose my patience and have him hanged!” I had heard that tone once before.
“But Uncle Richard this is why we requested this meeting! This…this is…Alex Steinert!” she gestured to me with both hands.
“Nonsense, Emily! This is not Captain Steinert. Why are you protecting him again? What did he do to you that you would lie to me. Did he get you…”
“Uncle!” she shrieked.
“Admiral Demmit!” I dropped my salute and approached him. I was angry now. I poked at him. “I never laid a hand on Emily nor did we ever do anything inappropriate- here or on Hawaii! I demand an apology, Admiral!” I growled, my Missouri drawl very evident. ‘My God did I really just assault an Admiral?’ I thought. “Sir, I’m sorry I…you accused…I…”
Mina, assuming her royal persona, interrupted. “Captain Steinert is right, Admiral Demmit! I should think a Senior Officer would never state such derogatory allegations of those under him without proper substantiation. I believe an apology IS in order, Admiral!”
“And just who are you, miss?”
Emily interrupted this time. “Uncle Richard, I told you, this is Lt. Smith! Queen Mauikimau of Kili Island. Mina this is my Uncle, Admiral Richard Demmit.”
The Admiral seemed confused at first then calmed slightly as he offered his hand. “I’m sorry, you’re Highness. I didn’t realize… please forgive me. I never pictured such a lovely young woman as yourself to be leader of her own monarchy!”
Mina let the compliment drop flat, her royal bearing continued. “Admiral, I suggest you listen to our Captain! She has something very important to discuss with you. But first you must be convinced she is whom she claims. May I suggest questions that only the Captain herself would know?”
Again Admiral Demmit turned his attention to me. There was that intense gaze again- like he was looking for any evidence of my true identity in my soul. It was still very unnerving yet I stared back. He finally broke his gaze deciding to concede to Mina’s request when she interceded.
“May I ask what you saw, Admiral?”
“Sorry, you’re Highness. It’s just that I consider myself a good judge of character. I have this knack for looking into their eyes. My mother called it looking into the soul.”
“And?”
“I’m not sure. At first I thought I saw a glimmer of Alex, but I just can’t be sure.” He thought a minute. “Alright, we’ll try it your way, ma’am.” He glanced back over to me. “Tell me miss, what was the name of the senior SP that first brought you to my office in San Diego?”
“Parson, sir. Chief Parson. He also escorted me to the Seaplane landing the following morning. I half expected him to meet me at Mare, sir. You said you were going to put him up for commendations.” I stated matter-of-factly.
He glanced to the side in thought. He looked back. “And you say he almost hit four sailors just getting off the dock?”
“No, sir. I believe I stated the number at eight, sir.” Again, I answered with little emotion or delay.
He looked into my eyes again.
“Sir, I would request that you stop doing that, it’s very unnerving. I was nervous enough when I got rushed into your office. You sat there and stared into my eyes just like now, after which you laughed at me for not knowing why I was there. You then handed me my new commission! A promotion that, I might add, I didn’t know I was even in line for! You said you had a special mission for me- nothing too dangerous for my first mission, but definitely a challenge, you said! You don’t realize how challenging it’s been, sir!” I indicated my new form. “Look, either you believe I’m Alex Steinert or you don’t, sir. There’s no way to prove it conclusively!” I paused only long enough to sort out an idea.
“Here, sir, take a good look at Emily.” I pulled her close to me. “She’s your family. To your knowledge does she have a sister or a cousin that looks like her? The answer is no, she’s an only child- she told me that after we met. What would be the chances of finding a woman on an eastern Marshal Island that looked so similar that she could be a long lost sister? If you need further proof allow me to provide you with it. Everyone,” I shouted, “remove your battle gear for the Admiral!” Admiral Demmit and his two companions just looked around in awe of all the hair that was falling out from the helmets- of what had been hidden under our flak jackets. “I can provide even more proof if you’ll follow me below, sir, and if you want to court marshal me for insubordination that’s your option, too!”
“Found quite the set of balls haven’t you, Captain?” roared the old Salt. “I mean that figuratively of course. You’ve proven your point, Alex. If I were you, I’d refrain from ripping the seat from an Admiral’s trousers or you will face that tribunal! Now would you care to settle down and explain how this happened?”
I was shocked! He actually believed me! I glanced toward Emily then Mina. Both shared the same look of outright astonishment. I felt my face flush. “I’m sorry sir. I don’t know where that came from, I…I just couldn’t let you impugn that I compromised Emily’s honor. I vowed I’d never let that happen again- no matter who it was!” I paused to think.
“If I may sir- what finally convinced you?”
“Son…Alex, the only one that ever gave me that much of a bowel cleansing was my niece…it was right after I had hastily decided to wash you out without knowing all the facts. Emily stormed into my quarters and proceeded to read me the rulebook. Her mother Ruth used to do the same thing when she felt I was going off half-cocked. Did she ever tell you she was my only sister- looked just like you, Alex! Now, how is this possible? What happened?”
Now Emily was staring intensely at me. “Now that you mention it, she does look like that old photograph of Mom! I never saw the resemblance before this.” I could hear the excitement in her voice.
“Admiral Demmit, the tale of how Captain and crew came to be this way is of utmost secrecy- very sensitive in nature.” Mina stated as she gestured toward the two other men.
“Oh, excuse me your Highness. May I introduce, on my right, Marine Maj. Canton. Maj. Canton is in charge of our Code Talker project. To my left is Ensign Adam Redhorse. I insisted he tag along to help verify your identities. Mr. Redhorse is a personal friend of PFC. Two-Eagles. Both men can be trusted and have the highest clearance.”
A gunshot rang out and echoed across the water.
“Skipper! We have motion on the beach!”
In a flurry of motion my deck crew donned helmets and flak jackets. Seconds later all guns were again manned and pointing toward the section of beach in question.
“Impressive Captain! Good to see your men…haven’t lost their edge! At ease Men! Rest assured that small company of men means you no harm. Remember, you requested a little shore leave for your passengers, I took the liberty of providing shelter and refreshments…you do know what a luau is, your Highness?”
“Yes, how wonderful, Admiral Demmit. I trust there will be enough for everyone?” Mina motioned to everyone on deck. “After all, if it hadn’t been for Captain Steinert and her heroic submarine crew, this day wouldn’t have been possible. I must tell you, Alexandra has gotten us out of a few rather difficult scuffles. She deserves to celebrate just as much.”
“Alexandra?” the Admiral raised an eyebrow.
“Well she doesn’t look like an ‘Alexander’ now does she?” Mina replied.
“Admiral, if you will follow me below, I’ll try to explain all this.” I said flushed with embarrassment. As I turned and walked back to the Conning tower ladder I felt three separate stares watching my backside. It made me very self-conscious and somewhat annoyed. I glared back at the three men only to see Emily and Mina stifle laughter. I didn’t find it funny.
1300 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 2nd, 1944
“…So that’s what happened sir. I agree it’s an incredible story, but it’s all true. Unfortunately, we have found that tequila is a far more potent substitute for the ‘Kili Punch’. I’m sorry to say that our Japanese prisoner has undergone the same transformation only in half the time, sir. You can imagine, Admiral, how Mina and the rest of us would be treated if anyone found out about the Mahanilui. That’s why she asked for your help in relocating her people. Think of the ramifications it would pose to the war effort- not to mention that lunatic, Hitler, getting his Arian race!” I paused. I purposely had left out the part about longevity.
“I guess what we’re all most afraid of is that our own government will try the same thing. I speak for the whole crew when I say that we’ve been traumatized enough by this. If we don’t change back…” I fought back tears. “I…I realize we can’t stay in the Service. Don’t get me wrong, we all would rather fight aboard the Sand Dollar then get sent stateside but, given the options, I think living free on some out of the way island is preferable to becoming rats in some secret laboratory.”
“Amazing! Absolutely amazing! To think magic really does exist in these modern times. And you say the change is total?”
“Jim Hilf is proof. She started menstruating just hours afterward. Mina says it’s rare but happens. Sir, is there any way that you can suppress this? Maybe we can all go to Hilo for the duration of the war? Mina and her people certainly deserve their privacy.” The tears were getting harder to hold back now. I took a large breath in preparation of what I had to say next. “Sir, I recommend the Sand Dollar be scuttled so that no one else will suffer our fate. She’s a fine boat and has served us well. I hate to lose her, but I see…see…I see…sorry… no other way.” The floodgates opened.
“Alex come on, the Admiral will do whatever he can to help us. Won’t you Uncle Richard? Tell her!” Emily consoled me and demanded an answer through tears of her own.
“I’ll see what I can do, don’t get too excited though! The War Department frowns on false reports. Nimitz and Halsey both would have my head if they found out!”
“What about the ship…”
“BOAT” Emily and I yelled at Mina.
“What about our boat, Admiral Demmit. I’ve grown rather fond of him. Does he really have to be sunk?”
“Mina, we refer to all Naval vessels as her not him, you know that!” I chided.
“Does it not shoot torpedoes?”
The Admiral annoyingly looked her way and cleared his throat. “In this case, your Highness, I would have to agree with Captain Steinert. I can’t risk the transformation of any more of my men. I’m afraid, given the situation; she’ll have to be scuttled…unless you can give me another option. It would be a shame to see such an advanced and distinguished vessel destroyed so early in her career. What would be worse would be to lose such an experienced crew and Captain, especially when they’re the only ones to sink a U-boat on our side of the dateline!”
We all looked up in surprise. “A U-boat? We sunk a German U-boat? I thought we hit a whale or something.”
“Congratulations, Alex, you have five confirmed kills. Air-Sea confirmed it yesterday. Three Japanese and one German. Any idea what they were up to, Commander?”
“We heard a lot of metallic noises on the surface- like they were loading torpedoes or something. When we went up for a look, I spotted a sub alongside the cruiser that had been following us- well, we thought it was following us anyway. I never saw the second sub behind the cruiser. After we made our attack run the second sub came after us. I decided to see how big of a plan we thwarted so we went deep. I egged him on by firing two aft torpedoes. We heard a detonation way behind him. Whatever they were planning must have been big- he crushed at four hundred and twenty feet still chasing us. What a waste!”
“So you have no idea what they were doing this far east? Hmm…Well maybe it’s better we not know. If the Germans were involved it couldn’t have been good. Congratulations Alex, well done!” He reached across the table and shook my hand. The hand seemed to engulf mine. I stared at the way he grasped my hand while shaking it- very gentle. Admiral Demmit must have noticed as his face suddenly showed confusion. He immediately revoked the hand and, clearing his throat, continued. “Good job, Commander!” Focusing his attention toward Mina, “I…um…I took the liberty of having a few tents set up on the beach for you to relax, your Highness. I hope you find them to your liking.”
“Excuse me Admiral, but can I ask the Captain were PFC Two-Eagles might be? I have yet to see him.”
“Yes Commander where is your Communications Specialist?” The old man raised an inquiring eyebrow.
“I’m sorry, I forgot to tell you that Two-Eagles is off duty right now. She should be getting ready for…”
“Captain? Sorry to interrupt but…Adam? Adam Redhorse is that really you?” Two-Eagles had entered the doorway. Her voice rose with excitement at seeing her friend.
“Joseph?” the Ensign’s face went white- a major achievement for a Navajo, and his jaw dropped open for several seconds. Finally, he muttered something in his native tongue.
“Why thank you Adam, how kind of you to notice!” Josie flashed her marvelous smile at him. Admiral Demmit turned to look and did a double take.
“Private! Is that anyway to greet an officer?” The Admiral barked.
Josie snapped to attention. “Sorry sirs! Um…nice to see you again Ensign Redhorse. Please forgive me.” I noticed neither officer was looking any higher than her neck. The old man looked like he was going to take a heart attack any minute.
“Private, I don’t think we have to prepare for a transmission tonight.” I said it more to snap the Admiral and Ensign Redhorse back to reality then to state the obvious. “Don’t you agree, Admiral Demmit?”
“Um…ah…I…No, no I…I mean yes…yes, you still have a scheduled transmission to make.”
Now it was our turn to look surprised. “Transmit tonight, sir? I don’t get it. Why would we do that when you and Redhorse are right here?” A thought then occurred to me. “No one knows you’re here! You took a big chance, Admiral! Why?”
“It was something that Lt. Scott reported four days ago. I got to wondering about the possible meanings of her score call ‘no balls’. Very unorthodox but very imaginative my dear!” He winked at Emily. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell your father about your, shall we say, unladylike language.” Emily blushed profusely. “Captain, you make your scheduled contact tonight! You report that you are having trouble with the pumps- damage from the recent attack. I think you might find you’ll start having steering problems- maybe even compass errors- something that would delay your arrival here.”
“I don’t follow, sir.”
“It’s fairly simple, Captain. If you had some sort of problem that kept you from getting here…”
“Then this meeting could never have taken place- of course, but what about your report, sir? Won’t you draw attention from the War Department?”
Alex, as far as the War Dept. is concerned I was following diplomatic protocol by organizing and attending a welcoming gala for our Kili dignitaries and they never showed. I won’t find out the specifics until I get back to Pearl. And, since this Atoll has little food or water on its isolated southern side we had to eat something! Canton? Red-Horse, did either of you see a sub around here anywhere?”
Both men shrugged and shook their heads.
“Good, and I’ll bet the PBY crew saw the same. Now can we get this Luau underway? I’m hungry.”
“I must admit Admiral, you do have a certain penchant for command. I should say my dear friend Teddy Roosevelt shared that quality.” Lt. Smith got out before I nudged her. Both Emily and I gave her highness a dirty glance.
“Teddy Roosevelt? You knew President…”
“It’s a long story, Uncle Rick. Believe me, you really don’t want to hear it right now, the food is getting cold.” Emily said cutting him off.
The old man looked a bit confused, shook his head and shrugged his shoulders.
“Captain, assign a watch. I want you and your officers and the off duty crew on the beach in an hour!”
“Aye, sir. One hour.” I responded as we all stood to attention.
“Lt. Smith, I took the liberty of setting up a couple changing tents and brought some non-regulation apparel in case anyone cares for a swim- I hear the water here is marvelous.”
“Thank you Admiral, I shall spread the word.” She replied cheerfully.
“Lieutenants, Captain, an hour then?”
“Aye, sir. Until then.”
Admiral Demmit was helped back into his waiting inflatable and ferried back to the seaplane, which then taxied on one engine toward the beach. Meanwhile, I set the watch and gathered all my officers, royal and otherwise, while our own boats were inflated.
All I can say is Admiral Demmit sure knew how to put on a good spread! How the Officer’s Club could survive without four of its finest chiefs was beyond me. The shot we heard earlier turned out to be dinner- roast wild boar. As with everything served it was delicious!
Almost everyone decided to take a dip. I believe mostly because it was the closest thing to a bath or shower any of us had had in a week. The crew and I were a little hesitant at first to don the female swimsuits provided, some opting to swim in their old male civvies and T-shirts, making all male eyes take notice. Sgt. Williams had elected to stay aboard after requesting Maj. Canton escort Josie Two-Eagles.
After dinner, I ordered the watch changed so everyone had a chance at shore leave. Sgt. Williams was a no-show again. Admiral Demmit and Lt. Smith seemed to be getting along rather well. I could only imagine the stories she had told him- how much would he believe?
Just after dusk the Admiral asked Emily, Mina, Jack, Carroll, and I to join him by the fire pit. After the Admiral personally guaranteed Josie Two-Eagles and Adam Redhorse’s safety, Maj. Canton flew back to the base on the north side of the atoll with the chefs and serving staff. The PBY would refuel and come back for the Admiral and Ensign Redhorse in the morning.
“Alex, I have to make a decision and for once I’m not sure which option I should take. On one hand, you would complete your mission, return to Pearl as normal. I would have the dubious honor of informing families that, because of a secret Navy experiment, they now have daughters instead of sons, take the heat and ultimately relinquish my command. Spending the rest of my life in the nuthouse while all of you get poked and prodded by everyone or thing calling themselves a doctor. Not a very enticing career move- for any of us.” He looked around at each of us, getting the same reaction.
“Another is for everyone to go ashore on Hilo and scuttle the Sand Dollar off the coast. List her crew as missing or killed in action. Again I would take the heat for losing my top sub crew in the Pacific- not too bad unless some bean counter decided to do a head count on Hilo. The results would then be similar to option ‘A’” Again he looked around- same reaction.
“Yet another option would be to secretly change the site of the Kili settlement to one of the smaller islands in the Hawaiian chain. Unfortunately, supply runs would be questioned and draw attention. It might take longer but the story would still reach the War Department. It seems I have no clear-cut direction in this matter! Can any of you think of other options?”
“Sir, there is still one option open to you. You could let us drop off Mina and her people on Hilo and we could turn rogue and continue fighting this war. It would take some doing but if we could rearm and refuel in secrecy, say under the guise of experimental weaponry…” I looked around to see all the disbelieving faces. “ya y’all are right. That is a little crazy isn’t it?” I shook my head and let out a discouraged sigh as that annoying little feeling came back.
“Admiral, perhaps Alexandra could complete her mission and just disappear. By that I mean everyone disperse and take up new identities in the colonies. Maybe even start families. You would report the crew as missing. Emily, being the only survivor, would tell the tale of how her gallant captain ordered her to stay on an island they had visited to take on supplies whilst he drew the Japanese away after being discovered. You both could retain your commissions and your government would have a hard time finding everyone- not knowing what they looked like, if they would look at all.”
“Mina, that’s probably the best idea I’ve heard so far but, sir, my crew is in top form. I’d like to point out that all of our kills have been since our change, not before it. We may look different, but we still do our jobs just as well. In fact, some things we do better. Admiral, we need to get back out there! We’re all still soldiers. We can still help win this war!”
“Captain’s right, Admiral. We may be girls but we still got our spirit.” Jack stated.
“Jack’s right, sir! We’re women, but we still got the old piss and vinegar! Let us go back out and sink some more Jap ships!”
While Jack and Carroll voiced their opinions, Emily stared at me. Could she see the real reason behind my pleading statement?
“I agree with Alex, Admiral.” Emily spoke up. “The crew seems no less efficient and morale is high. Everyone thinks highly of the Captain and will do whatever she commands. The Sand Dollar is a war machine and a good one at that. Scrapping her would be a waste of the country’s finances. But instead of sending her off to hunt, why couldn’t she be used for more sensitive missions? Missions, which would require medical personnel- evacuations, rescues, re-supplying the coast watchers perhaps? Missions, which would require little or no communication, yet benign enough not to draw undue attention? Unscheduled and hurried re-supply would be common in such situations. A medical triage unit could be attached to the Sand Dollar thereby explaining the women aboard her. It might even be a good excuse for relocating Mina to another island and legitimately supplying it- a new sub base similar to the small air squadrons and PT bases that dot the South Pacific. Alex could still blow up things if the need arose.”
“Lieutenant, you throw one hell of a sales pitch.” The Admiral quietly thought over his new options. Several minutes passed in silence. My officers and I spent the time nervously looking back and forth at each other, each expecting the others to predict an outcome. The old man then did the unexpected- he simply got up and quietly walked away, heading down to the water’s edge. He continued to walk down the beach for quite some distance- well away from the fire’s light.
“Emily, what’s going on?” Carroll asked, voicing the common question.
“Father told me he does this when he really needs to think. He did this before your hearing, Alex. He was out for three hours that night.”
“Perhaps I may be of some assistance.” Mina said as she got up and hurriedly followed the Admiral down the beach.
“I hope the Lieutenant doesn’t try to talk the old man into her plan. I’m not ready for a new identity and I’m sure not real comfortable with starting a family, Skip! Just the thought gives me the willies!” Carroll said as she noticeably shivered.
“Carroll, I don’t think any of us are ready for that! I prefer torpedoing ships to changing diapers- at least you know what to expect with the Japs!” My Ex-O commented.
“Amen to that, sister!” Emily added to my surprise.
“I whole-heartedly agree but I know of at least one of our crew that would certainly think about it.” I turned my watch to the firelight to get the time- 2105. “Speaking of that has anyone seen Two-Eagles? She has to get back to the ship to transmit our ‘situation report’.”
The four of us looked at each other in silence for a time.
“I saw her with Ensign Redhorse shortly before dusk. They were walking up the beach the opposite direction from the Admiral…Oh my! You don’t think she…they…” Emily said as her hand went to her mouth. Jack and Carroll’s jaws dropped open.
“I don’t know, Emily. What I do know is that of all of us PFC Two-Eagles has accepted this,” I gestured to my body, “the fastest. I also know that certain thoughts have been sneaking into my dreams. At first they scared me to death, now…well now, it’s not that frightening- must be the Mahanilui. Mina said it helps us warm to our changes.”
“Well I’m in no hurry to embrace my maternal side anytime soon, Skip! Although Maj. Canton is kind of han…” Jack’s eyes opened wide as she didn’t finish her sentence. “Um…I’m, ah…I’m just going to keep my yap shut for a while…now.” She said as she moved her fingers across the imaginary zipper on her lips.
“I hate to admit it but I’ve caught myself thinking about some of my former shipmates and believe me we weren’t just having a friendly drink at the Officer’s Club! Disturbing…very disturbing…at first…” Carroll let the statement drop. Even in the dimming firelight we could see her blushing.
“Well, for me, the man I love is gone. I’ll never see him again, but I’ll always be reminded of him- every time I see your face! The thought of finding someone else like him seems daunting.” Emily turned and took my hands in hers, “Alex, I don’t mean to be hurtful or confusing, but I miss Alexander. I loved him from the moment I saw him and I thought about us…about starting a family! It was the first time I had ever had thoughts like that. I would have resigned my commission for him…you…oh, Alex, why did this have to happen! What did we ever do to deserve this fate? Twice now we’ve been torn apart. It seems we’re not meant to be happy!” She crumpled to my shoulder crying. We were all crying.
“I’m sorry Emily. I wish things were different. I don’t want to hurt you either. I’m sorry that all we can be now are friends. I guess, whatever the Admiral’s decision is, we’ll be separated yet again- maybe for the better. If I can, I think I’d just like to go home, well not home, but I’d like to get as close to it as I can in my present condition. Maybe I could rent a place close to my Pa… become a good…a good neighbor to him and Ma…work my way back into my family that way… You wouldn’t…have to…to see me and be reminded of…of us…” I fought the tears back with everything I had.
“Alex Steinert, you will not just up and disappear into those hills of yours! And we are more than just friends! Mina’s Mahanilui has joined us by blood instead of marriage. We aren’t just friends, we’re sisters. You said it yourself a few days ago. As much as I loved Alexander Steinert, I will not let my sister Alexandra drop out of sight because she reminds me of a man I once knew! Whatever happens; whatever Uncle Rick decides, we will always be sisters- family. My family sticks together no matter what.”
“Emily’s right, Alex. Family sticks together- no matter what!” Admiral Demmit said as he came into the firelight. We all jumped. To cover being startled we continued on up to standing and saluted.
“Sorry sir, we didn’t see you come back.” Emily replied.
“At ease everyone.” He returned our salute. “Mina here has convinced me that I should not be hasty to make a decision. She suggested I sleep on it- weigh all my options and decide in the morning. I find that a suitable compromise. Shall we end the Luau and head back to your boat, Captain?”
My little friend was back. Not too strong but it was back. Something was going to happen. I set about questioning my little friend.
“Captain Steinert?”
“Alex? Why are you staring out to sea?” I heard someone say as I continued my internal inquiry.
“I’ve seen that look before! Alex is getting one of her feelings- aren’t you Alex?” Jack said as I came back to the beach.
“Admiral, I think we should get back to the boat. Don’t ask me how I know; you’ll have to trust me, sir.”
“Are you sure, Captain?” the old man growled.
“Aye, sir! But first we have to find PFC Two-Eagles and Ensign Redhorse.”
“Oh? Where did those two get off to?” Mina asked.
“Dr. Scott saw them head off in that direction earlier- just before dark.” I pointed up the beach. “I’ll go find them. Josie Two-Eagles?” I called out as I started away from the fire.
“We’ll be right there!” a male voice called back faintly.
Two dark figures walked into view a moment later, holding hands. Both wore smiles. They really made a pretty couple, I thought…wait…what was I thinking?
“Marine, where have you been?” the Admiral scolded.
“It’s not her fault, Admiral. I asked Josie if she would like to take a walk. We went about a mile down the beach and watched the sun set.” Redhorse stated.
“Ensign, the sun went down two hours ago. It doesn’t take that long to walk back. What were you and the private doing all this time?”
“Just talking…we were just talking, Admiral Demmit. Nothing… else…just talking.” Josie said with a quirky smile and guilty tone to her voice. She also released the Ensign’s hand.
Thankfully, Jack suddenly changed the subject. “Signal from the Boat, Skipper!”
We all turned to watch the signal light. “Screws bearing two-zero-four. No radar contact. Hurry back” it said and then repeated.
“Admiral, we have to get back to the boat, now!”
“I can read, Commander. Leave everything here and get this fire snuffed!”
“Belay that order! Sorry, Admiral, but in this case I have to disagree with you. Carroll and Jack take care of the fire! Mina and Emily stow the coffee and as much water as you can in the inflatable. Admiral, if you would help me get it into the water.” I snapped.
“Alex, you better have a damn good reason for doing that!”
“I do sir, but I can’t go into it now- we need to get aboard the boat and get you out of here. Trust me.”
Within minutes we were paddling the small rubber craft back to the Sand Dollar. As the watch deflated the inflatable and stowed the few supplies we brought with us, I voiced my concern about our fresh water system.
“You mean to tell me that you think the fresh water pipes carry this Mahanilui and because Redhorse and I drank some alcohol we could end up changed like you?”
“If you drank our water, sir.”
“If we drank your water? Commander that is the craziest thing I’ve heard all day!”
“Admiral Demmit, that’s the only logical reason we have come up with to explain our and our prisoner’s change. I know it sounds nuts, but it makes sense. The stronger the hooch the faster the change.”
Reaching the bridge I asked how far away the contact was.
“Skip, contact is still a couple of miles away, but it’s definitely heading this way. Radar still has no contact. It has to be a sub.”
“Make ready to get underway, Miss Van Pelt. Clear the deck watch.”
“Aye, Captain.”
Five minutes later we were underway and prepared to dive.
“Where’s the bottom.”
“Four-zero, Skipper.”
“Take us to periscope depth, Commander Cummins”
“Aye, Skipper, three-zero feet.”
“Dive control take us to three-zero feet.”
“Aye, sir”
“Where’s the contact now? Have they changed speed or heading to follow us?”
“Still bearing two-zero-four, Skip, a mile and closing at the same speed.”
“Sailor, how far away was it when you first heard the screws?”
“About eight miles Admiral, why?”
“How could you have heard a contact at that extreme range? Four miles is the best that I’ve heard of?”
“Sir, I told you that we do some things better now- that’s one of them.”
“Amazing! Carry on Captain. I’ll be in your Ward Room drinking some day-old coffee.”
“I’m sorry sir but…” I passed one hand down my body, “you understand.”
“Just do the job I pay you for Captain!” I heard the old man say as he cleared the forward hatch.
“Jack, let’s see if they know where we are. All stop, rig for silent. Sparks, I want to know the minute the contact changes course to intercept us.”
“Aye!”
“Alex, aren’t you taking a chance with the Admiral onboard? If we get caught or fired on…”
“Don’t worry Jack, I have a hunch they don’t even know we’re here.” My Ex-O looked at me in confusion.
“Just call it intuition, Jack.”
“Women’s intuition, Alex?” Emily had just entered the Control Room as I said this.
“Call it what you like, but I have to go with it. It hasn’t been wrong yet, whatever IT is. Sparks? Any change?”
“No change, Skip. Still heading for the island.”
“Can you make out what it is?” I inquired.
“Sounds like a sub, Skip. I’m not sure. The bottom is interfering- making an echo.”
“Can you tell how far the bottom is?” I knew it was a long shot given Sonar was out of the question while running silent.
Jack cut in, answering that question. “According to the chart we should have forty feet under the keel, Captain. Shall I take us deeper?”
I decided to quiz my ‘intuition’. ‘Should I go deeper’ I thought? I got a reaction. ‘Shall I see what’s up there’? No reaction. ‘Shall I turn and fight’? Big reaction. “Miss Cummins, raise the periscope. Let’s see who’s out there.”
“Captain?” Jack’s voice jumped an octave.
“You heard me, Commander- up periscope.” I said calmly.
“Aye, Captain. I hope you know what you’re doing or is this that intuition you were talking about?” she said with some sarcasm.
“Find out in a minute, Jack.”
As the masthead broke the water, I turned around to see the shoreline lit by moonlight. We were now roughly five hundred yards from our previous position. I started to scan the surface around us.
“Sparks, talk to me.” I said as I looked into the eyepieces.
“Contact slowing; bearing one-eight-zero, Skip.”
Turning to look directly behind us I just caught the flicker of moonlight off the wet masthead of another submarine. Within another minute I could make out the Conning Tower as it too reflected moonlight toward me. Another minute and the mysterious sub had fully surfaced.
“Jack, what do you make of this?” I asked as I let her have a look.
“Looks like one of ours, but I’m not sure. Something about it looks wrong, Alex.”
“I thought the same thing. Jack, would you ask the Admiral to come and have a look? Maybe the Sand Dollar isn’t the only experimental sub out here.”
“Good question, Alex, I’ll get him.”
“What have you got, Captain?” Admiral Demmit asked as I conceded the scope to him.
“Looks like one of ours, Admiral, but it doesn’t.”
“Could you be more vague, Commander?”
“Sorry sir, it just looks wrong for some reason. Jack and I thought it might be another new class of sub.”
“Sorry Captain. It looks like one of ours, but I can see your point. There is something definitely strange about it, since you mentioned it.” At that point in the conversation he flipped through the multipliers to full magnification and adjusted the focus. “I don’t know, Alex, I can’t see anything out of the ordinary with the superstructure. Try to signal her and…”
My internal ‘it’ went crazy. “Sir, I don’t think that’s a good idea!” I exclaimed.
“Twice in one day, Alex? May I remind you of whom you are questioning?”
“Admiral, I’m sorry but, technically you haven’t assumed command of my boat and since I’m still in command…” I hung my head, embarrassed by what left my mouth. Technically, I was right in what I said, but it was a matter of respect to let the senior officer assume some command responsibilities. In a smaller voice I added, “I just have this feeling…” and let it drop.
“Admiral, what Captain Steinert means is that her intuition suggests an alternate course of action,” Lt. Smith said as she appeared from the aft hatch.
“I’m sorry Lieutenant but I expect my officers to rely on more than ‘intuition’; experience and training come into play too.”
“Admiral Demmit, Alexandra has used her intuition on more than one occasion to escape detection and/or capture and turn disaster to victory since she first received her gift. I trust her decisions explicitly. Let’s hear her out, shall we? Captain, what would you have us do?”
As was becoming habit, mentally I weighed my options. Do I signal as the Admiral ordered? That was a loud ‘No’. Should I surface? Again, the answer was a resounding ‘No’. Maybe I should try to get closer for a better look- quiet, huh, what do you know! I went a step farther. Should I just torpedo them now and hope for the best? The alarm was not so loud. Would a torpedo be out of the question? Quiet. Interesting! Just to confirm my decision, I restated the plan. Get in closer and shot if I need to, right? Quiet. Really interesting!
When I looked up I saw four faces waiting for my response.
“Well, Alex? Enlighten us.” The old man said with some sarcasm.
“Maneuvering, make revolutions for slow astern. Helm, back us up nice and level and straight. Prepare for all stop on my mark. Aft torpedo room, I want two fish in the tubes.” I responded. “Admiral, with your permission, I’d like to take a closer look- then I’ll decide if I want to blow something up!” I smiled as I glanced over at Emily, who promptly stuck her tongue out at me.
“It’s your boat, Commander.” Admiral Demmit conceded as he relinquished the periscope to me.
“Aft torpedo, Con; Skipper, tubes seven and eight loaded and ready.”
“Flood seven and eight, open outer doors and stand by aft torpedo room.” I acknowledged.
Three minutes later I ordered all stop and proceeded to focus in on the mysterious sub, now about two hundred yards off our stern. I glanced at the compass markings- it indicated one-eight-zero degrees. I had them well within range of our aft torpedoes. Looking back into the lens I suddenly realized what had looked so strange.
“Admiral, do we have a hull numbered eight-seven-three in any class of boat?”
Jack smacked her delicate hands together palm to back. “That’s it! That’s what looked strange! I knew it! I had a feeling!” We all gave her a questioning ‘Not you too’ look.
“You may be on to something, Alex! No sub I know of has a designation higher than seven hundred.”
“And it would be easy to make a three into an eight.” Carroll added. “Like making an ‘F’ into an ‘A’ on a report card!” she blushed as she said the later.
I didn’t want to know or even ask. Maybe later. Instead, I continued to watch our secretive visitor. We were close enough that I could see the faces of any crew should they appear topside.
My waiting paid off. After twenty minutes I spotted several crewmen move to their deck gun and proceed to ready it.
“Admiral, I count four men making ready to fire the three-inch gun. Any reason one of ours would take aim at our air station?”
“None what-so-ever, Captain. Looks like you get to blow something up after all!” Both Admiral Demmit and I smiled.
“Care to do the honors, Admiral?”
“Thank you, Alex, this more than makes up for your latest indiscretions. Fire tubes seven and eight, Lieutenant Sheldon!”
“Aye, sir” Carroll acknowledged with a wicked smile.
For the fourth time this mission we felt the shudder of two torpedoes escaping the Sand Dollar. At the exact same instant my whole field of view through the eyepieces lit up in a bright flash- they had fired their deck gun. An instant later we heard it’s muffled blast. A full two seconds later the scope again lit up with two bright flashes. Two louder but still muffled blasts followed. High pitched cheers sounded through the compartments.
“Congratulations Admiral, two direct hits! Have a look.” I stepped away.
“I’m disappointed, Captain! Their bonfire is bigger than ours! I’m so sorry about this your highness, maybe, once we get you situated I can top this.” He motioned for Lt. Smith to have a look. She declined.
“I’m sorry, Admiral Demmit. I find it hard to gaze upon such barbaric destruction, even if necessary. I will still hold you to your generous offer though!”
“You’re on, Mina!”
“Alex, should we look for survivors?” Emily asked, changing the subject.
“Admiral’s discretion, Lieutenant.” I pointed to the old man, who had resumed command of the scope.
“What does your ‘intuition’ say, Captain?”
As I blushed, I weighed the issue. Quiet either way. I would have narrowed my options down more but I was interrupted.
“Damn, they hit something at the Air Station! I hope it isn’t too serious.” The old man pulled back from the eyepiece, “Sorry, please excuse my language, ladies.”
“Quite alright, Admiral! Chief Samuels still has you trumped in spades!” Mina admitted.
“Sparks do we have any other visitors?” I asked, just to be sure.
“Negative, Skipper, all I hear is the sub burning.”
“Miss Cummins, surface the boat and prepare to take on survivors, though, I doubt we’ll find any.”
“Aye, Skip. Dive Control, blow the tanks. Lt. Scott, assign side arms to the search detail.”
0600 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 3rd, 1944
A thorough search of the area turned up no survivors. Several recovered articles proved the sub’s crew to be Japanese. How they had obtained an American submarine was still under debate.
Recalling the search detail around 0120, I ordered the Sand Dollar to set course and hold just outside the Naval Air Station channel on the west side of Palmyra Atoll until morning. Admiral Demmit’s plan was to personally see to our refueling needs while Lt. Scott and a detachment of ‘Nurses’ went ashore under his orders to lend medical assistance.
“Admiral, if technically, we haven’t made our meeting with you, how could we be here to refuel- with you onboard?” I had to ask the obvious.
“Never underestimate the power of an Admiral, Alex! By the way, nice call! I could’ve gotten us killed if you had listened to me. You were also correct in your assessment of command…I had no right assuming command without due course.” The old man actually looked apologetic, as we talked quietly- until Emily walked into the compartment, that is! His demeanor abruptly changed, as did his volume. “You were right this time, but don’t push your luck too far, Commander! I will not stand for my officers constantly contradicting my orders! Is that clear Captain?”
Emily just continued on through to the next compartment rolling her eyes, shaking her head, and stifling a giggle or two.
“Yes, sir, thank you, sir. It will never happen again, sir!” I said as I stood to attention.
“Enjoying the gossip, Ladies?” he glared around at the Control Room crew. “Captain, we will continue this on the bridge. After you, Alex.” He growled.
Once on the bridge, I relieved Jack from the watch. Now that we were alone, except for the lookouts, our conversation continued. The full moon’s light and reflection off the gentle ocean swells lit the world around us in a surreal gray cast. The thrum from the diesels was loud enough to hide our conversation from the lookouts.
“I’m sorry about that Alex. You, of all people know about keeping up appearances. I noticed our conversation drawing attention…then Emily entered the area, and…”
“I understand Admiral. I don’t think Emily bought into it though. I noticed her shaking her head and smiling as she went forward, sir.” I interrupted as a smile crept onto my face also.
“What? Oh…um…well, anyway, that was a well thought out strategy. Most of my sub captains wouldn’t have been so observant- or patient. I mean that Alex…good job!”
“Thank you, sir. Getting back to my question, Admiral. How are we going to refuel if you personally give the order? I’m sure a clerk somewhere is going to make a log entry or note it to inventory.”
“The base commander is a friend of mine, Alex. Any and all traces of our visit here have already disappeared. Like I said: Rank has its privileges. If I deem this visit secret, then it never happened- period!”
“But you said that Admiral’s Halsey and…”
“Halsey and Nimitz have enough going on with their own Task Forces. If my report ever gets to their attention it will just state that a sub stopped at Palmyra to refuel- nothing more. Alex, your log must follow suit. Not one word of my attendance.”
“Couldn’t I just log it that we were in the area, saw the artillery flash, and altered course to render assistance?”
“No, we can’t do that just yet, Alex. There is no way I could officially recognize the Sand Dollar this far southeast of Pearl. It’s best that we leave it a secret.”
“If you say so, Admiral. I just don’t like all this cloak and dagger.”
“You sound just like mother.”
“Excuse me, sir?”
“Oh…sorry, Alex. Just a…umm….slip of the tongue.” Admiral Demmit stared at me another minute. “It’s…it’s just that you remind me so much of my sister Ruth…Emily’s mother…” the old man’s gaze turned and dropped to the foredeck. “It really is true then- this Mahanilui- it used my niece as a template?” He glanced back up at me a second then returned to looking at the bow. “Preposterous.” He began shaking his head side to side slightly. I nodded. We were both quite a few moments before he continued. “You were that much in love with her? Even after what happened?” Demmit again faced me.
“Yes sir. I hate to admit it, but I never truly stopped loving her. I guess I just used that to try and forget; to stop the pain I felt; the loneliness of not having her near me, sir. Unfortunately, thanks to this Mahanilui, I’m only capable of…of loving her… like… a sister, Admiral” It was now my turn to drop my gaze to the foredeck. I felt a tear run down my cheek. Several more followed.
Demmit moved his hand closer to mine, but stopped short.
“I’m sorry, sir. Since the change I haven’t been able to control these tears. I know it’s a weakness and I’m trying to cope with it. It’s hard though, sir.”
The old man said nothing, but just looked at me.
Somehow I ended up wrapping my arms around my commanding officer, crying into his solid shoulder. It felt good- secure. I felt safe.
“It’s okay, Alex, things will work out.” He said quietly as he held me.
A few minutes passed. I started to feel small spasms from the man in my embrace. Was he laughing? Immediately, I realized what I was doing. I released my hold and stepped back.
“Begging the Admiral’s pardon, sir. I…I…I don’t know what came over me.”
Admiral Demmit said nothing, but continued to chuckle.
“Why are you laughing, sir? What’s so funny?” I questioned.
“The whole situation, Commander; this whole implausible, but undeniably real situation. Why, Freud would have a field day with all of us! Plus, I would have never expected to have one of my finest Sub Commanders fall into my arms in need of comforting.”
“Maybe more of them should do that, Uncle Rick.” A faint voice said from behind and below us.
Emily emerged from the hatch behind us.
“Lt. Scott? I wasn’t aware you were scheduled for watch?”
“Please just give it a rest Uncle Rick? I’m off duty so I can talk to whomever I want- even my hard-as-nails, teddy bear of an Uncle! Besides, I came up to see how my sister is surviving.”
“Your sister?
“Yes, Admiral. My sister. You said it yourself yesterday. You thought she was Mother. So how could she look like your sister, Ruth, if she wasn’t related somehow?” Emily said logically- the devil in her voice.
“Alex may look like your Mom, but he…she has her own family, Emily” Demmit said being caught totally off guard by her reasoning.
“Does she really, Uncle Rick…anymore?” Emily continued. “Has she the luxury of returning home, a respected and decorated war hero like you or I?”
“Emily, please…The Admiral wa…”
“On her return home, will her mother welcome her back unconditionally with arms opened wide?”
“Emily, don’t do this…”
“Will her proud father shake her hand with excitement, pat her on the back, or even treat her with renewed respect for HIS son? I’m sure Alex’ family will except their daughter, Alex, without question, as will the other fifty families represented on this boat! Yes, Uncle, they all have families of their own!”
Emily made sense.
“Young lady, you are way out of line!” Demmit growled.
“I don’t think she is, Admiral. I think Emily gave a fair assessment, sir. I have to say, my Ma and Pa would never accept me like this. Even if Ma halfway believed me she would say it was the work of the devil and reject me. Pa would probably dismiss me as some gold-digger Alex had met. How could they- how could anyone- believe such a thing happened to their son? Just the other day Sgt. Williams was saying how her Marine Corp. father would probably kill her before accepting her.” I argued back.
Admiral Demmit started to say something, but instead remained silent for a moment. His eyes alternately switched between Emily and I.
“You two really do act like sisters. Well, you look like sisters and you both have Ruthie’s hard headed…stubbornness…her determination anyway.” The old man said as he continued to eye us up.
“I would appreciate it if you two would stop double teaming your Uncle. He’s a very busy man with plenty on his mind. Now if you two will excuse me, I’m going to turn in. You both have given me a lot to think about.”
“Emily? Do you think he said that intentionally or unconsciously?”
“What? Oh, you mean did he just acknowledge you as my sister, Alex? I think so. In his own suave way.”
“Hey, Masterson. What do you think that’s all about?”
“Whatcha talkin’ bout Reynolds?”
“The Captain and Lt. Scott. Just after the old man went below, all the sudden they hugged each other and jumped up an’ down like some schoolgirls. Good thing the Admiral didn’t see that!”
“Ahhh, that’s so sweet…oh…ya…good thing he didn’t. You think the Admiral finally conceded that they’re sisters now? I couldn’t hear for certain, maybe I could ask the lieutenant…?”
“Leave it ‘lone, Reynolds. Just leave it ‘lone. Our watch is done in two hours. Best that we didn’t see a thing- especially on the bridge!”
0600 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 3rd, 1944
Having signaled Palmyra of our arrival, we proceeded into the dredged out lagoon that served as the base’s harbor and tied up. The base Commander greeted the old man at the dock, exchanged pleasantries, and talked for a while. Every now and then the commander would look toward the conning tower where Lt.’s Smith and Scott and I watched from the bridge and waited.
At last the two men shook hands and Admiral Demmit boarded the Sand Dollar and climbed up.
“Walter…Commander Clayson, will have his men refuel the Sand Dollar. Alex? You, Emily, Mina, and a few of her girls will take some medical supplies and go see if the base medic could use any help. I’ll remain here and supervise refueling. I’m afraid you’re out of luck on ordinance though, Captain.”
“Begging the Admiral’s pardon, sir. The Captain or Ex-O should be the ones overseeing refueling.”
“Alex, I told Cmdr. Clayson that you were ill and under orders from the boat’s doctor to remain confined to quarters. He has been advised of the quarantine imposed on the Sand Dollar. I do need you to look around the base and assess the damage from last night’s attack. Clayson is a good commander, but he is ashamed to report the attack on a rear area base- especially his!”
“Aye, sir. I guess it would be odd for Jack or I to be nosing around the men working on deck.” I sighed a little realizing this may become habit.
“Sorry, Alex. It’s the only way I can see to keep you and your crew hush-hush.”
“Aye, sir. We’ll start getting ready to go ashore immediately.” I said dejectedly before turning to climb through the hatch.
“Oh, one other thing, Alex.” I stopped and looked back up at him. “Alex? Today you’re just going to be Lt. Alexandra Scott. Emily? Could you lend Lt. Scott here some rank?” Emily nodded and grinned. “Lt. Smith, I would like you to inform the rest of the shore party of Lt. Scott’s existence.”
“It would be a pleasure, Admiral.” Mina replied, a huge smile on her face.
“I knew I should have watched my mouth yesterday! I’ve just been demoted! That’s what I get for saving the high brass’s butt.” I quietly muttered as I descended through the hatchway.
“What was that, Captain?”
“What? Nothing, sir.” I said louder as I continued down into my boat.
The old man just smiled.
As we walked through the base, it became evident that we women were a sorely missed commodity. I could feel the lustful stares undressing me from all angles. My uneasiness must have been very noticeable.
“Alex, will you just act natural? You look like you’re going to faint!” Emily warned me.
“Yes, really Alexandra, you should loosen up before we have someone to treat. They’re just regular men who haven’t seen a lady in…oh, say…six months to a year.”
“Maybe more.” Emily added with a giggle.
“You two are not helping! It feels like everyone is undressing me with their eyes. How do you stand for this?” I said quietly through gritted teeth.
“This? This is nothing, Alex. Try walking down a street at Norfolk- better yet, New York! Now that’s when a girl gets self-conscious!” Emily chirped.
“I understand fully, Alexandra. I too feel the stares of the masses. This is the first time I have ever been off Kili since my…” Mina paused as a young, well-built, Navy pilot sauntered by. He looked right at me. I tried to control my eyes, but they tracked the target until it was out of range. Damn this body! I turned forward in time to see both Mina and Emily glancing at me- wide smiles on their faces. “As I said, Alexandra, this is the first time I have been off Kili since my rebirth. Did you find him attractive Cap…Lt. Scott?” Mina continued. Emily started to giggle.
“You have good taste, Alex.” Emily laughed.
“Good taste in what, Lieutenant?”
“Why, in men of course, Alexandra.” Lt. Smith chimed in with a laugh.
“But I…I…wasn’t…”
“Oh give it a rest, sis. Mina and I both saw you checking that pilot out! What color were his eyes, Alex?”
“Blue, why?”
“I thought you weren’t looking, sis?”
I heard the others in our small group start to giggle.
“My feet are getting tired. I’m going back to the boat.” I grumbled.
Both women grabbed an arm. “Oh no you don’t, ‘Lt. Scott’! These shoes are nothing compared to high heels! If we can walk in them, so can you! Look, Alex, it’s okay to look at a good-looking fella. You’re a woman. We can do that. You can do that. Don’t be ashamed of it.”
“But it’s not right!”
“Oh poo, Alexandra! It’s the most natural thing in the world, dear. Stay with us, we’ll protect you.”
“I’m not so sure who I need protected from; y’all or them.” I nodded toward a small group of sailors we were just passing. One or two of them winked at us. I started to resist more hoping Emily and Mina would release me.
“Come along now, Alexandra. The gentlemen can wait. We must check in with the Base Physician.” Lt. Smith decreed loud enough for everyone in earshot to clearly hear. My face felt ablaze with embarrassment.
“You two just wait!” I hissed. “I’m sure I can find some dirty, disgusting duty task for y’all when we get back aboard the Sand Dollar.”
“Quoting your former President, Alexandra. Bully!” Lt. Smith said as she formed her right hand into a fist and swung it low across to her left.
Returning to the dock, we noticed that Major Canton had arrived and that he and Ensign Redhorse were talking with the Admiral and Cmdr. Clayson. Dockside, the men were just finishing stowing the fuel hoses. As we approached several of them whistled at us.
“Hey, sweetheart! I got this scrape. Could you treat it?” One said.
“Baby, I got a real bad head ache, can you do somethin’ for me?” said another.
“You broads lookin’ ta get lucky tonight?”
“Ya, we have a lot that needs fixin’. Hahahaha.”
For whatever reason we all flashed them our best and brightest smiles…including me!
“Lt. Scott? Report!” Admiral Demmit exclaimed.
“No casualties. Base Medical is stocked and ready, Dad.” Emily said loud enough for our antagonists to hear while gripping my arm.
Once hearing ‘Dad’, plus noting his rank, they quickly finished, climbed into and onto their waiting fuel truck and drove away.
Crossing the gangplank, I heard Cmdr. Clayson ask “So Richard, tell me again how you and a submarine full of beautiful nurses just happened to be near Palmyra just in time to sink an enemy submarine then arrive to render assistance and refuel?”
“Afraid I still can’t divulge that information, Walt. Nimitz and Halsey would have my ass if this ever leaked out. I want you to send a salvage crew to the south end. She’s in about forty feet of water. Captain Steinert and I think it’s one of ours they were able to capture. The Japs changed the three into an eight. I guess they thought we wouldn’t notice.”
“But why all the pretty…” Cmdr. Clayson paused as he noticed us reach the deck. “…nurses?”
“I’m afraid I can’t answer that one either, Walt. All I can say is that this has been a pivotal mission for Captain Steinert, his crew, and the Navy itself. If the Captain were feeling more himself I’m sure he would agree.”
Admiral Demmit winked at me.
“Walt, I don’t believe you’ve met my nieces? This is Lt. Emily Scott and her sister Lt. Alexandra Scott. Girls, this is an old friend of mine, Cmdr. Walter Clayson. Walt and I served together on an old juggernaut some years ago.”
“Glad to meet both of you! Actually it was an old freighter the Navy rebuilt into an Aircraft Carrier. It was a total piece of junk! And your uncle was my C-O.”
“Yes, Walt, but it was my piece of junk!” The old man laughed.
“Ladies, if you will get below and have Cmdr. Cummins make ready to get underway. Cmdr. Clayson, Maj. Canton, Mr. Redhorse, and I have a date at the Officer’s Club. Tell the Captain I hope he recovers before reaching Pearl, and that I await his written report on this mission. You girls try to stay healthy, you hear?”
Emily and I looked at each other with devious smiles and both answered at the same time, “Oh, we will, Uncle Rick!”
‘Uncle Rick’ just rolled his eyes.
Newly repurposed, the Sand Dollar sets out on her next mission, but does the strange Mahanilui plan more…’miraculous’ changes for Alex Steinert and her crew? Do the women of Kili Island know more about what is happening than they let on?
The following story is just that- a story- fiction. As such, all characters are fictitious and any similarities to persons living or deceased are purely coincidental. Some research has been done for authenticity and so I didn’t screw it up too bad. Just so I don’t receive nasty-grams from any WWII vets, the Balao class submarine, keel number 353, was never built. No military missions of this sort actually occurred in the areas at the dates specified. Furthermore, I hold the highest admiration for every submariner- every veteran, WWII or other, for what they sacrificed, endured and accomplished.
Copyright 2006 R.G.Beyer
Episode 3 “Newfound Relations”
1320 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 3rd, 1944
“Skipper, Admiral Demmit asked me to give you this.” My Ex-O said as I reached the bottom of the Bridge ladder. After fixing my skirt and tucking in the loose tail of my blouse, I took the proffered letter from Jack. We had just cleared the Atoll’s lagoon/harbor and set course for Hawaii.
The note was hand written by the Admiral himself. It read:
Cmdr. Steinert,
Make your course for the southeastern side of Kauai. I will meet the Sand Dollar there. Stay submerged just off the reef until 1100hrs, April 5th. We need to discuss Lt. Scott’s idea of a new base for my new Naval Emergency Recovery Unit. By then I will have chosen several prospective locations for us to visit and appraise. I will bring my own supplies.
Rear Admiral Richard E. Demmit, USN
PS: Alex, please accept an apology from this old stuff-shirt. I was totally out of line yesterday assuming you had compromised my niece’s virtue. I am also sorry I ever doubted your character- before or after this mission. Please accept my sincerest apologies. I still cannot begin to fathom the circumstances concerning your miraculous change, but I will try to accept it nonetheless. Be that as it may, I wish to offer my warmest welcome to the newest member of the Demmit/Scott family, Alexandra. You and Emily stay safe!
See you both in couple day,
Uncle Rick.
“Skip, need a hankie?” Jack quietly offered.
I politely declined and went forward to find Emily.
“Oh, Alex, I told you he would come around!” Emily said as she finished reading. “I told you he was a big teddy bear!”
“So Alexandra, how does it feel to be part of a family again?”Lt. Smith inquired.
“Actually, I never really lost my family, Mina. I just added another branch.”
“Bully for you, my dear!” Lt. Smith congratulated. She pondered a moment. “Surely you don’t intend reintroducing yourself to your parents? They would not recognize you, even if they had previously made Emily’s acquaintance. They would just see what the rest of the world sees- Emily’s sister, Alexandra.”
“I haven’t worked it all out yet, but there has to be some way I can stay near them. They’re still my parents!”
“Correction! They are Alexander Steinert’s parents. To them Alexandra Steinert doesn’t exist, Alex.” Emily stated calmly.
“Perhaps you could introduce yourself as your brother’s girlfriend…or fiancée?”
“No!” I screeched then cleared my throat. “I mean, no Mina, that wouldn’t work even if I agreed to go along with it.”
“Why not, Captain?”
“Because, Mina, Alex…”
“Because, Mina, my parents have already been down that road! I received a letter from them about a year after Brian’s death. In it, my Pa stated that a young woman had come up to the house insisting she was Brian’s wife- that they had gotten married only a week before the attack and that she had returned stateside afterwards. My Ma and Pa almost bought into her story ‘til Ma remembered Brian’s last letter. It was dated December 5th, 1941. In it he had complained about liberty being canceled the week before because of several crewmen sneaking ashore, getting drunk, and forcibly returned by the Shore Patrol. She searched through all our letters until she found it. Sure enough, Brain had stated that the Captain had revoked all shore leave for two weeks.” I stopped to take a breath…and also to steady myself. This was dredging up bad memories I desperately wanted to forget. Both Lieutenants looked flabbergasted.
“Pa took the letter into town and showed the Sheriff, telling him the whole story. When the woman came back later, Ma let her in the house and Pa…well, he held her there with his shotgun until the Sheriff arrived. Turns out she was in possession of a list of crewmen lost on the Arizona that day. How she got it is still a mystery. They never wrote me back with anything further on the subject.” I stopped again, this time to ease my anger.
“So you see…I can’t just show up on their doorstep claiming to be my brother’s anything! I won’t do that, I can’t. I love them too much!” I wiped some tears from my eyes.
“My word! How some people can live with themselves! To assume the guise of a grieving widow, probably for financial gain or security, I suspect! The sheer audacity! Of course, I have seen similar in my travels and it should not surprise me. Alexandra, your parents are very wise and observant people. I can see where you get some of your talents from- specifically, your penchant for weapons usage.” Lt. Smith said with a mischievous grin hoping to lighten my mood.
“Mina, just so you know, every Ozark hillbilly knows how to use a gun! Babies up there teethe on rifle butts instead of lollipops!” Emily giggled as she ran with the jest.
“While ya’ll are at it, don’t fer-git they’s a still in ever’ back yard an’ the whole fam’ly drinks ‘shine steada’ water!” I growled as I let a severely exaggerated version of my native drawl loose. I realized I sounded exactly like some young, Tennessee farmer’s daughter- blonde pigtails and all. Sometimes I hated my new voice.
“Oh Alex! You know we’re just having some fun! Take it easy!”
“I’ll take it easy if you stop reminding me of my accent. I’ve never made fun of yer high an’ mighty, nose in the air, all proper, Connecticut Yankee speak, have I?”
“Well, no, but…point taken, Alex. Boy, you can be too sensitive lately! Are you sure your not starting…?”
“No…I mean…I don’t think I…I’ll be in my quarters!” I turned, went the few steps, entered and locked my door. As I sat down on my rack, I questioned myself. Could it be starting…? No! I need some rest.
“I’ve never seen Alex get that ticked before, Mina.”
“We have been quite antagonistic as of late. Maybe a truce is in order, Lieutenant?”
“Agreed, Lieutenant. She still needs practice though, Mina.”
“Practice of what kind, dear?”
“Why, practice in the art of argument! Alex still concedes her position like a man- by dramatically exaggerating the topic then retreating.” Emily giggled.
Lt. Smith carefully eyed up the doctor for a minute. “Of course. Lieutenant, she is still fairly new at this, you know. Gradually she will catch on- faster if we do not nag at her.”
“What fun would that be, Mina?”
“What fun indeed.”
0830 Pearl Harbor, April 4th, 1944
“Sir? Major Canton to see you.”
“Send him in Ensign.”
“Aye, sir.”
The Marine Major entered the office and promptly snapped to attention.
“Canton, those better be the surveys I asked for.”
“Sir, yes sir!”
“At ease, Major. Take a seat.” Demmit said as he motioned to a chair. He gestured to the map tube the marine was holding. Maj. Charles. Canton USMC handed over the contents.
“Admiral, you can’t be serious about this! What would the War Dept. say? Sir, you must consider your career! You could be laughed right out of the Navy if this got out!”
“Let me worry about that Major! I’m well aware of the consequences! I hold myself solely responsible for any and all possible outcomes. Your name will never be used in any communiqué or reference to this project, Canton.”
“Sir, I’m just reminding you of what could happen. I know I made my opinions clear on the plane.”
“So noted, Major. As I said, your involvement will be kept from the record, as will this and every future conversation on the matter. I’ve listened to and understand your thoughts on the Sand Dollar situation.”
“Then you understand the situation they place us all in, sir. May I remind the Admiral that there has never been any women serving in command or frontline positions in any military, anywhere?”
“Yes, Canton, you voiced that fact many times on the flight back to Pearl yesterday. May I remind you, major, that these women we’re speaking of are the foremost submarine crew in the Pacific?” Demmit’s voice grew angry.
“Yes sir, but…”
“Are you also aware that the Sand Dollar’s crew- her female crew no less- sank more enemy tonnage on their first mission than any other boat crew to date?”
“But sir, they just got lucky…”
“Lucky! Major, you are aware that every Captain files an in-depth report of every attack- successful or otherwise?” Demmit growled.
“Yes sir.”
“Hummpf!” Admiral Demmit paused.
“Tell me major, when we first overflew, then boarded the Sand Dollar the other day, did you see anything out of the ordinary?”
“Well no, sir, they…”
“All stations were manned and ready as should be expected?”
“Why, yes, sir.”
“And when shots rang out on the beach, did the crew react with practiced precision?”
“Yes.”
“And in your opinion major, did their reaction time meet or exceed your standards?”
“My men could respond no better, sir.” Canton admitted.
“So tell me again how women can’t fight in this war, major? You have just agreed with me that the crew of the Sand Dollar responds equally as well as your marines.”
“Admiral, they may respond quickly under that set of circumstances, but if they were to see actual close combat situations…”
“Read this major! I was hoping I wouldn’t have to divulge to you, what have become, classified reports, but you leave me no alternative! Here are Captain Steinert’s reports on the Sand Dollar’s activities. I must warn you however, that once your eyes focus on these reports, your complicity in my plan is assured. So, if you want your proof, read the reports. Be assured I have never known Capt. Steinert or my niece to lie! Read… then tell me how your soldiers could perform any better given the circumstances, major!”
Canton slowly read through the files as if committing them to memory or evaluating them as he went. At one point his face flashed surprise.
“She fought off a Japanese officer by herself…after taking fire AND ordering the boat to dive?”
“You understand now, major? Men or women, this crew can fight! Maybe the gentleman’s club has finally found some competition? You would find her report on the Palmyra incident equally brilliant if I had allowed her to file such a report, but that incident never happened. Isn’t that right major?”
“Sir, what report?”
“Look Chuck, I’ve known you for a number of years now. If I had expected this much flak from you, I wouldn’t have asked you and Redhorse to go to Palmyra with me. I thought I was asking two open-minded soldiers to help me investigate the Sand Dollar mystery. Little did I realize one would basically condemn my decisions and the other would fall hard for her Encryption Specialist! Chuck, this crew didn’t ask for this, it just happened! They want to fight! The spirit to fight is still resonating through them, major- just as it rings through you or I. I think they deserve the chance, don’t you? Otherwise, what choice would they have? Would you be comfortable sending them stateside to be poked and prodded like lab rats? Because if news of this…this Mahanului, ever got out that is exactly what would happen!”
The Admiral paused to collect his thoughts.
“Put yourself in their place. Can you even begin to understand how you would feel about suddenly changing from male to female overnight? It sends chills up my spine thinking of all that entails. Yet they have overcome that; they have continued to do their jobs and pulled off some stunning victories in the process. Chuck, I believe them to still be a major asset to the war effort. That is why we need to locate and setup this base for them.”
“Admiral…if you believe in them as much as you say…why put such beautiful creatures in harm’s way. Wouldn’t it be safer to keep them here, at Pearl?”
“Would you like to go stateside and participate in the war bond campaigns, Chuck?”
“No!”
“Why?”
“Because I was trained to fight. I…”
“Now do you see my point, major?”
“But they’re still women.”
“Yes, women who use to be men. Just like you or I. Maybe one day they will wish to settle down…maybe after this damn war is over. Right now though, they wish to continue doing what they volunteered for- defeating the Nazis and the Empire. They made that fact quite clear at our campfire the other night. Cap. Steinert also demonstrated to me firsthand how committed they are to stay in the fight.”
“Sir?”
“While on the beach that night, she knew something was going to happen! A minute or so before Sand Dollar signaled us about an approaching vessel. Once onboard, I found out that their Hydrophone operator heard the approaching screws at four times the normal range. She accurately identified it as another boat. Whose it was she couldn’t tell because of the echoes reflected by the reef.”
Canton just sat and listened to the account of the unofficial incident.
“After the unidentified boat surfaced, I ordered Sand Dollar to also surface. Alex felt strongly enough to counter my order and stay submerged. She said there was something strange about the boat- something that just was not right about it. Within a matter of moments she had formed a strategy. She ordered Sand Dollar closer to investigate. Both Alex and her first officer sighted the deception and brought it to my attention. She fired two torpedoes at the intruder just before they fired a cannon round at Palmyra air station. It was a brilliant maneuver, major. I have never been witness to such acuity. It was like Alex now possesses some sort of precognition or the like.”
1050 hours, Southeastern coast of Kauai, Hawaiian Chain, April 5th, 1944
“Periscope depth, Skip.”
“Thanks Carroll. Stand by to surface.”
“Aye! Stand by to surface.” Lt. Sheldon relayed my command.
Seeing nothing out of the ordinary topside, I gave the order to surface.
“Aye, Skip. Surface. Blow all tanks. Lookouts to the Con.”
“Skipper, RADAR has a target bearing one-nine-two, fifteen miles out and closing.”
“We’ll check it out. Sound battle stations, Carroll.” I said as I ascended the ladder.
“Aye Skip! Sound battle stations, battle stations!”
Within a matter of moments the main deck gun had been manned and readied, as well as both machine guns. I felt nothing but pride for my crew!
“Cap, target is coming in low at eight-o’clock. Looks like a PBY.” One of the lookouts, Reynolds, said.
“He’s right on time.” I responded.
Jack, Emily and Mina joined me on the bridge just before the Admiral’s plane overflew our position.
In short order, the plane had circled back, descended and taxied to within twenty yards of Sand Dollar. An inflatable containing Adm. Demmit and two sailors launched from the plane and came along side. The Old Man was helped aboard- as was a duffle and crate. Demmit spoke with then saluted the sailors, who wasted no time returning to the plane. Minutes later, the plane having built enough speed, returned to the air and headed back to its base.
“Admiral, Welcome aboard.” I said as we all saluted.
“Captain. Commander. Lieutenants.” He returned our salutes. “I hope your trip was uneventful?”
“Yes sir, it was.”
“Good. Have your men…er…crew stow this gear. The duffle goes to my quarters and the crate to the galley.”
“The galley, sir?” I questioned.
“Yes, Alex. I brought my own supplies. I want them to remain separate and only Chief Peterson is to have access. Clear?”
“Aye, sir!”
“As soon as that is done I would like to meet with you and your officers in your Ward room. I have a few…
“Alex!” Carroll shouted from the bridge, “Skip, Randi has a priority transmission for the Admiral coming in from Pearl! They’re asking to talk.”
“Loosening the protocols a bit, Captain?”
“No sir! Not at all! I’ll remind the Lieutenant of that, sir.”
“See that you do, Alex.” Demmit chided.
“Sorry, sir, but sometimes it just slips out. We haven’t quite figured out why.” I gestured toward my body.
Admiral Demmit just looked Emily and I over a few times. He shook his head, and then looked toward Lt. Smith. She in turn winked at him.
“Yes…well…get my gear stowed and meet me in the Radio Shack, Alex.”
“Aye, Admiral. Jack, see to the Admiral’s gear and secure from battle stations. Go to general quarters.”
“Aye, Skip.”
Adm. Demmit walked over to and stopped at the Conning Tower ladder. “Ladies first,” he said with a twinkle in his eye.
As with our first meeting since the change, I felt vulnerable, but I was learning.
“Admiral, maybe you should go first- it might be very important.” I said as I motioned for him to ascend the ladder instead.
The man looked disappointed as he started his climb and I felt somewhat vindicated. Not entirely understanding, I glanced back to Emily and Mina- both wore a slight smile. Emily nodded slightly.
Once on the bridge, Demmit must have said something to Carroll as she snapped to attention and saluted until the old man dropped through the hatch. As I topped the ladder, Carroll confronted me.
“Skip…it was an honest mistake! Hell, I didn’t even realize I said it…it just came out! Honest! I would never knowingly…”
“Hold it right there, Carroll! I know you didn’t mean to break protocol. Just pay more attention next time, okay?” I said cutting her off.
As I neared the galley I could hear the Admiral speaking.
“Negative. Seahorse is not ready for…No…I’m well aware of the importance…confirmed. Will contact in three. Shortstop out!”
The sound of his voice…so…so strong; so self-assured…such a nice deep voice…
What the hell was I thinking!
“Some bad news Admiral?” I asked as I stopped in the doorway.
“Nothing that concerns you, Captain.”
“Oh, okay. Sir, my command staff is assembled and waiting for us in the Wardroom, when you’re ready.”
“Hilf, I want to know the minute anything gets close to us.” I said as we passed through the Control Room.
“Aye, Skipper.”
“By the way Hilf, how are you feeling today?”
“A lot better now Skip. I feel like my old self again…well, sort of my old self…um…my new…old self that is.”
“Radar? Miss Hilf?” I hinted with my finger while holding back a giggle.
“What was that all about Commander?” Adm. Demmit growled.
“Women’s thing Admiral, nothing you want to hear about.”
“Hummf”
“Ladies, let’s get this briefing started shall we?” Adm. Demmit said as he motioned for us all to be seated.
“As you all know, the past few days I have been looking into possible sites for a new base of operations. I have narrowed my search to three or four locations on the smaller islands of this chain. I believe they all meet our somewhat specific criteria. All are mostly uninhabited. All are isolated enough for your privacy, and all have somewhat usable mooring space. One in particular, peaks my interest. We’ll visit that one last as I want you all to see the other locations first before making our decision.”
Admiral Demmit proceeded to retrieve and unfold charts for three of the northernmost Hawaiian Islands.
“We’ll start here at Kauai tomorrow morning 0600. Captain, set your course for these coordinates. Once we arrive we’ll hold off shore until morning. Now let me brief you on your new mission.”
“Admiral? Before you continue, did you not forget about something?” Lt. Smith asked. In her hands she held several sheets of notes.
“Oh…yes, your highness, I…”
“Lt. Smith!” We all contradicted in unison.
“Yes, Lt. Smith. If I may?” The Admiral glared at everyone momentarily then turned his attention back to Mina and reached across the table to retrieve the notes.
“You will find, Admiral, that my sisters are indeed a diverse group representing many trades and specialties. Granted we may be a bit rusty, but I can assure you we do learn fast.” Mina gushed.
As Demmit read through the notes, his expression grew more confused.
“Lt. Smith, I believe what you told me about this Mahanilui and it’s changes, but I cannot believe women as young as yourselves have such vast and far reaching backgrounds. For instance, how could…um” he searched back through several pages until he found what he was looking for, “…how could Ensign Banes have any experience as a Royal Navy Shipwright? I’ve never heard of HMS Thames.”
“I doubt you would have, Admiral. The Thames was a Ship-of-the-line that was captured, burned, and sunk during the Siamese Uprising against the Crown.” Mina giggled.
“Siamese Uprising? I never heard of that confrontation.” Demmit was even more confused now.
“That is because it gave the British Empire a black eye, Admiral. Rumors had it that several Nobles lost their heads when King Ja…”
“Lt. Smith! I doubt the Admiral here wants to be bored by British politics!” I subtlety glared across at her hoping she took the hint.
“Quite so. Excuse me Admiral. It has been such a long time since my sisters and I have had men to talk to. Pardon my rambling. Please continue.”
I could see the Old Man’s gears turning- trying to figure out just when this supposed uprising happened. Several minutes passed while Adm. Demmit scrutinized Lt. Smith and her words. My command staff held our collective breath.
“Admiral? Could we continue, sir?” I cautiously inquired.
“Yes… yes let’s continue, Captain.” He said while still evaluating the Lieutenant.
“This is what I asked for your…Lt. Smith. Thank you. Are you sure you and your girls want to participate in this mission? May I remind you your commissions were only a means of…”
“…Allowing our safe passage through the war zone. Yes, Admiral Demmit, we are well aware and most steadfast in our intentions. Please continue, sir.” Mina said with confidence and royal bearing.
“As you wish…Lieutenant. Captain, you and your crew will become the Navy’s new Emergency Recovery Unit. You and the Sand Dollar will provide emergency extraction and medical services to forward locations on short notice. Also some covert reconnaissance may arise. Once we have established the location of your base, I will dispatch a battalion of Seabees to prepare and construct it. The Sand Dollar will conveniently be out on a mission during that time so no interaction will occur. I think it best that your identities be kept secret. I have also prepared a short list of support personnel to help maintain the base. I cannot guarantee a steady stream of assignments to appease your need to ‘blow things up’, Captain, but you and your crew will have to stay sharp and be on the ready at all times. Think you can handle it, Captain?”
I looked around the table for any reactions. All nodded in the affirmative.
“Sir, we’re ready, willing, and quite able to carry out our new mission. Let me state, for the record that we may look, sound, and act differently than before, but we are still soldiers in the United States Navy and that is what matters most!”
“Excellent, Commander!”
“Admiral? May I inquire as to the Captain and her crew? Have you decided on a course of action towards their identities?”
“Yes I have…Lieutenant. For the time being, Captain Steinert and his men will still exist, if only on paper. I have people lined up to construct official documentation should this change not prove temporary in the six months you have requested.”
Adm. Demmit looked around the table as everyone except Mina dropped their gaze to the tabletop.
“I’m sorry. I could have worded that differently. You all must understand that I need to, at least, plan for the worst case? Look, no offence, but we all know that this is a man’s Navy. I doubt that will ever change even though you have proven the Navy and I wrong. However, you have proven to this old seadog, at least, that given proper training women can perform as well as men…if not better in some areas. Hell, I’d bring commendations for everyone onboard if I thought the War Department would believe me!”
“Medals and awards will not feed or clothe a crew, Admiral. My inquiry deals in the physical and financial. What of currency, shore leave, and holiday? Are we to be confined to our base for the duration of this war?” Lt. Smith questioned.
“No ma’am, I wouldn’t expect any of my personnel to be confined or denied leave! I’m still working on those and many other ‘special’ requirements that have surfaced from your last mission. I will however, consider any and all practical ideas, Mina. I am hoping that once we find a suitable location some of your concerns will have been answered. Captain, do you frequently allow officers under your command to speak for you?”
“Women’s…Captain’s purgative, sir. Now, if I may sir, should I give the order to set course for our first objective?” I caught Emily stifle a giggle.
“Yes, Alex. Make for site ‘Alpha’. Here are your coordinates.” The Admiral said dejectedly as he pointed to a location on the first chart. Carroll and I made for the Con
Chief Peterson intercepted me just as we cleared the forward hatch.
“Skip, the Admiral…he brought his own coffee pot! Where am I going to prepare things if another pot is taking up the space? As it is I don’t have enough space to put things! I can’t work like this sir!” Peterson whined.
“Look, he just wants to be safe. Think of what would happen if he changed like us. As an Admiral he can help us- as one of us, we don’t stand a chance. Just do your best back there.”
“Good point Alex…skipper.”
“Lt. Sheldon, submerge the boat and set a course to our first objective. Hold off shore till daybreak surfacing tonight for recharge. I’ll have Jack relieve you at 2100 hrs.”
“Aye, skip! Recall the watch! Ready for dive.” Carroll started to relay my orders. I returned forward to the Wardroom. Mina, Emily and Jack were still with Adm. Demmit. Two-Eagles, Randi, and Scott Williams weren’t scheduled to report for their duty station for two hours.
“Admiral, we’re underway. We should arrive on location at 1500 hrs.”
“Good Alex. Have a seat, please. We have more to talk about.”
“Sir?”
“Mina?” Demmit faced Lt. Smith, who was now on his right, “Is there something you have neglected to tell me, Lieutenant?”
“I don’t follow sir.”
“Come on your highness! I may not be as old as you- pardon the inference, but I wasn’t born yesterday. I did catch your comment about former-president Roosevelt. How is it you know him, my dear?” the Admiral asked calmly.
“Maybe the Lieutenant just got her Roosevelt’s’ mixed up, sir.” I tried to cover.
“Yes, maybe Mina just mixed up Theodore for Franklin, sir.” Emily added.
I noticed Jack started to turn white.
“Girls, your uncle didn’t get to be where he is today because he missed something that obvious!” Admiral Demmit scowled at the two of us.
“Lt. Smith?” He growled then paused. “Mina? You’ve met the former president haven’t you?” The table was eerily quiet. “Lieutenant, does the Mahanului have anything to do with extending one’s life? I assure you this will never be discussed or asked again, my dear. You can count on that!”
Mina paused then let out a defeated sigh. “And more, Admiral.” She admitted quietly. The old man gave a satisfied smile.
“I trust you have shared these ‘benefits’ with the captain and her crew?”
“Some of them, yes.”
“Some of the benefits or some of the crew? Would you care to elaborate, Lieutenant?”
Again Lt. Smith paused nervously. “Benefits, sir.”
We all looked at Lt. Smith somewhat surprised by her admission of withholding information from us.
I noticed Mina swallow hard as she glanced around to each of us.
“In addition to longevity, our bodies heal and rejuvenate faster. Our senses are heightened, as you already know.” She paused thinking how to continue.
“Go on. Please continue, Lieutenant.”
“As your crew is already aware, we pass on these traits to our off-spring. If the Hun or Japanese found us out, they would exploit both us, and our progeny. That is why we cannot be revealed…to anybody…to any government, Admiral.”
“We know all that Mina. What is it you haven’t told us? We’re all in this together now! We really should know!” Emily declared for us all.
“Well…I may have misled you a bit on the full extent of our longevity. I believe I stated the time factor as roughly two hundred years? It is closer to three hundred, my sisters. Learning of such an excessive lifespan can sometimes be traumatic to some people- I didn’t want to frighten you, I’m sorry.”
Again the table was silent.
“Also…we are fertile for most of that. If…if the Mahaului holds true now that we are away from its influence.” Mina dropped her eyes.
“But we still aren’t sure if this will last beyond six months, right Lieutenant?” My Ex-O asked.
“I told you, I just don’t know, Jacquelyn. That is one thing I cannot promise.”
“Mina? In the case of your Ensign Banes…when you said she was a shipwright on a Ship-of-the-Line…you meant a real Ship-of-the-Line?” Admiral Demmit asked as the pieces finally fell into place.
“Yes, Admiral, Zechariah Joseph Banes was born in the year of our lord 1715, near Hampshire, England. He apprenticed in Portsmouth until age twenty then signed aboard HMS Thames. He and seven others survived the battle and subsequent sinking just off Siam. He had heard tell of Kili Island from an envoy my mother sent out after pirates had pillaged and routed the island. Mr. Banes came to us sick with the onset of the plague. Mariah Banes joined our fold in 1747. She owes her very existence to the Mahanilui- it saved her life.”
“…So that means that everyone on this submarine…except me…”
“…Are in perfect health and should stay that way for a very long time to come, Admiral, yes…provided, of course, the Mahanilui does not wear away in six months as some would hope.”
“That’s not where I was going, Lieutenant. What I meant to say was that no one on board Sand Dollar will ever get sick or die?”
“Not entirely Admiral. We can all be dispatched as surely as anyone- it just takes…more severe means. Take for instance our captain; she suffered a severe bullet wound to her leg five days ago. The bullet nicked one of the main veins causing her to bleed profusely as Miss Sheldon can attest to. Despite severe blood loss, here she is. One cannot even locate the site of the injury. She was completely healed the next day!”
“You mean to tell me that all of you are some kind of super-humans? From what you have told me you cannot get sick, have extraordinarily heightened senses, retain your youth and beauty, heal faster than normal, are hard to kill, and live three to four times longer than normal people. Does that just about sum everything up, your highness…or is there more?”
Mina took too long to reply. I could see her debating the question. The old man took notice also.
“There is more isn’t there, your highness?” he asked as he wiped his face with his palms in frustration.
“Yes, but they vary by individual and are too numerous to list, Admiral Demmit. For instance, my adoptive mother, our former queen could foresee coming events- in fact, she foresaw my arrival to Kili several years in advance. I thought it strange how she welcomed me like a close relative, not the stranger I was. Once I experienced the Mahanului, she explained about her gift and some of the others. I share the gift with my four daughters as does everyone in Kili’s royal bloodline.” Mina dropped her head as she finished.
I quickly began to piece together these new facts. She had the gift of precognition, seeing into the future- seeing what would happen before it actually did. I leveled my glare on the Lieutenant.
“You knew!” I hissed. “You knew this would happen to us! Why, Mina? Why didn’t you try to stop this?” My pitch went higher. “Did you also know about this, Admiral? Were we just an experiment?” My angry stare was now focused exclusively on the old man.
“I can assure you, captain; I had no knowledge of this. I only acted on the request of the Kili government- the queen here. The only prior information I had relating to your mission was the list of names to use for commissions. A list that was forwarded to me by way of our resupply ship three months ago.”
“So you knew three months in advance that this was going to happen? Mina, we trusted you! You lied to us- why?” This was unbelievable! To know that she could have stopped this change, yet she did nothing. I tried to keep my temper.
Mina never moved her glance from the tabletop as we waited for her response. I noticed her facial coloring change to a rose shade. Her breath deepened. I could feel a storm brewing.
“The truth, Alexandra? I’ll tell you all the truth!” She looked up from the table at me, both fire and tears in her eyes. Her closed fists hit the table in unison. “The real truth is that the alternative was even more devastating than if I had done absolutely nothing at all- if I had simply let our future play out without any interference on my part!” She sniffed hard. “I did you all a favor!” Mina stated in her most angry of royal tones.
“Did them a favor! Mina, how could you be so cruel? How could you sentence fifty innocent souls to an unwanted existence?” Emily angrily interjected.
“Simply this, doctor. We would all have died had I not interceded- had things not played out according to my carefully re-thought future! That Japanese destroyer that you destroyed after your Mahanului would have caught you dead in the water and fired upon you first!” She paused to let her words sink in, yet her eyes still remained locked on mine. She continued.
“Had you not undergone the Mahanilui, you would not have given sunbathing privileges to us, or your crew. With no women sunbathing on the foredeck, the Japanese would not have been distracted nor would they have missed their target, Alexandra! The demise of the Kili civilization would have been guaranteed most assuredly!” Again she stopped- this time to compose herself for what she said next.
“This Sand Dollar that you hold so dear would now be lost- crushed and twisted wreckage in five hundred fathoms of water with all hands lost! A mere mention in the history books, if that.” She sniffed. “What I gave you all was another chance at life! Because of my foresight and my actions, this miraculous vessel, her crew, and passengers are here today! Believe me; the visions of our demise haunted me day and night until that morning of your change, Captain.” Mina closed her eyes as she stopped. Tears squeezed from them and ran down her cheeks. She shook her head slightly as if shaking off some unwanted memory.
“To envision ones-self alone, treading water with only fire light to see the horrific seen of everyone here floating, lifeless, as this submarine slipped farther and farther into the unknown depths. You cannot imagine the feeling of your life being squeezed from you by the extreme pressure- knowing that this could have been prevented- that it had to be prevented…” Mina abruptly stopped and buried her head in Demmit’s shoulder as she broke down.
Admiral Demmit did his best to consul her. I felt an apology was warranted.
“We’re all sorry, Mina. Had we known you had seen all of that, we would…please accept my deepest apology, your highness. We really do owe you our lives…thank you.” I said, trying to keep from getting choked up.
“Mina? How long ago was it that you saw your vision?” Jack asked innocently.
With a few sniffs, Mina lifted her head and answered, “Five years ago. Five excruciatingly long years.”
We were all shocked.
“How could you hold that inside for so long?” Jack burst out in surprise.
“I assure you Jacquelyn, it took everything I am to keep my sanity! That morning, when chaos reigned supreme throughout this vessel…it was pure ambrosia to me! I knew, without a doubt that I had saved my friends and family. I had succeeded in changing history- at least in a small way! Almost immediately, my visions of that averted future began to fade. They will remain- not disappearing entirely, but they have become just bad memories- lessons.”
“On behalf of the United States Navy, thank you, Mina. What you did for Alex and her crew, though unique and quite unorthodox, is deeply appreciated. We are in your debt, your highness.” The old man’s words were eloquent and sincere.
Without warning ‘it’ appeared. It was slight but still made itself known. I immediately began my questioning. I think Jack noticed first.”
“Admiral! Alex.” I noticed her pointing in my direction as I concentrated on my questioning.
What was wrong? Was Sand Dollar heading into trouble? I received a slightly larger response. I tried to be more specific. Was there an enemy in the area? No response. Is it something to do with the boat? Big response. Should we go deeper? Big response. Should we surface? No response.
“Alex? What is it? Are we in danger?” I heard Emily ask.
I gave no response- I wanted to narrow things down before replying. Are we under attack? No response. Are we going to hit something? Big response. I should surface and go over something ahead of us? No response. I wanted to better understand what would happen so I rephrased my question. Is there something on the bottom that we will hit and possibly cause us to sink? My head vibrated with the response. Something different then happened. I got the feeling of urgency. I reached for the squawk.
“Con, Captain! Blow all tanks! Emergency surface! All stop! Do it now Miss Sheldon!”
My commands echoed back down the corridor at us. We felt the bow rise sharply and held onto the table. Within seconds we felt the unmistakable rise then fall of the bow as we broke the surface. Carroll’s voice came over the speaker.
“We’re on top, Skip. All stop.”
“May I suggest a little warning before you do that again, Alex?” The Admiral said, relieved.
“What is it Alex?” I heard as I got up and hurried back to the Con.
“Alex…what the hell?” Carroll screeched. I didn’t answer.
“Sonar where’s the bottom?”
“Sixty feet, skip….thirty-five feet! Wow that was close Skipper, how’d ya know?”
I breathed a sigh of relief. That had been too close. I almost took too long! Somehow I needed to streamline my questioning procedures. I asked myself one more question. Should we stop and look? I got no response.
“Carroll, call the lookouts to the Con. Let’s have a look at what we almost ran into.”
“Alex, what is it?” Emily asked as she, Jack, Mina, and Admiral Demmit entered.
“We barely missed something big on the bottom. I don’t know what it is. Maybe the water is clear enough we can see it topside. Care to join me, Admiral?”
Demmit gestured to the ladder.
Once on the bridge, it became obvious what we almost hit.
“Well Alex, it looks like you found our lost supply ship. She failed to report in three days ago.”
“I see another problem in the making Admiral!” I said pointing to the masthead peeking above the waves about ten yards off our port side. “Bridge, Con.”
“Con here, skip. What’s going on up there?”
“We seem to have found one of the Admiral’s lost ships, Miss Sheldon. Rudders amidships and slowly back us away from the wreckage. We’re about to foul out on its rigging.”
“Aye, rudder amidships and slow astern, Skip.”
“What was she carrying, sir?” I asked as we slowly cleared the twisted mass of steel cables.
“My guess, from the damage, would be explosives, Alex.” He looked as if sizing me up. “You really saw that coming? Amazing!”
“Well, sir, I really didn’t see anything. Let’s just say something told me it was going to happen- you could call it a feeling.” I admitted.
“More like underdeveloped precognition, Captain!” Mina said from behind us.
A flash bulb went off in my head.
“No…that…that can’t be” I said to no one in particular.
“Excuse me, Captain?” the Admiral asked as we both turned our attention to Lt. Smith.
“Did you really think that highly of me at our first meeting, Alexandra?”
“Mina, it’s got to be a mistake! Yes, I respect you…I never met royalty before. I’m just your normal run of the mill Missouri farm boy! I have no royal blood at all in my family tree! Grandpa once met Samuel Clements before retiring from the river, but that’s as famous as the Steinert family gets.” I explained.
“Captain, the Mahanilui is miraculous, but mysterious at times. It alone decides who becomes what- who gets what- it’s most unpredictable.”
“Just like a woman!” the old man mumbled.
“Yes, exactly Admiral, Just like a woman.” Lt. Smith agreed. The Admiral just shook his head.
“I take it you knew this also, Mina?” I already knew the answer.
“Only since the day of your change, Alexandra. As I stated before, once the timeline changed so did future events in it.”
“But I don’t know how to be queen!”
“My dear girl, who said anything about you becoming the next queen?” Mina giggled. “I intend to have a long and prosperous reign and then hand over my crown to my eldest daughter, Mia, then to her eldest daughter and so on.”
“I’m sorry, I just…”
“Alexandra, you already are a ruler in your own right. You command your loyal subjects, your crew, as would any monarch. The Sand Dollar is your domain- your realm. But, I suppose your family tree has gotten a trifle larger. I reckon that makes us family now Richard- what say you?”
“How would ‘Princess Alexandra’ here make us related, Mina?” Admiral Demmit asked sarcastically as he gestured to me.
“Did you not refer to her as ‘Ruthie’ at first sight? Did you not officially welcome her into your family via written letter? You freely admitted she reminds you of your late sister, and her physical resemblance to Lt. Scott is remarkable, wouldn’t you agree?”
“Well, yes, I said and did those things, but how are WE now related, your highness?”
“Her gift of foresight, Admiral! The Mahanilui has decided her lineage and therefore brought us together! Do not forget, her gift is considered by my people to be the sign of royalty! I have it; my mother had it; her mother had it; and so on back through Kili history. Now, my sister Alexandra has it- it is also possible that Emily inherited the gift when she participated in the Mahanilui. I have yet to see evidence of it though. So, like it or not Richard, we are now related through Captain Steinert.”
Lt. Smith smiled then kissed me lightly on the cheek as she hugged me.
“Welcome to the family, Alexandra! Oh and don’t neglect to rescue the five survivors over on the shore in that small cave right…there. They prove a vital key to upcoming events.” She pointed to a small dark opening five hundred yards from us on the rocky cliff rising from the narrow beachhead. Mina then kissed Admiral Demmit on the cheek, turned, and climbed down through the hatch.
“Skipper! I have movement on the beach, nine o’clock!” Lookout Masterson shouted. Masterson. It still amazed me how that girl could even stand, or that a flak jacket would still fit her!
I decided to test my ‘gift’ as Mina called it. A simple question to start: should I leave them on the beach? It was no surprise to get a response- the question was rhetorical. Should we rescue them- again a no-brainer? Quiet. Next question: Could they do us harm? I got a mild reaction to that one. Interesting. I tried another. Are they all healthy? Big reaction! Ok, that did it for me.
“Bridge, Con.”
“Con, Skip.”
“Carroll, lookouts have spotted survivors on the beach. Assemble a landing party and have Dr. Scott report with her bag. We count five, repeat, five.”
The old man gave me a curious glance.
“Aye, Skip, Lt. Scott is already on her way up.”
“Thanks Carroll. Consult the charts and see if we can get any closer to shore.”
“Aye, Skip, already on it. Let you know in a minute.”
“How do you know there are five survivors over there, Alex?” Admiral Demmit cautiously asked as he strained his eyes to count.
“Lt. Smith told me before she went below, sir.”
The old man raised an eyebrow.
“All ready to go, Alex!” Emily said as she emerged through the hatch. “How many and is anyone hurt?”
“You tell us Lieutenant!” Demmit growled. “You three seem to have the market cornered on predictions!”
“What are you talking about, Uncle Rick?”
“You, your sister here, and Lt. Smith! Everyone around me today seems to know things before they happen! Maybe I should go ashore and just walk along the beach- let you girls find a location for your own base!” he continued to growl angrily.
I got a big response!
“Admiral, I would highly recommend you stay aboard!” I reached for the squawk as Emily gave me a strange look. “Con, Bridge. Sound general quarters and get the gun crew topside immediately, Carroll!”
“Aye, Skip! General quarters and the gun crew!”
“Alex? I don’t understand. Why is Uncle Rick angry with us?”
“Emily, I’m not angry with you and Alex- or even Mina. I just feel useless! The Captain here suddenly feels the need to surface his boat- had he not, we would be sinking or at least fouled in rigging. Mina tells Alex that there are five sailors on the beach before the lookouts even see anything! Now you show up with your medical bag immediately after Alex calls for a rescue party! Now Alex tells me that I can’t go ashore and puts everyone on alert! No crew can be that tight.”
“Look, Admiral, when you suggested going along I got this huge feeling that you might be in danger. I’m just protecting your brass, sir! I don’t know from what yet- I haven’t got that far.”
“Uncle Rick, you’re not making any sense! Mina told me to expect casualties so I grabbed my bag and reported to the bridge. I had no idea that I’d be treating a compound fracture or even a deep chest woun…!” Emily stopped short- a look of confusion descended on her.
“Just my point, Emily! How do you know what injuries await you?”
“I…I…I just…I don’t know.” Emily stopped and looked around for the answer. “How did I know?” She muttered the question several times before the Admiral interrupted.
“Great, I have two Princesses for nieces! Your father will never let me hear the end of this! Alex, I’m going below to oversee some quarters for our guests. Be careful over there, Lieutenant!”
After saluting, Admiral Demmit slowly lowered himself into the boat looking back at both of us several times in the process.
Before descending the Conning tower ladder to the deck, Emily asked. “Did I miss something, Alex? Uncle Rick looked really out of sorts!”
“We’ll talk after you get back, sis. Just be careful.”
I asked myself the question that I would probably ask a thousand times over before the end of this war: Will Emily be all right? I got no response.
“Admiral? All five survivors have been brought aboard. As soon as Lt. Scott gets them situated we will be underway.” I informed the old man.
“Fine, Captain. How are they?”
“Emily says they got pretty banged up- a leg fracture and a deep cut that’s badly infected just like she predicted…. She’s cleaning it as we speak, sir.”
“Good, Captain. I want to inform Pearl myself if you don’t mind. The less said about Sand Dollar the better. I’ll have a PBY rendezvous with us at the first destination. Will Emily have them ready for transfer by then?”
“She thinks so, sir. She set the leg on the beach.”
“Ah, she administered morphine?”
“No, sir. He was already self-medicated with whiskey. They were all pretty liquored up, she said. One guy started to get rowdy on the way back and almost capsized them. If there had been one more passenger they might have, Admiral. Oh! Because of the alcohol issue I’ve ordered Chief Peterson to use your food and water supplies- just to be safe.”
“Well then it’s a good thing you forbid me from going ashore now isn’t it, Captain?” Was it sarcasm or anger tainting his voice?
“Admiral, you’re still upset about Emily, Mina, and I? I didn’t ask for this you know- neither did Emily, sir.”
“I know, Alex. It’s just hard enough to believe that I now have two nieces. Add to that, finding out that you two have this special ‘power’ and that Mina and I are related through you both because of it! Buck Rodgers couldn’t have a better storyline! I’m not mad at you, Alex- I envy you.” He paused to look me over, head to toe.
“To be able to know something before it happens! I could think of numerous ways to use that talent. I also realize the responsibility of such a weapon. What gets me steamed is controlling the desire to ask Mina if we will win the war- about how many more men we lose. I hesitate to ask because of the detail she seems to foresee. She only confirmed earlier what I have heard speculated about submarine fatalities. As useful as the information would be, I cannot ask someone to witness such pictures. I have no right.”
“Richard, you are an honorable and wise man. Most in your position would interrogate until they achieved results.” Lt. Smith appeared at the Admiral’s doorway. “To answer your questions entirely would be likened to a deal with Lucifer himself. Revealing all would likely change the future and do irreparable harm. No, dear Admiral, I cannot, in good conscience, give you all the details. Instead, I will tell you that this war will continue for some time. The United States and her allies will rise above the Nazis and the Japanese Empire, but at great cost to both sides. The future I have seen is most disturbing and grotesque, but can be changed as I have demonstrated. That is all you need to know, Admiral Demmit- that is all to be disclosed.”
Lt. Smith looked like she was a million miles away as she spoke- as if in a fortuneteller’s trance. She let her last statement hang a moment then snapped out of it.
“Yes, well…now that you have your answer Admiral, would you and Alexandra care to join me for a spot of tea?”
“Lt. Smith, you are an amazing woman! I would be honored, Ma’am.”
As we left the Admiral’s quarters, Emily caught my attention.
“Excuse me Admiral, Lt. Scott wants a word with me. If you’ll excuse me, Lt. Smith?”
“Of course, Captain. Another time.”
I motioned Emily into my quarters.
“Alex, I’m a little concerned about what happened earlier! How could I possibly know about those injuries?” She sounded unsure of herself.
“Woman’s intuition?” I countered.
“Am I going crazy?”
“As crazy as any of us, given the circumstances, I’m afraid.”
“You’re not answering my question, Alex! Why did Uncle Rick include me in his accusations earlier? Why did he call us both ‘Princesses’? As far as I know, neither the Demmit’s nor Scott’s have any noble ancestry.”
“I have to believe you on that, Emily, being new to the family- but the Smith side does. Remember what Mina said about her adoptive mother’s ‘gift’? Near as I can tell, when we went through the Mahanilui, we somehow inherited that gift. In her book, that makes us family. She stated that only the royalty of Kili Island have this gift of foresight. Accordingly, if we are now sisters because of the Mahanilui, and I have this gift, you must also. Does that make any sense, sis?”
“Too much! Alex, I’m frightened! What have we become? How can we ever lead normal lives? People will think we’re some kind of sideshow oddities. Are we doomed to be gypsy fortunetellers and nothing else? Alex, I don’t want any of this!”
“Unfortunately, we’re stuck like this. Hopefully, for just six months, but somehow I have the feeling that it’s permanent, Emily. Let me try something.”
I posed the question: Can we return to our previous selves?
“Alex? What did you see? Why are you starting to cry? Alex?” Emily was visibly shaken.
“I asked if we could return to our old bodies.” I answered quietly- almost at a whisper. “I can’t ‘see’ anything, Emily. I told you, I only get a response to a negative answer.”
“Then this is…” She gestured to me, “…Is permanent?”
“’fraid so, sis. I’m sorry.” I felt wetness roll down my cheeks.
“Should we tell the crew?”
“And have a full scale mutiny on our hands? No, let them have their dreams, Emily. Maybe, as time goes by, they’ll forget about wanting to change back and just carry on with their new lives.” I dabbed a hanky to my eyes.
“Emily, its your turn. How did you know about the injuries? Did you picture them like Mina, or did you determine them through questions like me?”
“They just popped out of my mouth, Alex, they just appeared.”
“Okay.” I thought for a second. “So, if I were to ask you…oh…how many children I would have…”
“Six. Four girls and two boys.”
“Excuse me?”
“The number of children you have, or will have, Alex. That is what you asked, right? Alex? Alex Steinert don’t you dare pass out on me…not again!”
That was impossible! Emily was pulling my leg, right? Oh damn!
Emily’s gentle smacking of my cheek brought me back to reality or was it a nightmare?
“You better stop doing that every time you hear something you don’t like, Alex. People will think you have a delicate constitution!”
“Don’t you dare laugh at me, Lieutenant!”
“Did I tell you that twins run in the family, sis?” Emily giggled as I felt my face start to drain again. I consulted my gift. Will I have twins? A smile appeared.
“You’re lying to me! I’m not going to have twins!”
“You might not have twins, sis, but they do run in the family. I wasn’t lying.”
“Fine! Can we please change the subject? I don’t want to start abusing our gifts.
“You’re right, Alex, it is frivolous to misuse something so special.”
Emily stood up to leave.
“By the way, sis, how many kids will you have?”
She staggered to a stop just outside my door- reaching for the frame to steady her.
“Four…four wonderful, children, Alex. Three girls and…a…a boy.” She said solemnly. My attempt at retaliation obviously struck a nerve.
Getting up to help her I asked, “what’s wrong, sis?”
“Nothing you can help with, Alex. Nothing anybody can help with.” She said as she headed to her quarters and closed the door.
Twenty minutes went by before a gentle knock sounded from my doorframe.
“Alexandra? Would you please come with me?” Mina requested.
“Emily, dear, could we come in?” She asked at her door. Mina didn’t wait for a reply and we both entered the cramped room.
“So, you found out. That didn’t take as long as I thought. Now you know the consequences associated with foresight, doctor.”
“What are you talking about, Mina? What consequences?” I inquired.
“Looking into one’s own future can sometimes be disheartening, can it not, Lt. Scott?”
“You said the future can be changed…you did it yourself, right Mina?”
Lt. Smith sat down beside Emily on her rack and wrapped an arm around her.
“Alexandra, come join your sister and I.” She patted the mattress beside her.
“Foresight is a gift to be used wisely- sparingly. It can be a double-edged sword if not used properly. What you two were doing- what you considered practice- is considered irresponsible by our standards. Alexandra, what you did to your sister was childish.”
“I just thought since she told me I would have kids that I could get her to…”
“Yes, I know! A little sisterly sparring! What you fail to realize is you have not developed your maternal instincts to the same level as your sister. Neither of you have enough experience to fully control your gift. Did it ever occur to you, Alexandra, that something might be wrong with one of Emily’s children? You are the captain of this boat- do you not have to consider all possibilities?”
I felt her hand begin to rub my back and shoulders.
“My sisters, explore your gifts, but consider all possibilities beforehand. Do not use them in hurtful, spiteful ways- or even in jest. I hope you two have learned a valuable lesson or two from this. In answer to your question Emily, the future is what you make it, dear. With enough insight and planning it can be changed. You are a prime example.” Mina kissed her temple.
“Alexandra, you are learning, but you have yet to reach your full potential. Learn to ask the right questions. In time, and with enough practice, you will achieve that. You have much to do- much to prove- to others and to yourself. Already you have begun to understand what I say is true, for you have asked the question paramount to everyone in this future- Can you change back? Only the three of us know the answer to that mystery. You have shown great wisdom in deciding how to use that knowledge. You have taken the first steps in mastering your gift, my dear.” She kissed my temple as well.
“We will not speak of this again, sisters. I will, however, leave you with one last bit of advice: In my experience, there is no such thing as fate. All problems have acceptable answers- if not immediately apparent, search for them. There is always a viable option! Alexandra, you understand that concept already. Ladies, I will take my leave.”
Mina got up and quickly disappeared down the passage.
“I’m sorry I put you through that, sis. I just didn’t think things through. When you’re ready to talk about it I’ll try to help you find the right path.”
“It was disturbing at first, being the first time it ever happened to me, but Mina’s right, Alex, our futures are what we make them! She has shown us that things can be changed.”
“That sounded like Dickens’ A Christmas Carol!”
“Maybe someone she knows actually knew Dickens- that is more possible than we once thought.”
“Do we have any Charlotte’s on the crew roster?” I said with a slight giggle.
Emily smiled with excitement. “Alex, if we do as Mina suggests, the research…the planning…maybe we can change the future! She said you have a lot to prove. Could it be that we’re meant to help each other- meant to help the future change- maybe nudge it in the right direction? Sis, what’s with that big smile?”
“Skip, we’ve reached our first destination. Orders?” Jack interrupted from the doorway.
“Emily, I’ll tell you later. Right now let’s see if our survivor’s plane ride is here then let’s have a look at our first site. Are our guests ready?”
“Aside from a severe hangover, they should be ready, Alex.”
“Jack, take us to periscope depth. Let’s take a sneak peek at site ‘alpha’ as we look for that PBY.” I said, thankful that my Ex-O had provided a change of subject. My smile was an involuntary reaction to the question I posed to myself- ‘were we not meant to help change the future?’ and the overwhelming response to that one question. Mina was right! All I had to do was learn how to ask the right questions!
“Emily, be ready to get those men topside.”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Thank you so very much for finding us, darlin’s!” One of the survivors, Andrew O’Neil said as we helped him into the inflatable.
“Just be glad that Capt. Steinert decided to surface! We could have all been visiting that beach for a long time.” Emily said in her practiced voice.
“From what I’ve seen below, ‘twoulda made the situation bearable if not a downright paradise! Thanks again fer settin’ the leg, Lieutenant. Tell ol’ Captain Steinert me and the boys owe ‘im one!”
“We’ll remember that Mr. O’Neil- maybe even take you up on it!” I said as Emily followed the sailor into the boat to check his leg splint and dressings.
“You take care of that leg and that hangover, Mr. O’Neil.” Emily smiled.
“Just an ol’ fam’ly cure, Doctor- sure your Gram’s passed her secrets ta you two darlin’s by now?” He looked at both of us but lingered on me.
“More than you could know Mr. O’Neil! Have a quick recovery!” I said as Emily looked back at me.
“Good winds be with you too, Miss…?”
“Steinert, Alexandra Steinert.” I immediately realized my mistake. So did Emily. Why did I say that? Why did I break my cover?
The man looked confused for a minute then shrugged it off.
“I hope you girls get back ta yer base safe ‘n sound.”
Emily finished checking the fifth survivor and I helped her out of the boat. The plane’s boat crew shoved off from Sand Dollar.
“Hope ta see you again, Alexandra! If ya ever get ta Portland, look me up!” O’Neil shouted and waved as they paddled back to the waiting PBY.
“If I ever do, I’ll do that!” I shouted as I waved back. Why was my face so hot and stomach so queasy? Emily just looked at me with a stupid grin.
“You’re sweet on him!” she declared.
“Not a chance, Lieutenant!”
“Yes you are and I can tell you exactly how you’re feeling! Blushing with a stupid smile, butterflies of the stomach, quickened pulse, feigning interest…I could go on if you want me to, Alex. Plus, there’s always ‘it’, dear sister. I can always use ‘it’.”
“You wouldn’t…you did already didn’t…How could you do that after what Mina said?”
“You should talk, Alex, you used yours just now, too!”
“Couldn’t we just call a truce and agree to plausible deniability?”
“Okay, sis, but you’re still sweet on him.”
“Maybe. Let’s go below, Lieutenant.” I headed aft to the Tower ladder.
0550 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaiian Chain, April 8th, 1944
For three days now we have been traveling around the three northern-most islands of the Hawaiian chain searching for the perfect spot to build our new base of operations. Admiral Demmit had indeed been thorough in his efforts to provide privacy and security- unfortunately, the locations we had observed so far had had less than ideal mooring conditions.
Three days of endless soundings, landing parties, unexpected inhabitants, discussions, and frustration- yet Admiral Demmit seemed unexpectedly upbeat this morning as he entered the Wardroom with his coffee and a plate full of steaming hotcakes.
“You’re up early again, Alex, having trouble sleeping?” He asked as he put the first forkful to his mouth.
“I guess I have a lot of things on my mind, sir. In all truth, I haven’t been sleeping real good since this all started.” I admitted as I gestured to myself.
“Uummm.” He nodded then paused as he swallowed. “Well, I can certainly understand that, Alex. I couldn’t begin to imagine what you and the crew have experienced.” He took another bite as Emily and Mina joined us. “I must admit, though, that you all are the prettiest crew in the entire service! I’ve found it incredibly hard to concentrate these last few days, captain.”
“You’ve discovered our secret weapon then, Admiral.” Mina admitted as she took a sip from her teacup.
“Hey Masterson, watch where your goin’! I’ve told you before ta suck ‘em in when your passing someone!”
The disturbance in the passageway caught our attention.
“I’m sorry, Ricky…um…Chief Samuels! These things have a mind of their own. You try to walk with them!”
“No thanks, mine are big enough. Now let me pass you ditzy cow!”
“Chief? A word if you please?” I raised my voice to be heard in the passage.
A quiet “Awe, Damn!” was heard outside the door.
“Ya, Skipper?”
“Chief, do you really want to be put on report? You do know you already precede yourself into a room quite nicely, or has that valve cover incident been forgotten that fast?” I asked.
Her hand automatically came up and felt her right breast. “No, Skip. The pain an’ bruise was gone the next day. I still remember how it felt though.”
“Well, Carter’s problems won’t go away near as fast! Just think how her back feels after her duty shift ends. Now go apologize to her, Chief!”
The Admiral stopped eating and looked around at her, but didn’t say a word.
“Aye, Skip…I shouldn’ta blew my stack at her. I guess I’m just a bit grouchy today. Sorry for all the ruckus Admiral, Lieutenants.”
“Miss Samuels, if you would like to know how Miss Masterson feels, I have a cousin that has this fetching little potion that could increase that full bosom of yours. It could take you up two, three, maybe even four cups if you wish.” Mina told her while holding back a giggle or two.
The pretty redhead’s eyes and mouth went wide. “No, Ma’am that ain’t necessary! These is more than I can handle now! Excuse me, sirs, I have ta find Carter.” In a blink she was gone.
“You know? I never thought I’d see the day when Rick Samuels would cower to anyone, Lieutenant. I take it there is no potion or cousin?” Demmit asked.
“Do you really want to know, Richard?” She said with a wicked grin.
“No.” he said before putting another forkful in his mouth.
As I went to take a swig of my coffee, a yawn escaped before I had the chance to cover my mouth.
“Another restless night, Alex?” Emily asked.
“Yes. I just can’t seem to get him out of my head, sis.”
The old man froze with a loaded fork just in front of his mouth. He looked at Emily then Mina, then, he locked on me. Putting down his fork, he asked, “Get who out of your head, Commander?”
I didn’t like his tone- it reminded me of Pa.
“Yes Alexandra, of whom do you refer?” Mina raised an eyebrow.
“Mr. O’Neil, the sailor from the Jubilee with the broken leg.” Emily announced.
“My word, Captain, you are developing a wonderful taste in men! I thought you said you weren’t interested in them, Alexandra. I remember it like it was last week- wait one moment…it was last week! My, how fast they grow up these days. Don’t you agree, Admiral?”
“I never…” I felt the burning of my cheeks and decided to take another bite of my jelly toast instead of answering.
“Yes, Lieutenant, they do grow up too fast these days!”
“So, Admiral, what type of site will we be looking at today?” I abruptly changed the subject.
Emily and Mina both smiled at me. Mina gave a wink.
“Today’s location is our last, Alex. I believe this spot will be perfect for a base. It is isolated. The nearest population, a small fishing village, is well over five miles away on the other side of the island. It has a natural harbor of sorts, and will offer substantial security. I warn you though; it may seem a bit unorthodox and will present a challenge.”
“Unorthodox? Sounds like our type of base, Admiral.”
“That’s what I thought as I read the surveyors notes, Alex.”
“I think it is the perfect spot, Richard. Well done.”
“Mina, you haven’t even seen…it…yet. Oh, that’s right. Let’s let Alex and her crew decide, shall we, your highness?”
“By all means, Admiral.”
“Whenever you’re ready to surface, Captain. I’ll be in my cabin. Ladies.” He said as he got up and excused himself.
Several minutes later we had surfaced. What met my eyes surprised me.
“Sir, all I see is a cliff! I thought you said there was a natural harbor here?” I said in disappointment.
Demmit ignored me and instead started his tour.
“Off at eleven o’clock is a nicely shaded, five thousand acre area. A small portion of that would serve as your headquarters and main base. I’ve been told the beach here has fine, soft white sand- perfect for swimming. A fresh water source runs onto the property from the mountainside in the back. Deep water can be reached with a relatively short pier- two hundred feet or so…”
“Begging your pardon, sir, but where is the ‘natural harbor’? I don’t see any place that would provide safety for the Sand Dollar, Admiral!”
“I’m just getting to that Commander! Focus on that small black spot around nine o’clock.” The Admiral pointed it out.
“It looks like a small cave, sir. It can’t be more than six feet high- maybe fifteen across.”
“That’s not what the survey says, Alex. Here you might need these.”
He handed me some notes.
“What are these, sir?”
“Directions. You still can follow direction?”
“When I need to, sir!”
“Good, Commander lets go.” He pointed to the cave.
“I picked up the squawk. “Con, Bridge. Prepare to dive.”
“Con, aye. Prepare to dive, Skip.”
“Admiral, after you.” I motioned to the hatch as the dive alarm sounded.
Once in the Con, I gave my orders.
“Take us to periscope depth, Lt. Sheldon.”
“Aye, Skip.”
“Helm take us to two-nine-zero degrees, all ahead slow. Sonar, I want constant updates- bow and keel!”
“Aye, Skip.”
“Seventy feet under the keel, Cap. All clear ahead.”
“Three- five feet, Skip.”
“Thanks Carroll. Up periscope.”
Slowly we came around and before long the small cave sat dead ahead.
“Fifty feet at the keel. All clear ahead, Cap.”
“Thanks, Hilf keep them coming.”
Emily, Jack, and Mina had joined us.
“Captain, what’s going on?”
“We’re going to thread a needle with the Sand Dollar, Emily.” I started to unfold Demmit’s directions.
“Do you really need those, Alexandra?” Mina asked as she winked at me.
The Admiral glared at her with a worried look. Jack and Emily looked confused also. I thought to myself: did I need these directions? No response. Next, I thought I’d try asking something a little different. What was I up against?
Wow, the pictures that flashed into my mind!”
“Alex? Are you okay?” a concerned Emily asked as I leaned in hard against the scope.
“Fine. I’m fine. Let’s do this.” I said as I shook it off.
“Twenty feet at the keel, one thousand ahead, Cap.”
“Helm, three degrees to port.”
“Aye.”
“Ten feet at the keel, nine hundred ahead.”
“Helm, steady. Hilf, let me know when we’re seven hundred feet from target.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Jack, be ready to blow some air into the forward tanks on my mark. Carroll, two degrees up on the planes on the same mark.”
“Aye, Skip.”
“On your mark, Skip”
“Why just the bow tanks, Alex?” Emily got concerned as she asked.
“Fresh water isn’t as buoyant as sea water, Lieutenant. Salt adds buoyancy. If we didn’t make our bow more buoyant, we would nose dive into the bottom.
Emily looked to the Admiral who nodded in acknowledgement.
“Fifteen feet at the keel, eight hundred ahead, Skip.”
“Keep them coming, Hilf.”
“On my second mark, I want the same thing done to the amidships tanks and decrease the angle on the planes a degree.”
“Aye, Skip.” came back in tandem.
“Ten at the keel, seven hundred ahead, Skip.”
“Jack, take the bow up five. Carroll, give me two on the planes.”
“Alex, how do you know that is the right thing to do?” Emily was really worried now.
“I’ve done it before, Sis! Piece of cake!” I replied.
“But this is the first time…”
“Doctor? Let her concentrate. Remember what I said earlier to you and Alexandra. Let her prove herself.” I could hear Mina advising Emily.
The bow of Sand Dollar began to dip slightly.
“A little more on the tanks, Jack. Down periscope, Lieutenant Scott.”
“Aye.”
I looked over at the Admiral, who also had a very concerned look on his tired face.
“Ceiling is too low up ahead. I’ll have to wing it from here, Admiral. Hilf, I want constant intervals of ten.”
Admiral Demmit just nodded slightly and looked to the ceiling. I noticed sweat forming on his forehead.
“”Keel at eight, six-eighty ahead, Skip.”
“Jack, amidships tanks now. Carroll, ease off the planes a degree.” I reached for the squawk. “Maneuvering, ahead full on my command.”
“Keel eight, six-seventy ahead.”
The Sand Dollar started to shake and buffet a bit.
“Chief, give me full power now!” I said into the mic.
“Keel, five. Six-sixty ahead.”
“You got it Skip!” came back.
“Keel just went through the floor, Skip. Plus five thousand! Six- forty ahead though.”
“Jack blow aft tanks to the same level! Carroll, level out the planes!”
“Maneuvering…slow ahead!”
“Keel, thirty five. Six hundred ahead, Skip.”
“Slow ahead, Skip.”
“Keel at thirty five. Five-sixty ahead.”
“Keel constant at thirty five, Skip. Five hundred ahead.”
“Keel still at thirty five, Skip. Three- sixty ahead.”
“All stop!”
“All stop, aye.”
“Jack, take us up.”
“Alex, are you…Aye, skip.”
“I believe we’re here, Admiral.” I motioned to the ladder. “Get some searchlights topside, Jack.”
“Aye!”
Total darkness met our eyes as each of us exited the hatch onto the bridge. I had grabbed a flashlight on the way up. Its beam barely cut through the murky nothingness, but our spotlights revealed a fantasy world! All around us were crystal formations any geologist would envy. Everywhere, stalactites and stalagmites shimmered in our lights. This place was fantastic! We were in a huge cavern, some nine hundred to one thousand feet across. I could make out various height ledges all along the edge. Looking directly behind us I noticed a flicker of light. It almost looked like an arrowhead pointing down.
“This way out.” I said aloud.”
“What was that Captain?” Admiral Demmit asked.
I pointed to the stern. “That faint light leaking through the passage. It looks like an arrowhead…pointing the way out- like an exit sign, Admiral.”
I don’t see what you’re talking about Alex.”
“Kill the spots!” I called out. Total darkness encased us once more.
“Give it a minute, Admiral.”
Slowly, as my eyes adjusted to the darkness, two other flickers of light appeared to us- one to our port, and one just off our bow. The light to port looked brighter, maybe a bigger opening. I decided to check that one out first.
“And you saw that even with the spotlights on, Alex?”
“I saw it too Admiral.”
“Me too.”
“Of course.”
“I saw it too, Uncle Richard.” Emily rounded out the ‘I’s’.”
After some careful maneuvering, we closed to within five feet of the ledge that protruded from the opening. The opening I thought small turned out to be large enough to fit an Army Deuce-and-a-half through. The opening ended in, what looked like, a natural loading dock. Best of all it was level with our deck!
Being this close to the sides of the cavern, I could tell that my perceptions were initially off. What seemed to be small stalactites and stalagmites when we first arrived were immense pointed columns twenty, thirty, even forty feet high and ten to twenty feet wide at the bottom. They sparkled with a rainbow of colors when struck by light. This was truly a remarkable place!
“Break out the boarding plank and get us tied off on those columns, Jack. Let’s have a look around.”
“With pleasure, Skipper!”
As I started toward the ladder, Admiral Demmit caught my shoulder.
“Alex…Alex, what you did back there…it was incredible! I don’t think there is another boat captain in the world that could have done what you just did! Just incredible! How did you ask so many questions in so little time?”
“All I had to do, Admiral, was ask the right question. Everything I needed to know just shot into my head once I did, sir.”
“You make it sound so simple, Alex!”
“I…I…I guess it was…I mean…I guess it was simple, sir! I guess I just had to figure that out. Care to lead the expedition, Admiral?”
“Is anything going to jump out at me, Alex?”
“One minute…no, everything is in the clear, Admiral.” I moved aside to let him descend the ladder to the deck.
“Amazing! Simply amazing!” he mumbled as he climbed down.
Mina next caught my shoulder.
“I take it you have figured out your gift, Alexandra?”
“Not totally, Mina. I feel I still have a lot to learn about it. Maybe in sixty or seventy years I may get it down. Right now, though, it’s still strange…the feeling that is- it definitely will take some getting used to. I still don’t feel like royalty though.”
“My dear Alexandra, you have just taken another step to your throne! What you did today has cemented your power! By now everyone onboard Sand Dollar has heard about your skill and daring. They will follow you to the ends of the earth, Alexandra, maybe more! You are a true leader- Princess Alexandra!”
“Still not the queen yet, your highness?” I asked with a giggle and a tear on my cheek.
“As long as I am breathing, Alexandra. As long as I…” She paused. “When we go our separate ways, then you shall achieve greatness, my dear.” She reached over and wiped the tear from my cheek. Her own eyes looked quite moist. I restrained myself from asking any question. Instead I decided to give her a hug. “Don’t talk like that, Mina, please?”
“Everyone is guaranteed they’re demise, Alexandra. You have just shown incredible restraint in not inquiring about mine. The Mahanilui has picked a worthy recipient to our most royal bloodline.” She whispered to me then kissed me on my forehead.
“Come, let us go explore our new home, my sisters. Many good times dwell here- let’s start making them, shall we?” Mina nudged me toward the ladder and motioned for Emily, Jack, and Carroll to follow us.
The crystalline ground we stepped onto was smooth as glass, but not slippery, and reflected the light from the long curved tunnel in such a way that it amplified it. So much so in fact, that the smooth, glass-like walls of the tunnel seemed to glow brightly- as if somehow lit from behind. As we walked along this wide, glistening thoroughfare, a quote from a movie came to me.
“I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore!”
“An appropriate quote, Captain! I see you have read Mr. Baum’s first book. Have you read any more?”
“Actually, I didn’t read the book; I saw the movie, Mina. Ma and Pa believe the only book that should be in the house is the bible. A group of us went to the theatre back in Maryland when it came out. This tunnel reminds me of the ‘Yellow Brick Road’.”
“Quite the sheltered life! Although, reading scripture has it’s own rewards- morals, social mores, differences between good and evil, and the like. Nothing expands the mind better than a library though! Admiral, I submit that we should endeavor to create a library of sorts- an alcove of knowledge…oh dear…I…I may have gotten ahead of myself…forgive me.”
We had come to the end of the ‘Yellow Brick Road’ and now faced ‘Emerald City’. Our ‘Emerald City’ though, had no green concrete walls, no green colored glass or windows, nor did we need to wear green tinted glasses. Our city was a beautiful green palm forested, paradise! Roughly fifteen acres, by my eye’s reckoning, of pristine tropical wonder, guarded from behind by a volcanic mountainside, and fronted by the most beautiful, white sand beach I had ever seen this side of Waikiki!
“This…this is just perfect! It’s beautiful, Admiral!” I said in wide-eyed wonderment. Both Jack and Carroll whistled their agreement. Emily grasped my hand in hers and held my arm with the other. I had to ask the question. “Why doesn’t someone already live here?”
“According to our sources, Captain, the locals believe this area to be inhabited by mystical spirits- Deities of some sort. They refuse to come here or even get within four miles of the place. My sources think that occasional tremors in the area keep them away. So, in a way, the U.S. Navy is validating that claim!” The Admiral chuckled.
“It is even lovelier than I pictured it, Richard.” Mina said as she gently entwined her arm into the Admiral’s and leaned her head against his shoulder.
“Ye…yes…” He looked at her, slightly uncomfortable. “Yes, it is magnificent, isn’t it, Mina? This place makes you ask the question: Why do we fight at all?”
“Richard, it is because of places like this that people fight!”
“I believe you’re right, your highness!”
As we walked through our newfound paradise, we heard hissing- similar to steam escaping a boiler. The noise gradually increased in volume, as we got closer. A small cave about five feet wide and three feet high entered the mountainside. A small stream disappeared into the ground several yards above it. Steam rushed from its mouth.
“Ricky…Chief Samuels would love this.” I stated to everyone. “I’ll bet he could rig up a steam generator to that- no problem!”
“Already in the works, Alex. It should provide the base with adequate electricity and hot water.” The Admiral assured me.
It took over an hour to encircle the property. By the end of our tour we were all tired, but excited about our base. We noted that, although tropical, the area was quite open and required minor clearing to build the various roads and buildings associated with a small, remote base. With my approval, Mina asked that several provisions be made in the construction. Most notably, that all buildings fit into the surroundings, that they be insulated; that roadways would be kept at a minimum and use the local volcanic rock as pavement.
The Admiral reluctantly agreed and added, “Lieutenant, how long would it take you to put together detailed plans for the base? I would ask that you include Sand Dollar’s crew to help you abide by naval regulations.”
“Those documents have already been produced, Admiral. You may take them with you when you return to Oahu. Ensign Banes has graciously agreed to design our buildings and their interiors. Ensign Sanchez is quite the draftsman, if a little outdated. I believe her technique is still accepted. She has drawn out everything according to my specifications. We will be happy to review them with you and the captain. You should find them most detailed, sir.”
“Of course, I should have known that, your highness.” Demmit said with slight sarcasm. “I take it you’ve seen the results?”
“Various permutations, yes, Admiral. I believe we have worked out all of the kinks.”
“Of course! Alex…would you like to see the Lieutenant’s plans or have you and Emily already seen them too?” He growled.
“What is he talking about, Lieutenant Scott?” I heard Carroll ask Emily.
“Ya, what does he mean about you and the skipper seeing them already?” Jack also asked, bewildered.
“No, sir, I haven’t ‘seen’ them yet, but I trust the Lieutenant and our people.”
“OUR people, Commander?”
“Her people, Admiral, her people.” I blushed at the slip.
“Alexandra is correct in her usage, Admiral, we have all been brought together by the Mahanilui. Our two peoples have been merged- your Sand Dollar crew with those of us from Kili. Furthermore, we have all agreed to work to the same end. So Admiral, what is wrong with the phrase ‘our people’ instead of ‘yours’ and ‘mine’?”
“This isn’t a family, your highness, it’s a military unit! I’m their Commanding Officer!” Demmit growled.
“As am I on Kili! May I remind you Admiral, we are also under your command! We are now part of your military unit! Whether you agree or not, you and I are the parents of this unit- like the father and mother.” Mina argued.
“But we’re not married!”
“Not yet.” Mina said as she winked at him.
“Would somebody care to tell me what in blazes is going on?” Jack shouted out unable to hold her curiosity any longer.
I guess it was all the excitement and being tired rolled into one.
“Jack, remember a few days ago when Mina mentioned that certain people are granted gifts from the Mahanilui? Well, it seems that Emily and I are the newest members of Kili’s royal family!”
“Ya, I gathered that when the Admiral here referred to you both as ‘princesses’.”
“Mina admitted she has the gift of foresight.”
“Ya, I know that too. I was in the Wardroom at the time, remember?”
“Wait! I missed this! What are you two saying? Mina saw this all happening? Everything?”
“Yes, Carroll, she did.” I turned and answered her quickly.
“Then she could have stopp…”
“No, we would have been dead instead!” I turned back to my Ex-O. “Haven’t you been wondering how I got us out of all those tight situations- pulled off all those brilliant maneuvers? How Emily knew there were five castaways and what their injuries were? Think it out, Jack!”
“You mean you and Emily…”
“Yep! Me and Emily, Carroll!”
“You mean you can see the future?”
“Yep, more or less, Jack. But loose lips sink ships, Commander. Something you both should remember, Carroll.” I informed them.
“They won’t hear anything from me, Skip!” Carroll said quickly.
“That’s not what I meant. Oh, here ya go: monkey see, monkey do!” I stared at her, exaggerating as much as possible.
“We can see into the future too?” Jack blurted out.
I wondered if the blonde myth had actual substance.
“No, I’m afraid not, Jacquelyn. What the Captain is trying not to tell you is that you all have received a gift of some kind. You may not have even realized it yet. For instance, Lt. Sheldon…”
I stopped when I heard Mina say her name, as did Emily, Jack, and the Admiral.
“I haven’t seen you lay pencil to paper when calculating our course or estimating our arrival at a destination since your Mahanilui. Why?” Mina raised an eyebrow.
“I’ve…I’ve been…um…I’ve been doing it in my head. Why?”
“I distinctly remember you telling me that you write everything down to double check yourself- have you grown so self-confident?”
“Now that you mention it, Lieutenant, she has been faster and more precise with her math.” I responded.
“Oh, God, not you too.” I heard the Admiral groan quietly.
“I never noticed it before, Ma’am, are you sure about this?”
“As sure as I am that your name is Carroll Ann Sheldon, Lieutenant.”
My navigator looked confused.
“So…what kind of gift did I get, Mina- I don’t feel any different?” Jack asked innocently.
“You have not yet discovered your gift, Jacquelyn, but soon shall. You will find it quite useful though, I promise.”
I suddenly felt my ‘feeling’ come back. As I had done previously, I asked to be shown why. A movie of my radio operator, Chief Van Pelt, running from the tunnel to our location flashed into my head. Admiral Demmit and Mina must have noticed.
“Alexandra, I certainly hope you acclimate yourself to your gift soon. It is very disconcerting seeing you convulse every time you use it.” Mina told me with amusement.
“Alex? What is it?” the old man asked.
“Chief Van Pelt is on her way.” I pointed in the direction we had just come and dropped my thumb like a pistol’s hammer.
Randi appeared sprinting through the palms.
“Skip…Admiral…we need…to get back…to the…the boat!” she gasped trying to fill her lungs with air and talk at the same time.
“What is it, Randi?” I asked.
Instead of her answering, I got more flashes.
Pictures of a patrol (PT) boat being torpedoed; fuel burning on top of the water as men tried to tread water through it to stay afloat. Something odd about these pictures though- they were dark as night. It was midday though. Could this have happened last night? Big response. I tried an alternate tact. What date will this happen? The picture of a desk calendar flashed in, ‘April 14th’ it said.
Where will it happen? Another picture flashed, this time a chart with an unknown finger pointing to a specific area. What can we do?
Suddenly I was there! At the site indicated on the chart. I looked around to see Sand Dollar coming to full battle stations. I saw myself at the periscope- did my rear-end really look that big? Jack was talking to me…me at the scope, that is.
“Can you see anything, Alex?”
“No, it’s like pea soup up there, Jack.”
“Then how are we going to find that disabled PT, Skip?” Carroll asked from the chart table.
“I guess we should surface.” I saw myself go stiff as ‘I’ said that.
“Carroll, Alex is doing it again.”
“How long will she be gone this time?”
“The pool has a wider spread this time, Carroll- a minute to fifteen.”
They were betting on how long I would take to snap back to reality? Another voice entered the conversation.
“Skip! I have two fish in the water! Bearing zero-zero-six, two thousand feet and closing.”
“Alex? What do you want us to do? Alex!”
I didn’t answer. Instead, Jack gave an order.
“Dive! Take us to two hundred! Let the air out, Carroll!”
As Lt. Sheldon relayed the orders, I just stood there! I walked around this other me trying to get her attention. For whatever reason, I couldn’t touch ‘me’- not even with my breath. Nothing I did fazed her. It was as if I wasn’t really here.
“Jack then did the unexpected! She pulled me from the periscope stalk and moved my unresponsive body to the side. As I watched, she lowered the scope- something that needed to be done before we went deeper.
Still I didn’t move. I felt numb knowing I could not be heard- totally useless as the enemy torpedoes grew closer. Finally, I heard the explosion. The Sand Dollar rattled, but only slightly. We had not been hit, but something topside had. The PT! I looked back at the chronometer and noted the time- 2135. We were too late! I had spent way too much time interrogating myself for a plan!
I looked back down at myself sitting on the floor- noting the tears.
There has to be another way!
Again I was at the scope, only this time it was daylight. Ahead of us I could see a small, nondescript, object on the horizon. As we got closer I could make out the battleship grey of the small PT boat. Her lookouts were pointing in our direction as the rest of her crew scrambled around. I decided to scan the surrounding waters for anything else.
At first I wasn’t sure so I took a second look. There it was- another periscope masthead! I cursed. The thought struck me to look at the chronometer- 1821. I looked at the scope heading- eighty-five degrees. Somehow we had to get here before 1800 hrs, find that enemy boat and or rescue the PT crew!
Something reminded me of what Mina told Emily and I. She said she had seen our demise coming well in advance- far enough ahead to fashion a viable plan for success. Could I do the same? I had to try. Something else hit me just then…
“Alex!” Emily screamed. “Alex! Come out of it! We need you! Alex!’ She screamed repeatedly. I felt her hand slap my face. I blinked and saw tears running down her cheeks.
“Wha…what happened?”
“You’ve been out for five minutes, Alex! We were all worried about you! What happened to you?” Emily cried.
I looked around to see Jack, Carroll, Admiral Demmit, Mina, and Randi Van Pelt standing over Emily and I. All looked extremely concerned. When and how did I get on the ground? I asked the first intelligent thing I could think of.
“Where am I and what day is this?”
Emily looked around to everyone. Only Mina seemed to understand my question.
“We are at our new base on Ni’ihau, Alexandra, and today’s date is the eighth of April.”
“It’s not too late to stop it!” I exclaimed.
“Quoting Charles Dickens now, Captain?”
“What? No. No, we can stop it! I know how we can stop it from happening!” I rattled on.
“Stop what from happening, Commander?” the Admiral growled.
“Uncle Richard! We can stop it! We can stop them from dying!”
“WHO?” Chorused in my ears.
“The PT boat crew! They’re going to all die if we don’t get there first! An enemy sub will find them and torpedo them first, if we don’t get there before hand! Before eighteen-hundred hours six days from now!”
A total hush filled our small group. Everyone, except Lt. Smith, was looking at me like I was mad! I started to get up, but Emily tried to keep me still.
“Alex, just stay still for a minute! I need to check you out.”
“I’m fine, sis! Let me get up! We don’t have a minute to spare! Not if we expect to save those men!” I exclaimed.
All five assisted me to standing. I started to run, but was stopped by a large strong hand.
“Before you go running off Alex, could you brief us on what you saw? Not so shrill or fast this time, though.” Demmit tried to calm me.
“Ok. Randi, you were running here to inform Admiral Demmit that a PT boat was reported overdue just off Howland Island- that Pearl thought the Admiral’s new rescue unit could assist, right?”
“Ya…how’d you know that, Cap?” An amazed Randi Van Pelt gasped.
“Well, if we don’t get there before eighteen-hundred hours six days from now, the entire crew will die- burned to death in a sea of flames!”
A collective gasp emminated from our group.
“Randi? You, Jack, and Carroll get back to the boat and prepare to leave. Carroll, I want you to chart a course for a point fifty miles west-southwest of Howland Island. I’ll give you the exact location when I get back. Admiral, Mina, Emily, I need to talk to you all about something. Get going!”
“Aye Skip, we’ll be waiting for you.” Carroll said as the three sprinted back through the trees.
“Mina?” I started. “I’m not sure I understand what happened just now.”
“It looked like you had a massive seizure and fell to the ground, Alex!” Emily answered.
“Not what happened to me physically, Emily! What happened to me, Mina?”
“I believe it was the next step in your development, Alexandra. Care to elaborate?”
“At first I was in the Con! I was watching me- like I was another person. I watched myself stiffen up as I was looking through the periscope. We detected two torpedoes in the water. Jack asked me what to do. I didn’t answer. She had to give the order to dive. I tried to snap me out of it but it was as if I weren’t there. Nothing I did mattered. I just stood there while Jack and Carroll ran my boat!”
“Did you look at the clock or the chart table for any clues, captain?” Lt. Smith asked.
“Yes, 2135 hrs. I heard the PT boat explode. I realized we were too late. So I asked if there was another way.” I stopped to wipe my eyes.
“This time I was looking through the periscope as we neared the disabled craft. I could see her crew scampering around in alarm. The lookouts pointed directly at us. I scanned the water around the boat and discovered another periscope masthead.”
“An enemy sub.”
“Yes, Admiral. I realized that we were still too late for a rescue. If we can get there and be in a position to fire on that sub before they target the PT…”
“We save twelve men! How can we do that though, Alex? We only have one torpedo left.” Emily asked.
“We make that one fish count, sis! Those men are counting on us!” I cried.
“Alex, have you thought that maybe you aren’t suppose to rescue them?” Demmit interjected.
“If we weren’t suppose to rescue them, I don’t think I would have been given the time to try, Admiral!”
“Then, by all means Captain Steinert, let’s go rescue those men! I hereby authorize your mission. You will depart immediately! I’m coming with you…to…observe!”
“Bully!” Mina shouted.
Within twenty minutes we had Sand Dollar turned and prepared to exit our new base.
“Ahead slow. Get ready to flood the bow tanks, Jack. We’re just going to reverse the procedure we used getting in to get out.”
“Aye, Skip. Ready on the bow tanks.”
Getting out proved to be simpler than getting in. The strong current we had experienced entering actually pushed us out like a fish from the tube. Again sonar registered a deep column in about the same spot as the fast current. Maybe it was some kind of deep, underground, fresh water river. I just made it a point to never find out how deep it actually was.
Carroll had our rough course computed and ready by the time the four of us touched the deck. It only took a minute for her to recalculate the exact location and arrival time, which she estimated to be 1605 hrs, six days from now at full speed. I advised her that I wanted to come in from the south to surprise the enemy sub. That added an extra twenty minutes to our ETA. I could live with that.
The Admiral had Josie Two-Eagles send a coded transmission to Pearl alerting them that the new rescue unit had been activated. Her smiling face glowed as she spoke her native tongue. I presumed Adam Redhorse was on the other end.
As I did almost every day since her rescue, I went below to talk to our prisoner, Takashi Moritsu. Shipping her back to Pearl was out of the question now that she had experienced the Mahanilui for herself. She had quickly learned passable English and could now carry on a decent conversation.
“Good afternoon, Miss Moritsu. Are there any complaints today?” I asked as I reached the bottom of the ladder.
“When can see sun? No see sun for many day now. Seat hard.” She patted the lightly padded steel wall shelf.
“I told you. When you start talking better English, we’ll think about letting you out.” I smiled.
“I was just spoofing you, Captain Steinert. You know I can speak fluent English since you changed me into a girl.”
“How many times do I have to tell you, Takashi, I didn’t have anything to do with that, besides, think of how you would be feeling now if you hadn’t! As I recall, you had a broken leg and a few broken ribs, plus a concussion. You, my dear, were in a world o’ hurt, as my Pa use to say.”
“I still say you have a strange accent, Captain. Where did you say you are from, again?”
“Ten miles up the hill from Hannibal, Takashi. I thought I told you that already. Next you’ll be asking me how to get there from here!”
“I don’t mean to question you, I just find your accent curious and want to learn more about the area you call home, ma’am. I mean you no dishonor.”
“And you’ll forgive me for not quite trusting you yet, Moritsu Takashi. You may have experienced the same miracle we have, but that does not affect your allegiance.”
“I agree with you whole-heartedly, Captain. I find it hard to believe the things you tell me my people have done, although I am not all that surprised.”
“I’m surprised you would say that, Takashi. A victorious surprise attack on your sleeping enemy has to be the ultimate honor. We had heard every pilot involved received a special medal from the Emperor.”
“There was much fanfare when news came of the attack. Many of us though, feared that we had awakened a sleeping dragon. Many others felt it was a cowardly act, and there is no honor in that, Captain. My fear is the dragon will bite back- hard!” Moritsu dropped her face to her hands and sighed. I had an idea what she would say next- something she said to me at least once in each of our conversations since her Mahanilui.
“Once again, my apologies for your missing brother. It was a mistake to even ask if you had lost someone. I feel I have dishonored your family by taking its sole male heir, Captain.”
“As I’ve told you before, Takashi, you are hardly solely responsible for what happened.”
“Yet, when we first met, you had no problem holding a pistol to my head and pulling the trigger if I didn’t answer your question!”
“I seem to remember a certain derogatory phrase leap from your mouth, Takashi. With all that had just happened to us…to me, I was in no mood to be berated by someone we had just rescued. I could have just left you there, you know.”
“For that I am eternally indebted, Captain. I doubt my Captain would have been quite that humanitarian. In fact, had I not just delivered his meal, that shot over your bow would have been disastrous. Had I not argued with him about killing women or reminding him of the meaning of your quarantine ensign…”
“I appreciate that, Takashi. I also believe you were forcibly removed from his sight and thrown in the brig- which you stated was what saved your life.”
“To contradict ones captain in any way is punishable by death, for he has almost as much power on his ship as the Emperor himself! If you had not shown compassion, I would be dead, Captain, one way or another.”
“I’m not so certain that you wouldn’t have been better off dying out there, Takashi. What has happened makes us all fugitives. Because of the Mahanilui, we can never reveal ourselves to our families. In my case, there is no longer anyone to carry on the family name. Sgt. Williams is frightened that her father would kill her on the spot if he found out. Seaman Masterson will never be taken seriously as a real human being again. She will forever be seen as some big-chested, blonde floosey- regarded as just some dumb prostitute probably. Lt. Scott is the only one of us to truly be afforded the liberty of family.” I started to get choked up.
“Lt. Smith has told me that your doctor has accepted you as her sister. At least you have someone who accepts you. If I ever return to Japan, with no family to speak of, I will be treated as Miss Masterson- a whore- that is what awaits me, captain. With you and the others I stand a chance for a normal life once this war ends.”
“Don’t be too sure of that, Takashi. If word of our…unique, um…condition ever made it past Admiral Demmit, we could become lab rats- test subjects. That, in my opinion, would be far worse than dying of starvation at sea or by firing squad.”
“That would be bad, Captain Steinert! Changing the subject, would you be up for a game of chess? Lt. Smith has been teaching me the game.”
“Takashi, I would love to play a few games with you but I’m afraid it wouldn’t be fair.”
“Why? Because of that uncanny trait you have for seeing the future? Lt. Smith told me of your gift, Captain. She felt full disclosure appropriate.”
I smiled.
“So, how many languages do you know so far, Takashi? I understand you have a knack for learning them?”
“Somewhere around seven I think, unless you consider the three variations of Polynesian as one. Getting back to our first subject, Captain. When will it be possible to see some real daylight again- I miss the sun on my face?”
“My answer was serious, Takashi. When you show me that you can be trusted- simple as that. I didn’t get to be a boat commander by underestimating people, did I, Miss Moritsu! I know when the time is right.” I said as I pointed to my head. Same time tomorrow, then?”
“I’ll look forward to it, Captain Steinert, good night.”
We exchanged bows as I got up to leave.
The scene that met my eyes was one of logical chaos. As I looked through the periscope at the disabled PT, I observed her captain nervously scanning the water around him for any sign of trouble. His lookouts pointed in my direction and the chaos aboard the small craft doubled. I continued to watch as all her machine guns came to bear on Sand Dollar’s periscope head. Unconcerned that they could cause us damage, I turned the scope clockwise until I saw the other scope masthead bobbing among the waves. There it was- the enemy submarine- right where I had seen it before.
“Flood and open tube two, Miss Cummins. Stand by for my final mark.”
“Aye, Skip.”
I leaned back into the eyepiece.
“Final mark: heading zero-zero-zero, one thousand feet. Mark!”
“Tube two ready for firing, Skip.”
“Fire two, Jack.”
“Two away, Alex.”
I looked at my watch- the time to impact figured in my head. 5- 4- 3- 2- 1- Nothing! Why had we missed?
“Cap, I have two fish in the water. They targeted the PT!”
“Damn!”
I reached above my pillow and turned on my reading light. My clock said 0300. Rubbing my face, I asked aloud, “What am I missing?” I preceded to further question myself. Was this enemy impossible to hit? Response. Was it heading toward us? Response. Was it broadside to us? Nothing. Ok…so it’s heading toward the PT- it can be hit. So how do I do it? I had expected flashes of pictures or some sort of movie, but nothing happened. Was there some sort of time limit on my new gift? Nothing.
“Then how am I going to sink that damn sub?” I again said out loud in frustration.
A quiet knock sounded on my door.
“Alex, can I come in?” Emily’s voice asked through my door.
“Sure. Come on in, sis.”
“Alex, you need to get some sleep! We all need you to be awake and alert tomorrow evening. Let yourself get some sleep!”
“Not until I get this figured out, Emily! I know I’m missing something…something simple!”
“Well, the less sleep you get the harder it is to concentrate! As doctor of this boat I can order you to bed rest if you’d like? Come on sis, don’t make me resort to that, please?”
“I know I’m close to a viable solution here, Lieutenant. I can feel it! I just have to figure out what the critical piece is.”
“You still have thirty nine hours to come up with a plan, Alex. I know you’ll think of one by then. I know you’ll figure a way to save those men. Now, forget about that for now and try to sleep- before I tell Uncle Rick that his new neice is intentionally putting this boat at risk!”
“You wouldn’t?”
“No?”
“You win, sis! I’ll try to get some shut eye.”
“See that you do, sis! Good night.” Emily pointed her finger at me as she left, closing the door behind her.
0310 hours, 30 nautical miles East of Howland Island, April 14th, 1944
The scene that met my eyes was one of logical chaos. As I looked through the periscope at the disabled PT, I observed her captain nervously scanning the water around him for any sign of trouble. His lookouts pointed in my direction and the chaos aboard the small craft doubled. I continued to watch as all her machine guns came to bear on Sand Dollar’s periscope masthead. Unconcerned that they could cause us damage, I turned the scope counter-clockwise until I saw the other sub’s masthead bobbing among the waves. There it was- the enemy submarine- right where I had seen it before.
“Flood and open tube two, Miss Cummins. Stand by for my final mark.”
“Aye, Skip.”
I leaned back into the eyepiece.
“Final mark: heading zero-zero-one, one thousand feet. Mark!”
“Tube two ready for firing, Skip.”
“Fire two, Jack.”
“Two away, Alex.”
I looked at my watch- the time to impact figured in my head. 5- 4- 3- 2- 1- Nothing! Why had we missed?
“Cap, all I heard was a metallic thud, wait! I have two fish in the water! They targeted the PT!”
“Damn!”
I reached above my pillow and turned on my reading light. The clock said 0310. Rubbing my face, I cried aloud, “What am I missing?” I proceeded to further question myself. Was this enemy impossible to hit? Response. Was it heading toward us? Response. Was it broadside to us? Nothing. Ok…so it’s heading toward the PT- it can be hit. So how do I do it? I had expected flashes of pictures or some sort of movie, but nothing happened. Was there some sort of time limit or restriction on my new gift? Nothing.
“Then how am I going to sink that damn sub?” I again cried out in frustration.
A quiet knock sounded on my door.
“Alex, can I come in?” It was Emily.
“Sure. Come on in, sis.”
“Alex, you really need to get some sleep! We all need you to be alert this evening. Get some sleep!”
“Not until I get this figured out, Emily! I know I’m missing something…something simple!”
“Well, the less sleep you get the harder it will be to concentrate! As I have been saying the last few days, as physician of this boat, I can order you to bed rest if you’d like? Come on Captain; don’t make me resort to that, please?”
“I know I’m close to a viable solution here, Lieutenant. I can feel it! I just have to figure out what that critical piece is.”
“You still have fifteen hours to come up with a plan, Alex. I know you’ll think of one by then. I know you’ll figure a way to save those men on that patrol boat. Now, forget about that for right now and try to sleep- This time I really will tell Uncle Rick that his new niece is intentionally putting this boat at risk!”
“You wouldn’t?”
“No?” Her glare told me she was dead serious. I had seen it once before and knew there was no way to win this one.
“You win, sis! I’ll try to get some shut-eye. It’s probably useless though.”
“Just try, sis! Good night.” Emily pointed her finger at me as she left, closing the door behind her.
Something about this was very familiar. Like it had happened before. Another soft knock came from my door.
“Come on in.” I said dejectedly before whoever could ask permission to enter.
“Alexandra, I’m worried about you, dear. You are pushing yourself to the brink!”
“What would you recommend, Lt. Smith?” I asked slightly annoyed.
“Well for one thing, my name is Mina- lest you’ve forgotten!”
“I’m sorry, Mina. I’m just tired.”
“That is exactly the point of my concern, Alexandra. You are focusing all your energies on this single situation! Even machines need rest from time to time, my dear. I must remind you that you…are no machine- no robot!”
“What’s a robot?”
Mina rolled her eyes in exasperation. “You’ll find out in about forty years- my point is that you, of all people, need rest, Alexandra! You are in command- you are queen! As such, you can’t allow your subjects to observe weakness, indecision, or fatigue!”
“Mina, I appreciate what you’re trying to do, but trust me, I won’t…I can’t stop until I find the correct scenario! One that saves that crew and keeps us afloat! It’s my responsibility!”
“Is it? Is it your sole responsibility? I know of four other officers on this submarine that are more than able to assist you if required, Alexandra! Don’t be so demanding of yourself!”
“Did you have anyone to share your vision or planning, Mina? You don’t seem the type to ask for help either.”
“You forget that your sisters have the gift also, Alexandra. My daughters lost equal amounts of sleep as I! But that is not what I’m getting at, my dear. Your gift should supplement your natural abilities, not replace them. You mustn’t rely on your gift for answers to every situation- it doesn’t work like that, Captain. There are some instances where your gift would lead you astray. Use the other resources available to you! Maybe this is one of those situations. Now try to get some sleep, my princess. Your subjects await your orders, and I await the fulfillment of my vision, Alexandra. Sweet dreams.” She exited my quarters before I could reply. What wasn’t she telling me? Fulfillment of her vision- what was that all about?
“Sis, you look terrible! Didn’t you get anymore sleep like I told you to last night?” Emily said as she entered the Wardroom. “You just stay where you are, I’ll be right back.” She placed her plate and cup on the table beside me and disappeared down the passageway. She was back in an instant.
“Here, let me have a look at you! Look up at me? You really have to ease up, sis, no fella worth the time is going to even look at you in this condition! There! That should hide your battle scars!” She pocketed the small compact then slid her plate and cup with her as she took up position opposite me at the table.
“So, have you thought of anything yet? Judging by your appearance, my guess would be no.” Emily said as she carefully eyed me up.
“No, I haven’t. Even with Mina’s advice earlier I still have no resolution.”
“Oh? What type of advice did she give you, Alex?”
“She recommended I shouldn’t rely so heavily on our gift- that I ‘use other resources’.”
“Maybe she has a point, Alex. What if you ran some things past Jack, Carroll, or I? Maybe Uncle Rick can help?”
“Ask the Admiral? No, I couldn’t do that. The crew would lose all confidence in me! Besides, I don’t think that’s what she meant. I think she was hinting that I should do this ‘old school’- as if I never had this gift. I think that is the key to finding the missing piece.”
“The offer still stands- if you need my advice just ask, sis. I’d be glad to help!”
“Thanks Emily, I appreciate that. I’m not real hungry this morning; I better get to the Con.” I said as I grabbed my dishes and headed aft.
“A little early today, Captain? You don’t look so good! Another long night, Alex?” Jack looked concerned.
“Still haven’t got it figured yet, Jack. I guess Emily didn’t cover my ‘battle scars’ as well as she thought?”
“We girls can tell, Alex. Wait! Did I just say that?” My Ex-O’s face went crimson. I just had to giggle.
“Relax, Jack, we’ve all been making those slips lately- lasting effects from the Mahanilui, I assume. Mina did say it would help us adjust.”
“Well, if you’ll pardon my bluntness, Alex, I sure hope it helps you adjust faster. You’ve been losing much too much sleep lately- not good from a command standpoint!”
“Can’t be helped, Jack! I have less than twelve hours to come up with a way to save both those men and us! Everything I try, I just can’t get that to happen! If I could just find the key to it all!”
“As you’ve seen it…envisioned it, do they even see the other mast, Skip?”
“It’s always the same. Their captain is looking straight at our periscope. He never looks elsewhere- just at us.”
“If only he would look around somehow.”
“You might have something there, Jack! If I could get him to look around…that wouldn’t work! If he spotted that mast, they would fire on him immediately. That still doesn’t fit my criteria! I’m still missing something!” I said in frustration.
“You’ll get it, Skip! You always do. Something will turn that light above your head on, you’ll see.” She smiled.
“I’m no cartoon, Jack, not unless that is your gift- to produce lit idea bulbs over peoples’ head’s!” I tried to rub the exhaustion from my eyes. “It’s just so frustrating, Jack! Such a simple problem- how did Mina keep her sanity? Her problem had so many different and complex facets compared to this!”
My Ex-O reached for the mic.
“Lt. Sheldon to the Con.”
“Carroll’s not due for another eight hours, Jack!”
“She told me to call her if you had another bad night, Alex. Go back and get some rest. You might just come up with something this time.”
“I can’t, Jack! What will the crew say? What will the Admiral say?”
“At this point, Alex, I don’t care what any of them say! Everyone onboard knows what’s at stake here! They’re confident you’ll come through.”
I don’t know why I did it- fatigue- Mahanilui- I don’t rightly know, but I wrapped my arms around Jack and gave her a sisterly embrace.
”Thanks, Jack! That means a lot!”
“Get some rest, Skipper!”
I passed Emily in the passageway on the way back to my quarters. She was trying to hide a slight smile. Just before closing my door, I paused and strained to listen.
“I did what you told me to, Emily. At first I wondered if it would work, but she finally gave in.” I heard Jack say.
“Thank you! She’s no good to us like this, you know that, Jack. She’s been pushing herself twice as hard as she normally does. This mission has really gotten to her and if she keeps it up she could hurt herself.”
“I thought we were able to heal fast though, Doc?”
“Yes our bodies can heal faster than normal. That’s not what I’m concerned about, Commander Cummins. I’m worried that her mind will snap! I just got my new sister. I don’t want to lose her by becoming a vegetable!”
“You know we all love her too, Doc. The whole crew is in agreement on that, you can feel it in the air!”
I closed my door and reached for a hanky. I know they meant well, but they had just applied additional pressure to my quest for a solution. My tears weren’t going to help get me through this!
The scene that met my eyes was one of logical chaos. As I looked through the periscope at the disabled patrol boat, I observed her captain nervously scanning the water for any sign of trouble. His lookouts pointed in my direction and the chaos aboard the small craft doubled. I continued to watch as all her machine guns came to bear on Sand Dollar’s periscope masthead. As before, he trained his binoculars right at me. I turned the scope clockwise until I saw the enemy’s masthead bobbing among the waves. There it was- the enemy submarine- right where I had seen it so many times before.
“Flood and open tube two, Miss Cummins. Stand by for my final mark.”
“Aye, Skip.”
I leaned back into the eyepiece to check my heading then turned back to the PT. The captain turned his attention to the enemy’s masthead.
“Final mark: heading zero-zero-zero, one thousand feet. Mark!”
“Tube two ready for firing, Skip.”
“Cap, I have two fish in the water. They targeted the PT!”
“Damn!”
“Captian to the Con.” The squawk interrupted my misery.
My alarm clock said 1525. Splashing some water on my face, I looked in the mirror. The makeup Emily had patched me up with earlier had washed away leaving a worn-out, raccoon-eyed reflection. She was right- no worthy man would dare waste…I opened the door and proceeded aft to the Con.
“Status, Miss Cummins?”
“Just thought you would like to know we’re almost at our destination, Skip. Any…wow, I guess not?”
“Getting closer, Jack. Getting closer.”
“Any preference to which way we come in, Alex?”
“From the south seems to be the most favored. Come in on her port. That way the enemy sub is a clear target- if our fish will detonate. Beyond that I just don’t have anything concrete yet.”
“Aye, Skip. Heading, zero-zero-zero. Maneuvuering, ahead slow.”
“Aye, zero-zero-zero.”
“Ahead slow, aye.”
“I thought Carroll was at the Con, Jack?”
“She just went back to grab some coffee. It’s not a problem, Cap- really.”
“Commander, Skipper, I figured you could use a cup too.” Lt. Sheldon said as she appeared through the aft hatch juggling three steaming mugs of coffee.
“Wow! You look bad, Skip! Here you need this!” She handed me the first cup.
“Thanks, Carroll! Nice to know you two are so complimentary!” I said, feigning insult.
“We don’t mean it like that, Alex. It’s just surprising to see you letting yourself go like this. Usually your makeup is impeccable!”
Both Carroll and I looked at Jack in disbelief, shaking our heads.
“I just did it again, didn’t I?” She blushed.
“If there’s one thing I’ve learned, Jack, it’s to not fight this change. Whether we like it or not, the Mahanilui is going to make us act like the girls we are.”
“Well, someone should tell that to Sgt. Williams! She’s the only one still wearing her civvies! Josie tells me she only wears a brassiere because she’s too uncomfortable without one!” Carroll added.
“I would have thought that Chief Samuels would have been the lone standout.”
“Are you kidding? That’s not the pumps below deck you’ve heard crying and moaning the past few nights, Cap!”
“You’re kidding?” I was shocked.
“Ricki Peterson and Randi have threatened to tie her hands to the side rails of her rack if she doesn’t give it a rest! I’m surprised the Admiral hasn’t said anything about the noise! He has to hear it.”
“Hear what, Miss Sheldon?” A gravelly baritone voice said from the forward hatch.
“Um…the…um…one of the ballast tank pumps below deck, sir. It’s been making one heck of a racket these past few nights, Admiral.” Carroll tried to cover.
“Oh, is that what it was? I thought it was Chief Samuels doing some…some…exploring. I never thought I’d hear that coming from one of my boats! My God, Alex! You look like hell! Are you feeling all right? Haven’t come up with anything have you?”
I shook my head.
“Maybe you should do this the old fashioned way and just shoot from the hip! Hold the mystical stuff for bigger dilemmas like Mina suggested. You know your sister is very worried about you! She even came to me asking if I thought you should be temporarily relieved of command. Dammit, Alex! We’ve lost ships and crews before! Don’t let this one become your undoing! I don’t want a Capt. Ahab! I want both of my nieces to keep their sanity!”
“Both, sir?”
“Yes, both! Emily has been so worried about you that she hasn’t been sleeping well either! From what I have observed, Alex, the whole boat thinks you’re some kind of god or something. I haven’t seen that kind of loyalty and respect toward one of my commanding officers in quite some time!”
“Not a god, Admiral Demmit! We, you and I that is, still retain that rank and privilege!” Mina announced majestically as she and Emily arrived through the aft hatch. I turned in her direction.
“My word, Alexandra that is definitely not ones image of a princess- or any other member of the royal bloodline! You look simply ghastly, my dear! Do excuse yourself and do something with that train wreck you call your face!”
Emily said nothing, but stared at me in disbelief.
Skipper, I hear screws bearing zero-zero-zero- dead ahead- four thousand and closing!”
“Thank you Miss Reynolds.”
“Thanks, Mina! You really know how to cheer a girl up! I’m afraid I don’t have the time to look pretty. I’m about to be put to the test! If you will all remain quiet?”
I motioned for those not on duty, to move aside and picked up the mic.
“Maneuvuering, all stop and let her coast. Lt. Sheldon take us to periscope depth.”
“Aye, skip, three- five feet.”
“All stop, Skipper.”
“Rig for silent running.”
“Aye, Skip.”
“Admiral? Would you have any qualms about our prisoner being present?” I said trying out an idea I had the other night.
“Do you think that is wise, Captain?”
“It came up in one of my scenarios, Admiral. I’d like permission to try, sir.”
“It’s your boat, Captain! Permission granted.”
“Three-five feet, Skip.”
“Jack, could you go and escort Miss Moritsu to the Con, please?”
Did Mina just smile at me?
“If you think it could help, Alex.”
“I believe she holds a piece to this, Jack!”
“Screws have stopped, Skipper!”
“Thank you Miss Reynolds.”
Raise the periscope gently, Lt. Scott.”
“Aye.”
As the periscope slowly rose into position I took hold of the handles to adjust the magnification. My left thumb gently circled the pushbutton for the signaling lamp. This button was a relatively new addition to periscope technology and let submarines communicate with other subs or ships while still submerged. To date I had never used it.
I recognized the scene in the eyepieces immediately. There sat the disabled PT boat, her captain scanning the surface for any disturbance.
“Miss Moritsu as you requested, Captain.” Jack said to my right.
“Takashi, I don’t want any trouble from you, understand?”
“No say word, Miss Captain!”
“Cut the crap, Miss Moritsu! I’ve been fully briefed!” Admiral Demmit growled.
“My apologies, Admiral. I will not cause any trouble. Captain, why am I here?”
“Takashi, I want you to have a look at something.”
I motioned her to have a look through the scope while I held the heading.
“What do you see, Miss Moritsu?”
“I see a torpedo boat. I think you call them PT’s. It looks like it is having some difficulty. They look like they are working on the engine. Is this correct?”
“Yes it is, Takashi. Now, look again. Tell me what you see now.”
I turned the scope to where I knew the enemy sub would be.
“I don’t see…wait. I see another periscope! Why are there two of your submarines here? Is this some kind of exercise, Captain?”
“No. this is the real thing Takashi, and what you are looking at is one of your submarines just sitting there waiting to attack a disabled vessel. Down scope, Lt. Scott.”
“Aye, sir.”
“Are you sure it is really disabled?”
“Yes, I’m sure, Takashi. Headquarters reported them overdue six days ago. Nothing has been heard from them since then.”
“It’s a miracle they have not been attacked already. Why do they wait?”
“They will sit there and wait until dark, then attack! I have seen this to be true.”
Takashi Moritsu looked at each of us, starting with Admiral Demmit and ending with me. Her face said it all.
“There is no honor in a victory of this kind, Captain. It is cowardly to wait for the cover of darkness to strike a lame beast. The honorable thing to do is strike now or not strike at all as they pose no threat! This captain dishonors both the Empire and his family! Is there no way for your PT boat to counter attack?”
Was there a way for them to attack first?
Camera flashes went off in my head.
“Thank you Miss Moritsu. You may have just saved those men! If you would step over there, please?”
“What did I do?” I heard her ask Mina.
“Lt. Scott, raise the periscope again, please.”
As soon as the scope stopped I reacquired the Patrol boat. As anticipated her lookouts spotted us and alerted their captain. I wasted no time in breaking in that signaling button- I only hoped that he would believe me.
“Alex, what are you saying to them?” Emily asked.
“You’ll hear in a moment, sis! I hope!”
I saw him calmly turn his head slightly and say something. One of his crew appeared beside him and nodded.
“Sonar, give me a few pings!”
“Skipper?”
“I want you to give our guest a few pings on the SONAR! Is that understood, Miss Reynolds?”
“Aye.”
“Alex! What are you doing?” Emily screeched.
“Letting the enemy know we’re here, sis. They pose a threat to our rescue and I’m challenging them. It’s the honorable way.” I glanced at Takashi. She closed her eyes and bowed slightly to me.
As quickly as possible I focused on the enemy masthead. I saw it turn in our direction. I touched the signaling button slowly twice- ‘bye-bye’!
At this moment I expected the Japanese captain to be soiling his britches! If he played into my strategy, he would be trying to get us into range, thereby buying time for the PT crew to ready and fire their torpedo launchers. I had quickly figured the change of our enemy’s position into my message. I couldn’t be sure if I took into account lead or windage. Shooting from the hip can be complicated- especially with hips as big as mine.
I shook my head at the last thought. Did I actually think that?
A moment later I saw torpedoes spring from both their forward mounted torpedo launchers in an eruption of compressed air. I estimated ten seconds to target.
The following sound was music to our ears! Turning the periscope toward the sound of the explosion, I was rewarded with the characteristic fountain of pressurized water.
“Direct hit! Score another one for our side!” I announced as the pressure hull erupted in high-pitched cheers and I collapsed on the periscope with a huge sigh!
“Commander Cummins, surface the boat. Let’s introduce ourselves. Lt. Sheldon, lead the rescue party to look for survivors.” I looked to our guest, Miss Moritsu.
“Takashi, I’m sorry you had to be a part of this. I know we must look like the barbarians your people claimed we are. Please accept my apologies.”
“You do me a dishonor by apologizing, Captain Steinert. Your attack was cunning, like a ninja- you neutralized your foe using the resources available. Sensei would say ‘the rabbit has devoured the snake.”
“I agree with Miss Moritsu, Captain- well played, well played indeed! Wouldn’t you agree Admiral?”
“Good job, Commander! Glad you finally came up with something! By the way, how did you get the captain to fire at the enemy instead of us?”
“I simply told him: Do not look. Enemy sub, zero-four-six, one football field, thirty feet down.”
“One football field? What is football?”
“It’s an American game, Takashi.”
“An offshoot of rugby, Miss Moritsu.” Mina explained further as I smiled, but shook my head in wonder.
“It proved we were American, gave the distance to target at the same time while still keeping the message short.”
“Jack, could you escort Miss Moritsu back to the brig? I’m sorry Takashi, but you understand. Admiral, Mina, Emily; please join me on the bridge?”
“Passing fifteen, Skip! Tower is dry.”
“Thanks, Carroll. As soon as the holes are plugged get your detail together. See you topside. Admiral? Ladies?” I motioned to the ladder. Admiral, maybe you should go first?”
“Still feeling self-conscious, Captain?”
“No, I just think a man should be the first person they see. That way they won’t be too shocked by our appearance, sir.”
“Good point, Alex.”
“Thank you, Admiral.”
I followed Admiral Demmit up the ladder, but stopped mid span when I heard the two voices whispering below me.
“Congratulations, Emily, you have a very special sister- brilliant in fact!”
“Thank you, Mina. I saw that when we first met, eighteen months ago!”
“She may not have succeeded had it not been for you, Lieutenant!”
“I disagree, Mina! Alex has always been inventive strategically. You are right though, she is very special to me!”
“Exactly my point, Lieutenant. Because you care for her- your concern for her- she redoubled her efforts and explored even the most obscure of scenarios!”
“That was what I was trying to avoid, Mina! Her stress level was already too high! She could have…”
“Oh, pish-posh! She has yet to know true stress, dear. What faces you both will make this a walk in the park! But enough of that! After you, Lt. Scott.” Lt. Smith gestured to the ladder. I hurried up the last half wondering what she had meant or seen.
“Ahoy! Captain of the torpedo boat! Rear Admiral Demmit out of Pearl Harbor. Do you require mechanical or medical assistance?”
“If you have someone capable of performing miracles with Packard engines then yes, we could use three!”
“We might just have one in reserve, captain! Permission to come alongside?”
“Granted!”
“Admiral, who did you have in mind?”
“Rick Samuels is the best, Alex. He could tear apart and reassemble any engine blindfolded!”
“But Chief Samuels isn’t that guy anymore, sir!”
“Nonesense, Alex, Samuels can still kick their behinds! Girl or not! She’s a tough Brooklyn girl!”
“If you think she’ll be okay, Admiral.” I picked up the mic. “Chief Samuels report to the bridge. Con, sound general quarters, we’re coming alongside.”
“Remember, officers don’t brawl with the enlisted men, are we clear, Miss Samuels?”
“Sure thing Skipper, but what if they starts it?”
“Then you holler for help, Lt. Samuels.” I strongly advised, recognizing her temporary commission.
“Now…” The old man rubbed his brow. “Just act like a Lieutenant, Rick! You’ve had to put up with them most of your adult life. And by all means, remember that you are Ricky Lynn Samuels, Chief Samuels’ illegitimate daughter!”
Admiral Demmit gently put a hand to the redhead’s shoulder. “If you behave yourself, I might be inclined to make those bars permanent, Rick.”
“Wha’ the hell would ya do that for, Admiral? I got a good thing going jus’ like dis- why would I want to become the thing I despise the most? Er…present company excluded ‘course!”
The Admiral and I both shook our heads.
“Don’t make me relieve you of both those temporary bars and your stripes! Is that understood, Lt. Samuels?”
“Clear as glass, Admiral! I’ll try mah best at riggin’ them gas hogs, sir.”
“Remember, Chief, one engine will get them to port, two will get them there that much faster.”
“Got ya, Skipper. I’ll do what I can.”
“You’re a girl!”
“Very observant sailor, en yer a boy! Now that we got that outta the way, I hear ya got problems with yer motors?”
“Ya. Hey Cap! Lookie here, they sent us a girl ta do man’s work!”
“Pipe down Yablonski! Name’s Anderson, Lieutenant…”
“Lt. Samuels, Skipper, Ricky Lynn Samuels.”
“You wouldn’t be Chief Richard Samuels little girl by chance?”
“Yep, but he’d probably deny it if ya ask’d him! You the same Anderson that got his butt kicked in Newark back in ’38?”
“He told you about that did he?” Capt. Anderson forced a laugh. “Well, if you’re as good as your old man, we’re in good hands.”
“If not better, Skipper!” Anderson smiled slightly as he shook his head.
“Yablonski!”
“Ya, Cap?”
“Seems we have a real celebrity here! I’d like you to meet ol’ Rick Samuels’ kid. You’d stand to learn a few things from this little beauty! She was taught by the best! Give her anything she needs and any assistance she wants- don’t annoy the lady, we clear?”
“Aye. This way Ma’am.”
“Why thank you, but I know where the engines is kept.” She headed below leading the way.
“Skipper has nothin’ but praise for yer old man, Lieutenant. Talks about him every chance he gets, which in most cases is every time we’re not on patrol! Well, as you can see we’re pretty much dead in the water here. Center engine has a sheared prop shaft from a seized aft bearing- need a dry dock to change that. Port engine threw a rod- shot out the block and almost went through the keel- that one’s junk. Starboard: she’s got a bad cam- lobes are worn completely down. I was tryin’ ta piece together one when the fireworks started. Thanks, by the way.”
“Fer what, Yablonski?”
“Well…fer helpin’ us take out that Jap sub! We’ve only been out on patrol fer six days an’ we still have lots a fuel in the tanks. Torpedo’d hit us an’ it’d be Lights out on Broadway, baby! An’ then there’s the cute redheaded honey yer skipper sent to help me! The man upstairs must really be lookin’ out fer us- savin’ our hides and sendin’ his angels to help!”
“I’m far from being an angel and I ain’t yer ‘cute honey”, sailor! We’re wastin’ time here! What’s the problem?”
“It’s taking longer than I thought. I’m havin’ trouble pullin’ the cam from the center. Can’t get it to come out.”
“Let’s look at what yer callin’ junk, first.” Lt. Samuels accidently bumped Seaman Yablonski trying to examine the damage to the condemned port engine. Samuels looked up at the sailor momentarily trying to decipher- to fight- the feeling.
“Gimme some space here!” It was softer- gentler- not the Chief’s normal whiney growl.
“Hummm, looks like yer port ain’t out of it yet, Yablonski! How’s about ya get me some wrenches. If I get yer cam out fer ya, you reinstall it in the starboard engine. I’ll work my magic on the port. We’ll have ya underway in two hour, tops!”
“Ya sure ‘bout that Lieutenant? I’ve already spent three days on that cam alone!”
Lt. Samuels, aka, Chief Samuels pushed her way past the disbelieving mechanic and proceeded to the rear of the crippled engine, jiggled a part or two then twisted another.
“Try that, Yablonski. Give it a quarter twist clockwise then a good yank.”
The stubborn camshaft slid out smoothly to the amazement of her peer.
“That one knows her way around a motor, Admiral. No doubt she’s Samuels kid either- has his attitude. Funny, I didn’t think Rick was even married.”
“He isn’t! I know for a fact that she was a total surprise. I don’t have to tell you how Rick is on leave!”
“Oh ya! I could tell you some stories, Admiral. He can be a real hell-raiser! By the way, Admiral, any chance to meet and thank the captain of that sub? He’s got to be one hell of a gambler to take a chance like that- balls the size of…” He gestured to his groin. “You know…we were just about to fire on you until he pulled that football field message thing. We thought for sure you were the Jap.”
“ Unfortunately he’s a little under the weather, but you’re right, Captain Steinert is one hell of an officer! And believe me…he’s a sight for sore eyes, Lieutenant!” Commander Steinert is definitely different.”
“Well, pass on my thanks and appreciation. Lucky bastard- how’d he get to transport around all those pretty nurses?”
“Sand Dollar is a new project of mine, Lieutenant. She is the start of a rescue/retrieval unit similar in design to the Coast Guard.”
“You demoted a whole Navy boat to Coast Guard status? Why?”
“I didn’t demote anyone, Lieutenant! The Sand Dollar is the fastest boat in the fleet! Her crew is the cream of the crop- her nursing staff survived the hell at Pearl! Everyone onboard has years of experience! I’m very proud of her, Anderson!”
“But rescue and retrieval, Admiral? A crew like that would be of better use in combat!”
“She saved your ass, didn’t she?”
“Well, ya, but…”
The loud throaty sound of an engine breathing to life interrupted the conversation. It had a definite miss to it though.
“I thought your mechanic said the port engine was junk, Lieutenant?” The Admiral gloated.
“Yablonski! I thought you told me that thing was beyond repair!”
The red-faced sailor just raised his arms in confused defeat.
“You were telling me about how I demoted the crew, Lieutenant. Need I remind you that Lt. Samuels is one of our nursing staff and not our chief mechanic! She volunteered to come aboard and help.”
Within an hour the same sound echoed around the eighty foot PT as the starboard engine sparked to life. Admiral Demmit just smiled and winked. Captain Anderson took off his cap and rubbed his forehead with his forearm.
“Damn!”
“You can say that again!”
The petite redhead approached her two superiors while wiping her hands on an oily rag.
“That does it Skipper, yer good to go on two of the three! I wouldn’t push the port engine too much though. She’s only runnin’ on nine cylinders. Had to pull out the bad one an crank it’s exhaust valve open. Sorry it took so long, Admiral.”
“You did a fine job, Ricky Lynn! Chief Samuels should be proud!” Demmit smiled and surreptitiously winked at her. The redhead blushed as she smiled demurely.
Captain, looks like you’re good to go! We’ll follow you back to Howland just in case Lt. Samuels repairs…” Demmit caught the redhead’s angry scowl. He cleared his throat. “Just to make sure.”
“Thank you again Admiral, and sorry I doubted your project, sir.”
Anderson saluted the Admiral, and offered his hand to Lt. Samuels. “Thanks again, ma’am. Yablonski needed to be kicked down a few notches! Your dad would be proud of you! Next time I see him I’ll tell him his girl is just as amazing as him, only way prettier!”
“Thank you, Lt. Anderson.” She said, still blushing.
“Welcome back, Lt. Samuels! Sounds like you gave their engines the feminine touch? Meet a new friend, Chief?” I asked, having been high enough above them to watch her progress.
“I just straightened him out on some of the things he’d been doin’ wrong, Skip. I wouldn’t call him a friend though.” I noticed her cheeks told a different story.
“Oh, I bet you had him straightened out alright, Miss Samuels. So, how was life on the other side, Lieutenant?”
“Skip?”
“How did it feel to be an officer, Chief; to have the automatic respect of the enlisted men? The power to give orders and have them followed no matter if they’re right or not- the ultimate power of command?”
“To tell the truth, Skip, it felt just a little different- like I had more responsibility- more pressure to do the right thing. I didn’t want to fail you, them, or the Admiral.”
“And how about the way you were treated by the enlisted men?”
“He thought I was cute.” She replied just above a whisper.
“Say again, Chief?”
“Oh…um…it…it wasn’t any different, Skip. I guess I’m use to the girls treatin’ me like that.”
“Congratulations, Chief. You just helped us clear a major hurdle in legitimizing the new unit! Fabulous work, Chief, fabulous!” Admiral Demmit exclaimed as he topped the Tower ladder
“Thanks, Admiral. I didn’t do anything special. I just did what the Navy taught me ta do.”
“Somehow I don’t think the Navy taught you how to flirt, Chief! I think you bending over in the engine compartment made those sailors’ day. It’s a good thing you got those engines running! If the bilge pumps hadn’t started they’d be hip deep in their own slobber by now.”
“I wasn’t…I wasn’t…flirting, sir! I was just doin’ my job!”
“Oh, you were doing your job alright! Morale on that PT just went through the roof, Chief!” I laughed.
Chief Samuels looked over to me, her expression asking her unspoken question.
“I’m afraid so, Chief! You knocked them dead over there!” I said as I smiled while stifling another giggle.
I picked up the bridge mic and ordered Sand Dollar to make ready for departure. Once we freed our moorings from the PT, I had Carroll set speed and course to shadow them back to their base.
“Well Chief, don’t you think you had better change? I think Lieutenant Sheldon would like her bars back.”
It was strange seeing my chief mechanic wearing a uniform- especially an officer’s. She did look nice in them even though there were two embarrassing grease stains on her blouse.
She looked to me ready to answer then looked back at the Admiral.
“Um, beggin’ the Admiral’s pardon, sir, but were you on the up’n’up ‘bout that commission?”
“Chief do you think the war department is in the habit of handing commissions out to anyone?”
“Excuse me Admiral. Lt. Scott would like to know if you and the Captain would like some coffee?” Lt. Smith interrupted. Her timing was impeccable. “Why, Ricky Lynn Samuels you look simply fetching in those and your taste in lapel attire is very complimentary yet could go further. Don’t you think so, Captain? Admiral?”
“Keep behaving yourself, Chief, and I may think about it. Keep in mind that, with your rank, certifications, and specialization you already make more than an Ensign or Junior Grade Lieutenant.”
I noticed Mina look down at Chief Samuels’ trousers and smile. Before she could say anything I waved behind the Chief for her not to speak. She nodded her understanding.
“Chief you should go below and thank Ensign Banes for lending you her clothes. I think you owe her a blouse, though.” I pointed to her chest.
“Aye, Skip. I’ll go find her now. Admiral.” She saluted him.
“Chief.” He saluted back.
“Damn things! Always getting’ in the way!” Chief Samuels mumbled as she descended the ladder.
“Alexandra! You are the devious one!” Mina shook her head in amusement.
“Mina.” The Admiral started. “You have no idea how fulfilling it is to see Rick Samuels get his come-uppance! Some of my officers would give a years’ pay to see the Chief so embarrassed!”
“She will have the last laugh though, Richard- eventually.”
“Somehow, I don’t think I will see it, though, will I Mina?”
“If this timeline continues, sadly, no.” Her head twitched slightly and changed the subject. “How about that coffee?”
“We were just about to head below to change the watch, Mina. Admiral?” I gestured to the hatch.
Jack caught me on my way back to the galley.
“Hey Cap, I thought you should know, Ensign Hastings started her first watch at Starboard planes and I have Ensign Hardt over with Jim Hilf at sonar. Both are fine sailors.”
“Great to hear, Jack. Mina said her people are fast learners. Why should her daughters be any different, how’s Ensign Truman doing?”
“Last I talked to Chief Samuels, she said Nina had a natural aptitude for combustion engines, generators, electric motors, and the like.”
“The Chief spoke that highly of her?”
“Well, in her unique, Brooklyn way.”
“I thought as much!”
“Well, I felt she was sincere. Hey, I don’t suppose you told the Chief about that mark on her seat?”
“No, why do you ask, Jack?” I smiled while feigning innocence.
“I can just imagine the fireworks that sets off when she finds out!”
“Just to be on the safe side, Jack, secure the firing control board. We wouldn’t want to lose a PT to friendly fire!”
As if on cue, a familiar whining was heard getting louder as Chief Samuels made her way forward.
“How many fish do we still have, Skipper?” She hissed- her face was as red as her hair.
“Why, Chief? Did you sense something I haven’t?” It was hard to hold a straight face.
“Ya know damn well what’s wrong!” She unbuttoned her trousers, dropped them to the deck and stepped out of them. Standing there with shirttails just slightly covering her drawers, she bent over and picked them up without further modesty. She held their seat to us so we could see the greasy handprint on her left cheek.
“I wondered why them clowns was laughin’ after they helped me onto the gangplank!”
I couldn’t hold it back anymore! Neither could the rest of the Control room crew. We all started laughing hysterically.
“Not a damn thing funny ‘bout this, Skipper! I was nothin’ but nice ta them louts! Look what they did! They had no right ta do this ta me!” She screeched in an octave that rattled the lamp globes and gave me an immediate headache. She was near hysterics! Her face was so red I thought about calling Emily until I noticed her standing just inside the forward hatch watching intently.
Chief Samuels did the unexpected. She cried- hard!
Mina had arrived through the aft hatch stopping just behind Samuels as she broke down. A gentle hand pulled the distraught redhead toward her waiting shoulder. The Chief’s arms flew around Mina and she cried even harder. The laughter in the Con stopped immediately.
I nodded my concern to Mina who, in turn, nodded back, indicating that my little redheaded mechanic would survive. I looked to Emily. She gestured that I should offer her comfort also.
“Chief? I’m sorry I wasn’t upfront with you. I should have told you as soon as I saw it. It’s…well…it’s just that…it…it’s just so poetic! Look, don’t take it so hard, Chief. You’ve done the same thing to women yourself! You’ve laughed about it- bragged even! It should come as no surprise that other men would try to embarrass the cute nurse. This time though, the cute nurse was you! I hate to say this, but you had it coming, Chief! Unfortunately, now you know how all those women you embarrassed felt.” I scolded.
“Ricky Lynn Samuels, the Hindu religion has a word for this exact situation, dear- ‘karma’. Simply translated it means ‘what goes around comes around’. Though I hadn’t had the opportunity to observe it before your Mahanilui, your reputation with women has been well documented by the crew. I know it hurt your feelings, Ricky Lynn, but our captain is right to scold you.” Mina backed me up.
Chief Samuels turned her head to the side. “It’s” she sniffed, “it’s…I thought he liked me! He said I was ‘cute’!” she sniffed twice more and hid her head once again.
“Who, Chief?” I looked at Mina, Jack, Carroll, and Emily. Each shrugged their shoulders in confusion. Admiral Demmit appeared behind Emily.
“Charles…Charlie…Chuck…Chuck Yablonski!” The chief said trying to cover the feminine way she pronounced his first name.
“Who, Chief?” I asked.
“Machinist-mate Charles Yablonski, the PT’s mechanic, Captain Steinert. The sailor Miss Samuels was flirting with in the engine hold.” Admiral Demmit informed us. “Rick, I never thought I’d see the day when you got your just rewards! I can die a happy man! To think Ricky Samuels has a boyfriend!”
“Excuse me, please, Admiral?”
Chief Peterson appeared in the forward hatch. Both Emily and the old man moved to accommodate her request.
“He is not my boyfriend!” Chief Samuels argued.
“That’s not what I saw over there, Chief.” Demmit countered.
“I know who Ricky’s boyfriend really is,” declared Chief Peterson in a childish, singsong voice as she made her way past us to the aft hatch! As she did, she held out her right hand, palm down, keeping her index and middle fingers together and flexing them repeatedly. Her devious grin was hard to miss. I think even the Admiral blushed.
“That’s private, Randi!”
“With three in our quarters?” Her voice echoed from the galley.
“I thought those noises were from the pumps downstairs?” Emily admitted quietly.
Jack, Carroll, Admiral Demmit, Chief Samuels, and I stared at Emily in disbelief. Mina had no idea what she meant at first then smiled knowingly hiding her expression demurely with her fingers.
“What? Oh, like any of you were never oblivious before! I like to think the best of the people I work with!” Emily said with contempt.
“Ricky Lynn, are you going to be alright, love?”
“I…I’m fine! I just had a small lapse in judgment is all!”
“Small, Chief? That was on par with my tirade last week!” I chided.
“I says I’m fine! Why don’t anyone believe me?”
I cleared my throat and pointed to the pair of trousers lying in a pile at her feet on the deck. I tried my best to not laugh as my mechanic looked down at the rumpled garment then back up at the Admiral. The smile had never left his face since he arrived. To say her face matched her hair color was an understatement. She had completely forgotten about the mixed company.
Picking up her discarded trousers, she turned and calmly walked past the Admiral and Lt. Scott heading to her quarters. Before clearing the forward hatch, though, she stopped, turned, and walked back to her original position where she again bent over, picked up her shoes, turned, and retraced her previous route forward. Not one word was uttered during the whole maneuver.
“No, she’s fine…nothing wrong with her at all. Chief ‘Tomboy’ is perfectly fine.” I said sarcastically.
“I hope we didn’t break her spirit too bad, Ladies.” Admiral Demmit said. “It’s that very self confidence that makes her a great mechanic! It would be a shame to lose her.”
“She will overcome her demons, Admiral. Female emotions can sometimes be quite confusing at times- ask any one of us. Trust me when I say she will do many great things in the future.”
“If the timeline stays intact, right?”
“Possibly, Richard.” Mina purred.
Admiral Demmit shook his head.
“I’ll be in my quarters, Captain. Try to hold down the hysterics to a dull roar, please?”
“Aye, sir. A dull roar.”
As the Admiral left through the forward hatch, he could be heard saying to himself, “Rick Samuels broke down and cried! No one back at Pearl will ever believe me!”
“Was he really as big a scoundrel as the stories would lead me to believe, Captain?”
“Let’s just say that today’s cover story is quite plausible, Mina. Chief Samuels had real problems with respect and commitment in regards to women! Did you ever hear the saying ‘a woman in every port’? That was old Chief Samuels. If the stories are even half true his would be ‘a woman and child in every port’!”
“Then I suggest you keep a watchful eye on the Chief when in port from now on, Alexandra. To quote a future phrase she may be ‘boy crazy’. If she gets, then continually stays pregnant, she is of no use to us and consequently will not realize her full potential.”
“Maybe you should tell her that.” I paused. “Is that all you do any more, Mina- look into the future?”
“Before one goes into battle, it is wise to run as many scenarios as possible, is it not, Alexandra? An ingenious, well respected, and wise sea captain once told me that.”
“Someone famous I gather?”
“Not yet, but you will be! Now if you will excuse me I feel I must pay a visit to Miss Samuels.”
“Are you always going to watch out for us like this Mina- our futures, I mean?” I asked while still blushing from her previous statement.
“Someone has to watch you impetuous youths!” She turned and headed forward.
“You think Mina’s pulling our legs about the Chief, Skip?” Carroll asked innocently.
“I’d like to know the answer to that question myself, Cap?” Jack added.
“I’m curious too, sis.”
In retrospect, I should’ve put the thought out of my mind completely! When will I learn? It developed in my mind too fast to stop! ‘Show me what Chief Samuels will accomplish.’
Why did the lights go out?
The last thing I heard was “Sedikit-saudara, ibu mendapatkan! Telah terjadi!”
Time: Unknown, Location: Unknown, Time: Unknown
I opened my eyes and found myself in a desert somewhere. Around me were hundreds of people, all shouting and cheering for something as yet unseen. The banner stretched across a two-lane pavement read ‘DARPA 20th Annual Fully Autonomous Solar Vehicle Ecological Challenge 2026’.
“I hope nothing went wrong, Alex. You know how P.O.’ed Ricky Lynn gets when one of her babies misbehave! Alex? Alex, what’s wrong? Past or future, sis?”
I looked over to see Emily. She looked very comfortable in her denim shorts and lightweight pink tank top. Not knowing where I was and thoroughly confused by the banner, I just looked at her not sure what to say or ask. She glanced past me and gestured to someone with her eyes.
“Mom? Earth to mom? Mom, come in!” A somewhat familiar voice said with a giggle. “Aunt Emily, I think this is ‘past Mom’! I’m getting the feeling of bewilderment and confusion. What should I do?”
“Cassie, leave her to me. Your Aunt Mina told me what to do if this ever happened. Just go back to watching for Ricky Lynn’s car. Your mom will be back shortly, I promise.”
“You don’t think I should hang to watch what you do? What if she jumps when you’re not around?”
“You don’t worry about that now. I’ll let you in on the secret when the time comes. Go.”
I slowly turned to look at the voice. She was my height, had my eye color, but lighter blonde, and looked to be around twenty. She was dressed in similar attire to Emily with the exception that her shorts were almost nonexistent. On her ear rested some sort of device, a cell phone something told me it was called.
“Okay. Answer!” she said as she turned and started to talk to herself. No, the same something told me she was talking to someone on her cell.
A soft hand gently pulled me back around to Emily. “Is this Alex from 1944? Just nod, don’t speak.” She asked with a serious face.
I nodded.
“Mina said you did this! Alex, I know this sounds crazy, but this is the year 2026 and we are both on our second husband. That was your eldest daughter from your first marriage, Cassandra. You have three children right now. Cassandra, 76, Samantha, 74, and Alexander, 13. Do you understand?”
I nodded.
“Were you just on the Sand Dollar- in the Control Room?”
Again I nodded.
“Aunt Emily! It’s coming! Ricky Lynn is going to win! Mom, Aunt Emily, come on let’s get closer!” Another familiar voice shouted.
This time when I looked around a slightly shorter version of me was excitedly motioning us to follow. The young woman had slightly darker brown hair than mine, and better taste in shorts than her sister. A doubled over ponytail protruded from the back of her ball cap. She also looked to be around twenty. She stopped motioning with her arm- her expression became serious.
“Aunt Emily? This isn’t Mom! This is mom from a long time ago, isn’t it?”
“Yes, Sam. This is the day you told me you saw ten years ago, sweetie. Now go and watch Ricky Lynn’s car cross the finish line. I’ll help your mother.”
“Okay. Mom? Tell everyone on board I said hello. Tell Mina I miss her.”
“Sam, they won’t know what she’s talking about, you know that.”
“Sorry, I was just trying to be nice.”
“I know that sweetie, but your mom’s not here for pleasantries, she’s here by mistake. In her time she is not accustomed to her gift and accidentally triggered, in her mind, this little futuristic trip. I’m afraid that Jacki, Carroll, and I brought this about. Alex, right now we’re going to walk up to the street so we can watch the Chief’s robotic car finish the race, okay? Can you walk?”
I nodded.
We had caught up to my two daughters. Looking down the road I spotted a weird teardrop shaped vehicle approaching. No other vehicles were in sight.
“Hi, Mom.” yet another somewhat familiar child’s voice said from in front of me. I looked over and saw myself as a teenage boy- when I still was a boy. “Sam told me that you’re our past mom. It must be so cool to be in command of a submarine!”
“Honey, I can say without a doubt it was one of the most exciting times in our lives, now keep watching. Here comes the Sand Dollar 4!” Emily answered.
As we watched the car get closer, the crowd grew louder. The strange looking vehicle glided silently past us and crossed the finish line.
“And the winner of this year’s ‘DARPA Fully Autonomous Solar Vehicle Ecological Challenge’ is Carnegie-Mellon University- under the direction of Dr. Ricky Lynn ‘Red’ Samuels!” the Public Announcement system roared.
The crowd went wild! Young Alex took off like a shot in that direction followed closely by Cassandra, Samantha, and about thirty other women in they’re twenties. As we neared the crowd surrounding the winning vehicle, I saw many familiar faces. One in particular caught my attention. Right in the center of the crowd, her hand placed on the vehicle’s roof, was my Chief mechanic. She was currently being interviewed by a woman who was accompanied by a young man holding a small device- a camera, something told me. Her long red hair was in a ponytail, and she was wearing nothing but shorts and a colorful brassiere! Getting closer, she noticed us and excused herself from the conversation. She approached us with a huge smile.
“Emily, Alex, Glad ya could make it!” She stopped and stared at me for a moment.
“Ricky Lynn, you did it again! What’s that make now…four times?”
“Eight, Emily! I think they just keep makin’ it harder ta see if they can make me quit! I ain’t gonna give ‘em the satisfaction though!” She stared at me again.
“I know that look- seen it many times! Is this the day Sammie dreamt of?”
“It is.”
“Then she’s…”
“Yes.” Emily nodded.
“Welcome ta 2026, Skipper! Just ta fill you in, I’m a per’fessor at Carnegie-Mellon these days. Let’s see, in ’44 that would’a still been Carnegie Tech. They says I’m the youngest doctor of robotics ever to teach there! Little da they know, huh?” She winked at me.
“Anyway, this is my team’s eighth win in as many years! Here take a look!” she took my hand and pulled me over to the strange looking car. Emily followed.
“A beaut’ ain’t she? Completely autonomous, uses no gas, and can carry five people comfortably seven hundred miles without a recharge! Here feel this! The body’s one big solar array- Randi an’ me incorporated it into the paint- ain’t that amazing?”
I nodded.
She looked over to Emily. “This is the time right after the PT boat, ain’t it?”
Emily nodded.
My mechanic came closer and whispered in my ear. “Could ya put a word in with the Admiral about that commission? Tell him I learned my lesson.”
“Ricky Lynn Samuels! You know Mina’s rules about this! She was quite clear about trying to change history! Alex, you have to disregard her request, else you change this future.”
“How do you know I’d be changing my history? For all we know I’m supposed to do this!”
“Don’t start that paradox crap with me, not again, Chief!”
“Emily! There you two are!” I recognized my Ex-O’s voice.
“Hey Alex…whoa!” She stopped in her tracks as she approached me. She looked at Emily who, in turn nodded.
“Hey, Cap, bet this is real confusing, huh? Well, just so you know, the war is over and we won! I’m afraid that it opened up a whole new can of worms, though.”
I noticed Emily glance at her watch before she glared at Jack. Behind Jack, Cassie and Samantha carried on an excited conversation with someone out of my line of sight. They were both so beautiful!
“Yes, I know Mina’s rules, Em! Well, looks like it’s time for you to get back to the boat, Cap. I hope you enjoyed your little trip forward. I agree! They look so much like you!” She gave me a hug. See you shortly.”
“Welcome, Captain! You look well.” Yet another familiar voice greeted me.
“Josie! What brings you here?” Emily asked in surprise.
The petite raven-haired beauty pointed behind her. “My horse, Charolette.” She deadpanned. “No, I read about the race and figured Ricky couldn’t resist. I went to visit my old home on the reservation- to see some old friends, but they’re all gone now, so I decided to go for a ride.”
“But that’s over a hundred miles away! That is way too far to ride on horseback! That poor horse!”
“No, Emily…I didn’t ride her all that way! My truck and trailer are parked back at the hotel in Tuba City. I just rode her the five miles.”
“I take it you didn’t bring Dakota, Adam, Alli, or Mina this time?”
I blinked. I thought Josie Two-Eagles would have had more children.
“No, they weren’t interested this year. Alli, Adam, and Mina are over on Guam at that symposium on Oceania cultures. I told them to watch and listen, and to not talk to anyone about Kili. Dakota had to stay home with her grandchild, Scotia. Hey, I know she has to go soon, so I’ll be over talking to Ricky and her team. Come on over when our Alex returns, okay?”
“Sure thing Josie! See you in about,” Emily again looked at her watch, “Oh, Darn, it’s almost time.”
“Mom? Does she have to go so soon, Aunt Emily? I wanted to ask her about…”
“I’m sorry Alex, for her that hasn’t happened yet! It won’t for another eight months, sweetie. Alex, it’s time!”
“Time for what?” I spoke quietly. Emily looked at me in distress.
“I love you mom!” Young Alex said. Cassie and Samantha had rejoined us.
“We love you too mom!” Both my daughters were near tears as was my son and Emily.
“I love you all too! I will always keep your names: Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexander in my heart!” I said aloud.
Emily scowled at my outburst, and then a different expression appeared- one of understanding.
“I told you not to talk, sis! Mina said you weren’t supposed to talk!” She declared, but I noticed a smile appearing.
The world around me went black again.
“Alex?”
Thirty miles southwest of Howland Island. April 12th, 1944
“Alex?”
“Alex?”
“What happened, Doc?”
“I’m not sure, Jack. We were just saying how it would be nice to know what Chief Samuels would do in the…Oh, no…in the future! Is it possible- I wonder? Carroll, would you go get my medical kit, please?”
“Sure thing, Emily.”
From her station at the starboard diving plane, Ensign Hastings noticed what happened and shouted to her sister. “Sedikit-saudara, ibu mendapatkan! Telah terjadi!” (Little sister, get mother! It’s happened!)
“Saya menyatakan akan seqeral!” (I said it would be soon!) Ensign Hardt replied as she excused herself and headed forward.
The three officers had no idea what they said, but it sounded important.
“Time for what?”
“What did Alex just say, doc?” Jack asked.
“I missed it, Commander.”
“I love you all too! I will always keep your names: Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexander in my heart!”
“Alex? What do you mean? Who are Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexander?”
“What did she mean: I will always keep your names in my heart, Doc?”
“I’m not sure Jack, I’m not sure! Alex? Alex, honey, wake up. Snap out of it, sis!” Emily wiped away more tears. “Alex…Alex?”
“Alex?”
“Alex?”
The world around me began to brighten. I could hear Emily still calling my name.
“Emily?”
“Alex! Oh thank goodness you’re okay! We were worried about you! I thought I’d lost you!” Tears were rolling down her face as she came into focus. She lowered her head to mine and held me tightly. Somehow I was lying on the deck. What had just happened? Where had I just been? Scratch that, was I really there? Had I really been to the future? It felt so real! I had smelled the hot, dry desert air- the crowd’s various perfumes and colognes as they mixed together. Had it just been a dream?
I was confused.
“What year is this?”
Emily looked at me funny, but with a hint of understanding. “1944.”
“Why, what year did you think it was, Alex?” Jack asked.
I was thinking clear enough to remember what Emily had told Chief Samuels in the future- don’t say anything that would change the past. I was now back, in the past, my present. I couldn’t say anything to change our future, could I? I wasn’t sure. A safe answer to her question came to mind.
“The future.”
“What did you see in the future, Alex?” Emily quietly asked.
This she had already seen, so I could answer.
“Three of my children, Emily. They were beautiful! I have to remember their names!”
“You mean Cassandra, Samantha, Alexander…?”
“How did you know?”
“You called out those names while you were still unconscious, Alex.”
“Sis, don’t let me forget them! I love them so much! I can’t forget!”
“Alex, they haven’t been born yet! How could you forget them?”
“You two are frightening, you know that? All this talk about children that haven’t been born yet! Seeing the future? Alex, we haven’t even met anyone yet!” Jack interrupted. A frown formed as she realized what she had said.
“Not as frightening as you will be, Jacquelyn!” Mina cut in as she appeared at the aft hatch. “Doctor, Captain, I need to speak with the both of you, if you please!”
“Give us a minute, Mina! I don’t even know if Alex can stand yet!”
“I can stand, Emily, I’m not that fragile!” The reply came out of my mouth and Mina’s.
“Now that was scary!” Jack blurted out.
“Here’s your bag, Lieutenant.” Carroll said as she arrived. Skip, what happened? You okay?”
I pulled myself to sitting then stood up. I pointed to Mina as I again said, “I’m fine! I was just a little confused, that’s all”. She took the hint and remained quiet. I glanced over to the Chronometer- 2140 was the time. So that’s what happened! That’s why I saw myself on the deck in my dream. Was it just a dream, though? I remembered it being sharper- more detailed. The more I thought of it the more distant it grew. Mina had been right about memories of defunct timelines fading. I thought of some other alternate scenarios I had run. All seemed to be dreams as well- just distant memories. Had I just changed our timeline by successfully completing this mission? By Mina’s description it seemed so.
“Ladies, if you will come with me?” Mina restated.
Once inside Emily’s quarters, Mina began her lecture.
“You have made excellent progress, Alexandra. Unfortunately, I was unable to ascertain the exact time and date of your temporal projection.”
“Temporal what?” Emily and I asked at the same time.
“’Temporal projection’. It is a term that will not be used for another forty years, but means projecting ones conscious through time; what you have just accomplished, Alexandra!”
“So, you did see the future! Oh, Alex, what was it like? Was I there? Did you happen to see what the year was?”
“Doctor! Alex cannot divulge a single detail of her journey- tempting as it may be- to anyone! She risks changing our timeline! I must ask you to abstain from further inquiries, Emily.”
“But she has seen our future, Mina!”
“One possible future! And you are also quite capable of doing so, dear! I should ask that you also refrain from revealing any future events should you decide to experience them. You may talk in general about them, but do not, repeat, do not, disclose details.”
“I saw you, Chief Samuels, and three of my children, Emily. We were out in the desert, somewhere in Arizona. The things I saw…unbelievable! Strangely, everyone looked as they do now.”
“That would be the Mahanilui, Alexandra. It should not surprise you.”
“Mina, what is Darpa?”
Her eyes glazed over slightly. “A government agency responsible for developing robotic vehicles for your military. They will hold yearly competitions to promote the design of fully automatic devices capable of replacing humans in the battlefield. Universities from around the country will enter these competitions. As a result, the civilian sector benefits greatly.” Mina twitched and her eyes unglazed.
“Autonomous, Mina, that’s what Dr. Samuels called them.”
“Dr. Samuels, Alex?”
“You should have seen her, sis! She was on cloud nine! She said she won eight years in a row!”
“And that is all you shall say on the matter, Alexandra!”
“I know! Emily…in the future…she told me not to say a word. Why is that Mina?”
“Because, my sisters, if you say something whilst projecting, not only will your future reactants hear you, but present company will also. You may end up looking quite mad if not among informed friends and family.”
“So that’s what happened! You where talking to your children, weren’t you Alex?”
“You said something in the future?” Mina only sounded somewhat concerned.
“She said that she loved them- that she would always remember the names Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexander, Mina- and that she would keep them in her heart.”
“That is very touching, Alexandra!” Mina said with a sniff. “Samantha reminds me so much of you, dear. Cassie is of her own mind though! I recommend close supervision of that one!”
“Mina, are you sure your name isn’t Merlin? You talk of something that hasn’t happened yet in the past tense!”
“Alexandra, you are not the only person on this vessel capable of ‘Temporal Projections’! You forget that your sister’s possess the gift also.”
“So that’s what they said! They knew! That’s why Nina came to get you!” Emily said quietly to herself as she bumped her forehead gently with her palm.
”Yes, Doctor.”
“Excuse me a moment.” Mina said calmly.
Mina reached around the doorframe and hauled in Chief Samuels then shut Emily’s door.
“Have you heard enough, Miss Samuels?” Mina asked with a devious smile.
“Didn’t hear nothin’, ma’am!”
“Boulderdash! We both know you have been listening for quite some time, Chief!”
Our red headed mechanic lowered her head. “Guilty as charged. What happens now, ma’am?”
“You go about your business as usual, Ricky Lynn. What did you assume would happen?”
“Don’t know. You turn me into a frog er somethin’?”
“Dear girl, I can no sooner turn you into a frog than I can turn you into an award winning professor!”
“You mean doctor. Captain said I become a doctor.”
“ You must also have heard my caution about changing the future, Miss Samuels!”
“Aye, ma’am- won’t say a word!”
“Be on your way then Chief! The rest of this conversation is private! You’d do well to mind your own business!” She opened the door and the petite redhead scurried out.
Mina waited a moment then continued.
“You have progressed much faster and farther than I expected, Alexandra! I trust you now understand the implications of changing the future by revealing too many details?”
“I’m starting to understand, yes, but I haven’t changed anything yet! Have I?”
“I will leave that for you to decide, Alexandra. Only you know for sure.” She winked.
“What about me? Don’t I get to decide too?” Emily said with a little pout.
“Doctor, you already know of such consequences, do you not? Has your image of James altered since you first saw him?”
Emily’s eyes immediately fell to the floor. “Yes. Yes they have, Mina. You’re right-the future is nothing to be fooled with.”
“What’s she talking about, Emily? Who is James?”
“James will be my son, Alex! Your nephew! He will be born with…with a hole in his heart!” At this point she started to weep. “Mina told me that if I were to develop my gift, I could possibly learn a procedure used in the future to repair the deformity. If I could do that, my son James would lead a normal life instead of dying at age four.”
“That’s what hit you so hard in my quarters a few days ago! Oh, Emily! I am so sorry I forced those visions on you! Next time I’ll consult my gift before I even consider doing something like that. It was very careless of me.”
“It’s not your fault, Alex. We had no idea how to control our gifts, or the results. Maybe we could work together- practice together?”
“That is brilliant! You two are by far the best students I have ever had, except for my daughters that is. Now, having said that, I’m afraid I must speak privately with the Captain, Doctor. Captain, may we continue this in your quarters?”
“I thought we were going to work together?” I pointed between Emily and myself.
“Yes, but right now I must speak with you…alone.”
“Go ahead, Alex, I have to get ready for my watch anyway. It’s okay, really, go.”
Shutting the door to my quarters, I started the conversation with a hypothesis.
“You knew she would be out there listening to us! You knew what she told me in 2026, didn’t you? What happened to changing the timeline, Mina? I thought that was bad?”
There are some cases, you will learn, when leaking details of someone’s future is necessary to…coax that person in the right direction, Alexandra. By letting the Chief hear what her possible future holds in store is enough to keep her on the right path. In several other futures she shares a small rundown flat with seven children, six cats, and a mangy dog! Her life had become meaningless and downtrodden. She contemplates suicide almost every night and had never married, not once.”
“So you saw the same vision I saw, correct?”
“Sadly, I could not see to the limits you have, Alexandra. Sometimes dates elude me, so I have no reference to guide me. I can specifically say that I have seen Ricky Lynn win the Challenge! It is the culmination of her numerous achievements. It is what keeps her going.”
“So why discuss this in private, Mina?”
“Because your sister is not to know I have helped change another future! She must never know!”
“Why?”
“Alexandra, what I…what we have set in motion with this conversation will change Chief Samuels’ destiny, as I have said, but it will also alter your nephew’s life entirely!” She raised her hand to wave off any retort. “Emily will indeed learn the required procedure for saving the child’s life, rest assured, but so many other things will change as a consequence. I believe someone will write a thesis then later base a book on it called the ‘Butterfly Effect’. It postulates that a miniscule change, thought to be of little or no consequence, can multiply exponentially and literally change everything!”
“Then should I recommend the Chief for commission like she asked, Mina?”
“At this point you have learned enough about your gift to make that decision, Alexandra. We have already set her on the right path to success. She is your loyal subject, Princess Alexandra. Her life is firmly in your hands.”
“Boy, no pressure there! Mina, have I affected any other lives around me that I may not realize?”
“Only you know the answer to that question, Alexandra! Try paying a little more attention to your visions.”
“Your highness, I humbly request confirmation on one person specifically.” I pleaded.
“Since you asked so nicely, you and Mr. O’Neil have a brief interlude. Nothing becomes of it!”
“What! No! No, that’s not the person I was thinking of! No!”
“Alexandra, I foresee the future! I’m not a mind reader! Of whom do you speak? Oh.”
“Consult your vision of Chief Samuels. You will find that the images are as fresh and clear as first viewed. Scan the crowd for familiar faces. Your answer lies there.”
“Cryptic answers to questions? Quickly figuring out that I was asking about Takashi Moritsu before I say her name?” Sounds like mind reading to me, Mina!”
“Only because you just specified her, Captain. You said whom you were talking about in the future, which is now past. Do you follow, Alexandra?”
“Not without developing a headache!”
We both laughed.
A knock at my door ended our private conversation.
Mina being closest, opened my door, nodded and motioned for two of her daughters, Mia, and Lailu to enter.
“Saya katakan itu akan terjadi lebih cepat!” Lailu said. Whatever it was that she said.
Mina translated for me. “She said she told me it would happen soon.” To which she answered, “Ya, ia telah mengembangkan lebih cepat dari yang kita duga! (Yes, she has developed faster than we thought!) I told her that you have progressed faster than I thought, Captain.”
“Nina memiliki kompetisi!” Mia added.
“Maybe?” Mina answered. I started to ask what she said, but Mina held up her hand for me to wait.
Lailu turned slightly to ask her sister something. She had her mother’s devilish smile. “Apakah dia lebih kuat dari ibu? (Is she stronger than mother?)”
“Itu masih harus dilihat! (That remains to be seen!)” Mina sounded angry.
Mia faced us, “Kita harus menyambut dia untuk keluarga. (We should welcome her to the family.)”
“Oh, for… Will you two speak English! You know the Captain does not speak the language of the islands yet! Besides, Kita harus menyambut mereka berdua untuk keluarga! (We should welcome them both to the family!)”
“Alright, Mum, we’ll speak English! We thought our second language would lend more privacy.” Mia’s British accent was impeccable.
“Anakku sayang, you forget that our captain hasn’t learned our language yet. You are a year too early.”
“I told you, Mia! Selamat datang, selamat datang setengah-adik. That means Welcome, welcome half-sister. We welcome you and your sister, Lt. Emily Scott to our family, Captain Steinert!” Lailu’s accent was also flawless
“Thank you, saudara. I am honored.”
“I told you she learns quickly.” Mina tilted her head in my direction. The three women laughed.
“Ensigns, could you please excuse me? I need to speak with the captain.” Emily’s voice sounded from the passageway. The two Ensigns moved to accommodate her. Mina motioned for the two of us to sit and five of us now occupied my cramped quarters.
“Selamat datang, selamat datang setengah-adik!” Mia offered. Emily looked confused.
“Ensign Hastings says welcome to the family, Emily. Although, she has a beautiful British accent.” I translated for her.
Lt. Scott’s mouth opened slightly as she pointed between the Ensigns and me. “You…you understood that?”
“Some of it. Lailu…Ensign Hardt said it to me just a few minutes ago.”
“Oh.”
“So what do you need, Lieutenant?”
“Alex, Takashi would like to know if you two could have your chat here in your quarters? She promises to behave. I think she’s getting claustrophobic.”
I thought about the request for a moment. Would it be okay? No response. What could go wrong? That was the wrong thing to ask. Images flashed into my head so fast I had little or no chance to remember half of what I saw. I willed the high-speed slide show to stop. To my astonishment it worked. One image remained clear in my mind- Takashi holding my arms behind my back and a knife to my neck! I brought my hand to my forehead. That was no help since my initial assessment of her character revealed no overly aggressive tendencies. Could this be one of those incidences where my gift could lead me astray? My gut told me it was.
“That seems like a reasonable request, Lieutenant. Have Richards bring her up.”
I noticed Ensign Hardt nod to her sister and Mina. Mina in turn, smiled at me. Emily noticed the exchange.
“Care to tell me what just happened, ladies?” she asked.
“Yes, Mina, what was that about?”
“Lailu just confirmed for me that you took another step with your gift, Alexandra. You too Doctor.”
“What step was that, Mina?”
“You tell me, Alexandra.”
I looked at Emily and saw she was just as confused by the request as I was.
“Well, if you mean what I just did when told of Miss Moritsu’s change of venue, I posed two questions- the first being ‘would it be okay?’ I got no response to that.” I stopped there without stating the second.
Mina looked to her two daughters and shook her head in frustration. The two Ensigns giggled.
“We are more interested with your second inquiry, Alexandra!” Mina said in exasperation.
“Oh, that!” I smiled.”I made the mistake of asking what could go wrong.”
“And what happened, Alexandra?”
“I got flooded with everything that could possibly go wrong! Things were popping in there so fast I didn’t catch most of them! Just the last image was clear.”
“Go on?”
“It was an image of Takashi holding me with a knife to my neck.” I said calmly. Emily gasped.
“Keep going, Captain, now we’re getting to the relevant part.”
Emily was watching me intently now.
“The image didn’t match up with what I knew about her character. I’d like to think I’ve gotten to know her since her rescue and she just isn’t the type. So I went with my gut, which was to grant her request. Mina was that one of those times you told me about earlier?”
Mina looked to Ensign Hardt and smiled.
“And why did you doubt what you saw? Your gift has not failed you to date, has it?”
“Like I said Mina, what I saw and what I knew about Takashi didn’t match up! I had to go with my feelings instead of what my gift suggested. You told me there would be times our gift might be errant.”
“Indeed.” She winked at me.
“Wait! I don’t recall you telling us that Mina!” Emily exclaimed.
“Why would I tell you something you have known all along, Doctor? Have you not lived your life relying on your feelings? Women tend to use their feelings and emotions more than logic whereas men rely heavily on logic and tend to let emotions start fights!”
“Amen to that, sister!” Emily agreed.
“So why did you smile at Mia and Lailu?”
“Mia had a difference in opinion from Lailu, Nina, and I, Alexandra. We made a wager of sorts with Mia that you would progress faster than what she had originally predicted. Mia has a tendency of using logic rather than her ‘gut’. As a result the future has again been changed.”
“I thought you said it was bad to change it, Mina? You said that it could be dangerous and have unexpected results?”
“You are quite correct, Doctor! To purposely attempt to change the future is dangerous and wrought with pitfalls! Think about this: do we not change our futures every time we make a decision? Everyone in the world can change their destinies; we alone do not hold the patent.”
“I hadn’t thought of it like that, Mina! We should still refrain from making our kind of changes though, right?”
Mia and Lailu looked to their mother and I. I noticed Mina give them a slight glare and a slight sideways shake of her head. Emily caught the gesture also.
“I saw that Mina! What aren’t you telling me? Did you and Alex change Chief Samuels’ future? I hope it’s for the better?”
“Told you Mum! That makes us even!” Mia gloated.
“Yes it does, anak saya.! (My child) I told you these two were exceptional individuals- that this whole vessel would be the means to our survival!”
“Mum, Nina saw that. You just saw our failed rescue, not that that wasn’t frightening enough! I’m glad those images have faded. Poor Nina suffered the most I think. She was much too young at the time to witness such horrors.”
“Captain, Mia and I are excited to have you and Dr. Scott join our family. I see many, many years of happiness for us.” She looked at her wristwatch. “If you will excuse us, Mia and I have to finish our watch. Captain.” Both Ensigns went to attention for a moment then filed out.
“So I’m ahead of schedule, Mina?” I asked.
“You both are progressing admirably, Captain. I must be on my way as my watch begins in twenty minutes. By your leave, Captain, Doctor?” She nodded to us then headed aft following her daughters.
“Lieutenant, could you have Tom bring Takashi up to the Con, please? I think we’ll go up to the bridge to get some air.”
“Aye, sir. Alex? Don’t you think our ‘new family’ is a bit strange?”
“In a wonderful albeit frightening way, sis! Exciting isn’t it?”
Having completed their first mission as a ‘Search and Rescue’ unit, the crew of the Sand Dollar is given shore leave while their new base is completed. Things become even stranger when Alex and some members of her crew start to ‘develop’. What does the ‘future’ hold for Capt. Steinert?
Episode 4
“Her Arrival”
2313 hours, Howland Island, April 14th, 1944
“Are you sure you want us to leave you here, Admiral? We can drop y’all off at Pearl just as easy.” I thought it too late for the Admiral to be leaving the safety of Sand Dollar.
“I’ll be fine, Alex! I’ll call for a PBY to come get me in the morning! I have a lot of work to do both paper and otherwise, to get the ball rolling on your new base. Besides Alex, I only brought enough supplies for our three-day excursion. Tell Chief Peterson she did a good job stretching them into nine!”
“I’ll do that sir. So does this change your orders?” I asked due to the old man’s change of plans.
“No, Captain, the orders still stand. You and your crew are to signal Pearl five days from now, 19, April where you all will begin a ten-day pass. You all have earned it, Alex! My only request is that you and the crew check in every night just in case we need you.”
“Understood, sir. We’ll see you back at Pearl, Uncle Richard.”
Admiral Demmit gave both Emily and I a kiss on the forehead.
“Lt. Smith, you take good care of my nieces and take care of you too!” Demmit said as he embraced the Lieutenant.
“You can be assured, Admiral. Safe journey!”
Once the old man was safely aboard the PT boat, I gave the order to stow the gangplank, release the moorings, and set course for Hawaii. The strange sounding patrol boat rumbled away into the darkness toward their base on Howland Island. I hoped the Admiral would be safe for the fifteen minutes it would take them to reach the dock. I foresaw no problems for him in the next few days.
Once underway, Emily, Mina, and I rejoined Takashi up on the bridge.
“I like him, Captain. He has the quality to command, yet does not over indulge in the power- what you Americans call ‘down to earth’, I believe?”
“He has his moments, Takashi! He can be a real bull when he needs to!”
“The mark of a true leader, Captain. I see the same traits in you three also!”
“Thank you, Miss Moritsu. You provide further proof that our captain and doctor are of the royal bloodline.
“Please stop with the royalty pitch, Mina! Alex and I are convinced already!
“We’ll take that as a compliment, Takashi, or are you just buttering us up for more time above deck?”
“The thought had crossed my mind, but that is at your discretion, Captain.”
“I’ll take it under consideration. Right now we need to get below because my watch was finished over an hour ago.”
“I would like to take one last look up at the heavens, Captain, I have always been captivated by the stars. Do you think we will ever venture out?”
It was a darn good thing Emily was beside me!
“Captain? Doctor what happened to her? Is she alright?”
“She’ll be fine Takashi! I think she just took another one of her trips.”
“Quite correct, doctor, but this time I think we will learn more- much more.”
“Must you always be so cryptic, Mina?”
The squawk sounded. “Bridge, Con. Lt. Scott, what happened up there? Is the Captain okay?”
“Jack? How did you know something happened to the captain?”
“I…I’m on my way up!”
“Ma’am? I…I need a signature on these reports, if you please.”
“What?”
“The reports…on your desk, Ma’am? They have to be signed before I can forward them to the Joint Chiefs, Captain Steinert.”
Without saying a word I picked up a pen and signed my name to several multipage reports not knowing what or whom they were about.
“Thank you, Ma’am. I think they’re expecting us down the hall. They have a TV setup with a direct satellite feed from Cape Kennedy. This is going to be so cool!
As I got up from behind ‘my’ desk, I looked around ‘my’ office. No longer was I aboard my beloved Sand Dollar. Around me was a small office with high ceilings and four white plaster walls. One wall let light in through a bank of four blinded windows. I could make out the Washington Monument off in the distance. An airport was directly across a busy four-lane road from me. Was I in the Pentagon? Something told me yes.
“Captain Steinert, we’re going to miss the landing! We have to go now, Ma’am!”
I nodded and moved around the large mahogany desk. On the wall closest me I noticed a picture of a sleek black submarine, her conning tower a streamlined sail. I didn’t recognize her configuration though. Leaning in closer I read the name and date plate on the bottom of the frame: USS Nautilus, First U.S. Nuclear Submarine 1958.
Storing that information away, I followed the young Lieutenant out of the office and down the corridor to another larger room. Inside were about thirty members of the various military departments; Marines, Army, Navy, and Army Air Corp- strike that, their uniforms had USAF on them. Something else to store for later, I thought.
“Everyone be quiet! It’s happening!”
Everyone turned to face a box at the other end of the room. Somehow, there was a movie playing on its two-foot square screen. I turned around to look for the projector but found none.
“Alex, turn around you’re going to miss the landing!”
I knew that voice! Carroll! Carroll was here with me. She looked at me in a way that I had seen before. I realized that I had gone on another time trip. Carroll noticed too and leaned in close. “Alex, welcome to 1969! I’ll cover for you as best I can! This is the greatest day in American history, Skipper! We’re going to land on the moon- two Americans are going to land on the moon! Can you believe it?”
I shook my head no.
“Who would have thought in the middle of a war we would ever do something this fantastic! I mean, I know technically it’s not a war, but a police operation. Everyone still calls it the Vietnam War! Come on, let’s watch the TV!”
I turned my attention to the ‘TV’.
“Five hundred feet! Thirty down and five forward. Houston, I have a Master alarm!”
“Twenty seconds!”
“Roger, Eagle, we see it and you are still go.”
“Roger, Houston, Master Alarm reset. Two hundred, twenty down and five forward.”
“One hundred, ten down, two forward. Houston we’re kicking up a lot of dust from the surface! We have another Master Alarm!”
“Five seconds!”
“Roger, Eagle, We’re confident here. You are still go!”
“Sixty, fifty, forty…Houston, we have DECO, repeat, DECO! This is going to be a hard one!”
The picture of the gray, desolate landscape on the TV’s screen jerked hard! A minute or so went by before anything was heard.
“Houston. This is Tranquility Base here. The Eagle has landed! It wasn’t pretty, but we’re still here!”
“Ah…great to hear Tranquility! You have a lot of people down here that can start breathing again! Congratulations Tranquility!”
The room erupted in clapping and cheers.
“Son-of-a-bitch! We really did it!” I said aloud which prompted Carroll to turn back to me with concern.
“You aren’t supposed to speak when you go on these trips, Skip, Mina’s orders! What if you aren’t with friends?”
“I was on the bridge, Carroll, we’re all friends.”
A voice from the TV interrupted our conversation.
“Houston, you think you could give the next guys a little more gas? We ran out five seconds before touchdown! The landing was a little rough.”
“Roger that Tranquility. We’ll pass that along.”
“Those men almost died, Carroll! Why didn’t they have enough fuel to make a good landing?”
“I think it was to conserve weight. The Saturn 5 is the biggest rocket the world has even seen, but weight is still a concern.”
“You mean to tell me that we couldn’t afford to put just ten seconds more fuel onboard? Who decided this?”
“The engineers at NASA I guess, Alex. Maybe you should have joined the space program. You could have warned them about this!”
“Maybe I will join NASA! What does it stand for again?”
“National Aeronautics and Space Administration.
“National Aeronautics and Space Administration? Okay when is…was it formed, Carroll?”
“1959 by President Eisenhower.”
“’59 by President Eisenhower- got it! Thanks Carroll! I think I have to go now. See you in a minute.” As before the room darkened, but the light did not return, instead my eyes opened to a dark sky filled with stars.
“Captain, please come back to us! I did not mean for this to happen! Captain Steinert, you must return to us, please!” Takashi’s trembling voice pleaded.
“Did you get all that Emily? Mina?”
“We got some of it Alex. What year did you visit this time?”
“Lt. Smith, what does she mean by ‘what year did the captain visit’?”
“It’s a long story, Takashi, one that I hope to reveal in a few years if things progress properly.”
“I had my own office in the Pentagon! Carroll was there and we watched the moon landing on TV! They did it, Emily! They actually did it!”
“When, Alex? When do we land on the moon?”
“August, 1969. I didn’t ask what the date was, but August was on all the calendars I saw.”
And Gen. Eisenhower was our president? He had to be just starting his fourth term!”
“I don’t know if he was still in office, Emily. I saw nothing to indicate that. I did however; see a picture of a nuclear submarine- from 1958. It was called the Nautilus!”
“Why, that is right out of Jules’ book! He would be so proud! Ensign Beaumont spoke highly of him.”
“That does not surprise me, Mina! Now, could you let me get up, sis? I feel fine!”
“What did you mean they almost died- that they needed ten seconds more fuel?”
“I guess that is the problem we have to rectify. Somehow, I have to talk someone into putting more fuel onboard that Lunar Lander.”
“Alex, that won’t happen for another twenty-five years! I think we have some time. What do you think, Mina?”
“Alexandra, I suggest you start writing your temporal projections down in a journal. That way you can reference them at a later date- one that is closer to the actual incident.”
“That’s a good idea Mina. Alex, maybe we should both keep a journal?”
“What happens if someone were to find them, sis?”
“That does pose a problem, sisters. Could we ask Josie to encrypt…”
“Mina, I don’t think that is a good idea, given our guest here. No offense, Takashi.”
“None taken, Captain Steinert. I am aware that I am off limits to Josie Two-Eagles, that she may not visit me. You feel I may become a danger to the crew if I learn her native tongue. I understand. I would set such limitations if the tables were turned, Captain. One question though, Captain. Do you really consider me grouped with your company of friends?”
“What?”
“While on your…um…temporal projection…you said that you were on the bridge, among friends. Is that not correct?”
“Yes, Takashi, I remember saying that. Let me just state for the record that I have seen a time…in our future, that…that Japan is an ally of Britain, France, Germany, Spain, the United States, and many more countries- some of which have yet to be formed! So, yes, we become friends.”
“You have seen this? In our future, you claim?”
“Absolutely, Miss Moritsu! I too have seen the collaboration of many countries! I have also seen allied countries become rivals in the not too distant future. Be warned that your country and the Nazi will be held accountable for war crimes so hideous I dare not think them!”
“Captain, Doctor, your highness, we need to talk!” Jack interrupted as her head popped through the hatch. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you, Takashi.”
“But I didn’t say anything about being…”
“Is this what you meant by ‘we will learn much more this time’, Mina?”
“Possibly. Jacquelyn how is it that you knew something had happened to our captain?”
“I had this sudden feeling that somehow she left the boat- that she wasn’t here on Sand Dollar anymore! It scared me that maybe she had gone overboard.” Jack sounded confused as she answered.
“I see. Commander Cummins, how did you know you startled Miss Moritsu? We can barely see each other on this moonless night. I heard no sound from Takashi- no squeak or movement whatsoever! How did you know?” Mina questioned.
“I…I…thought…I…thought…I…I’m not sure. How did I know?” She asked herself.
Mina tried a different tactic. “You say you felt that the Captain was no longer aboard Sand Dollar? Do you know where she went?”
“It felt like she just wasn’t there anymore, Mina! I got this empty feeling, like I couldn’t hear her anymore! It was a lonely feeling!”
“Bravo, Jacquelyn, bravo! Sisters, Miss Cummins has discovered her gift, though I think she knew it existed days ago and just ignored it!” Mina said with excitement.
“What?” Jack’s voice screeched.
“Your gift, dear, it has finally manifested! You must now learn to control it, Jacquelyn. In the wrong hands you can become a substantial and dangerous weapon. Used properly you will reach great heights. You will be well respected among your peers.”
Jack disappeared from the hatchway suddenly. Emily leaned over to see where she went.
“Great! Now I have to attend to another fainter! Mina, do all men have recurring fainting spells after the Mahanilui?”
“Neither of you saw this coming? I’m surprised!” Lt. Smith giggled.
Emily and I hurried down the ladder.
“Miss Moritsu, I would consider watching what I think if I were you. Commander Cummins’ gift will very likely uncover your little escape plot. Also, Captain Steinert has allowed you into her circle. It would benefit you to remember that. There will come a time, not far from now, that Alexandra will again save your life!”
“Knowing what the people of this boat can do, myself included, is deterrent enough, your highness. I will do nothing to make Capt. Steinert an adversary. I stand no chance of friendship should that happen.” Moritsu paused. “So my plan would fail?”
“Miserably! In that timeline you would spend the rest of the war at an internment camp constructed solely to contain Asian Americans. Your fate would be similar to that of returning to Japan. Your unique gift would ensure that you established a rather large and diverse clientele. You would make your proprietor one of the richest men in San Francisco. My word, you can do so much better, Takashi!”
“They have internment camps for their own?”
“Your government’s attack on Hawaii did more than disable their Pacific fleet. As you predicted, Japan indeed awoke a sleeping dragon! One who’s breath shall twice destroy millions of your countrymen! Yes, internment camps- so surprised were they that distrust overflowed their shores! Immigrants, as well as native-born Americans of Asian descent, Japanese or otherwise, were herded into these camps for ‘safe-keeping’. Every one considered a spy or potential spy! The Empire and the Nazi are not the only villains of this war. Greed and discrimination are heavy players also- players that observe no boundaries- players that heed no Geneva Accords!”
“If the Americans destroy my home, how do we become friends, your highness?”
“It is only after many years that relations between your two nations reach harmony. Not perfect harmony, mind you, as they will still differ on many issues, but peace nonetheless. I’m afraid your home is completely destroyed, Takashi! It will be unsafe to go there for many years after. I am sorry for your losses, dear!”
Moritsu got choked up. “My home will be destroyed? I cannot go there for years after? Just my home- Why?”
“Because of the devastating new weapon they use. Their President will lose many days of sleep making his decision to use it. If not used the war would drag on for four more years and kill thousands more than the considered alternative. It is not your home alone that disappears, Miss Moritsu! It is the entire city centers of Hiroshima and Nagasaki! All life in those locations will be snuffed out in the blink of an eye!” Mina said with disturbing calm.
“It will come to be called a weapon of mass destruction in one form and a viable energy source in another.” I added as I climbed back up to the bridge.
“So you did pay attention, Alexandra. Wonderful!”
“I also remember seeing a familiar name on the side of Chief Samuel’s robotic car, Mina. Takashi, I want you to remember one word. At first this word will make little or no sense to you, but trust me, you stand to become very influential worldwide!” I let my statement drop.
“So?”
“So, what? Miss Moritsu, have we treated you that bad? We rescued you, fed you, healed you, and brought you into our fold, yet you still planned an escape!”
“You knew?”
“Since we left Ni’ihau.”
“You never let on, why?”
“Because I foresaw Mina’s talk with you tonight. The future is a fragile thing that is not tolerant to meddling- a wise monarch once told me that.” I smiled at Mina.
“So it has happened.” Mina said to herself as she turned her head slightly to the side, as if whispering to some invisible person.
“What has happened, Mina?” I inquired.
“Nina was right to warn us of you, Alexandra. She envisioned someone whose gift far out reached my own- a person who possessed not only the years of wisdom, but also the knowledge to counter and control her gift. Someone who could rule over our race and make it flourish once again.”
“Whoa! Hold it right there, your majesty! I’m not this…this savior…you’re talking about! I’m just an average farm girl from Missouri; I’m not your girl!”
“It doesn’t matter what you think, Alexandra! The Mahanilui has chosen you!”
“You two are scaring me! Captain, Your Highness, what ‘race’ are we speaking of?”
I had almost forgotten Takashi was there. Her voice trembled as she spoke.
“I’d like to know the same thing, Takashi! Mina, what are you goin’ on about?”
“Clearly, I have said too much already. All will be revealed when the time is right. Now, I think I shall retire. It has been a long day- one of many discoveries. I bid you good night ladies.” Mina finished speaking as her head disappeared from view down the ladder.
“Any idea what she was eluding to Captain?”
“Not one, Takashi! She can be one frightening woman though!”
“My ancestors wrote stories of half demons that acted in a manner similar to her. They lived to torment us mortals for their own entertainment!”
“I’m beginning to wonder if the term ‘mortal’ even applies to any of us anymore! Speaking of entertainment, let’s call a truce, Takashi. If you drop the idea of escaping, I might entertain the idea of liberty privileges when we get to Hawaii. Of course, you would have to stay with Lt. Scott and I, but you would be out in the sun- sleeping on a real bed…what do you say?”
“I stood no chance of escape, Captain- of course you knew that! Where would I go if I actually succeeded? I at least had to try, after all, what kind of prisoner would I be if I hadn’t?”
“You are only a prisoner in as much as confinement and restriction to certain members of my crew. Anything beyond that is up to you, Moritsu Takashi.”
“You honor my family, Captain. Did you also learn that from your schoolmate?”
“Something like that, Takashi.”
“So?”
“Again with the ‘so’, Miss Moritsu?”
“The word, Captain. What is the one word you were going to tell me?”
“Oh, that? Must have slipped my mind.”
“I find that highly improbable. Captain Steinert!”
“Semiconductors.”
“What is that?”
“’They’ will revolutionize the way people communicate, the way products are manufactured- they will make the most impossible, possible!”
“You really are starting to sound like Mina, you know that? Only with a Missouri drawl.”
“Thank you, Takashi-Chan.”
“Y’all er welcome, Ma’am!”
“I said I was from the ‘show-me’ state, not Texas, Miss Moritsu- too far west!”
1005 hours, Oahu, Hawaii, April 19th, 1944
“Josie, signal Pearl of our arrival and to drop the nets. If they give any static, ask for Admiral Demmit.”
“Will do, Alex. Hopefully Adam will answer.” Her voice took on an airy sweetness.
“Skip, we’re one mile out. Awaiting your orders.”
“Thanks Carroll. We’ll hold here until we get authorization- normal protocol.”
“Aye Skip! All stop!” Lt. Sheldon announced to the Control room.
Josie Two-Eagles responded to the voice in her headphone. By the sound and tone of her voice it was evident that Adam Redhorse was at the other end. So too was the old man since Demmit did not translate into Navajo.
“Cap, we are cleared to enter Pearl…wait.” She continued her conversation. “The Admiral wants you to remain submerged beyond the nets, Cap, surface in the main channel as far as you dare. Pier 4.”
“Acknowledge that Josie and give my regards.”
“Aye, Cap.”
This was another test by the Admiral. Question one: How do I run the main channel while submerged?
After the requisite instructional video, that’s what they called it in the future, I sought the answer to question two: could I show off even more and surface closer to our designated berth?
Another video played itself out. It was possible because of the high tide, but I decided not to dig our screws into the muck-laden bottom. Once turned up the mud would announce our presence, so what was the point. I decided to surface in front of Battleship Row to pay our respects. I felt I needed to talk to Brian- inform him of the changes and how I wouldn’t be able to carry on the family- beg for his forgiveness…
“Alex, I think Brian would understand! Don’t beat yourself up! You had no way to stop this! Besides, all those negative thoughts are giving me a headache! In a few minutes I’ll be flooded with grief, sorrow- all the negatives! My head might explode! That will be hard enough to handle!” Jack implored.
Since her gift revealed itself five days ago, Jack had been working with Mina and Ensign Rodriquez in her off hours to learn to control her- what did they call it in the nineties…telepathy. I had also learned more about controlling my gift in that time. I had taken half a dozen ‘trips’ to the future the past few days. I was fairly confident I could initiate my ‘projections’ on demand. The hard part was staying in the present while on watch.
As we prepared to surface, I noticed Jack rubbing his temples.
“Receiving a lot of chatter, Commander?”
“Rumors, Alex, rumors about why we haven’t surfaced yet. Everyone is wondering where we are. They know we’re well into the harbor by now, but are confused by your orders.”
“Well, I guess it’s time to remove the mystery, Jack.” I reached for the squawk.
“Attention, all hands! At this time I want full dress whites for all off duty personnel. We will surface in ten minutes! Captain out!”
“Owww! That just made it worse, Alex!”
“Sorry, Jack. Prepare yourself for the onslaught.”
“All hands on deck!” my voice resonated through the pressure hull below me.
Women in dress whites filled the fore and aft decks.
“Attention!” Jack screeched from beside me when everyone was lined up.
I nodded to Chief Samuels.
“Honors!” She shouted. All saluted the Arizona. Chief Peterson volunteered to be our Yeomen and proceeded with the Boson’s pipe.
On cue, Jack fell to her knees holding her head tightly. I quickly said my piece then offered to help my overloaded Ex-O.
“Two!” Chief Samuels shouted. All hands dropped salute.
As I helped Jack to her feet, I noticed everyone on the bridge had wet cheeks- even Mina seemed choked up!
“Forgive me Captain, my images do this solemn spot no justice. Please accept my sincerest condolences on your loss, Alexandra.”
“On all our losses, Lieutenant!” I dabbed my cheeks.
“Why do they not raise her, Captain?” Takashi inquired. She too was dressed in full uniform, one gold bar on each epaulet. Ensign Moritsu…it looked good on her. I just hoped the Admiral would accept it.
“Because, Takashi, the current here is too strong for salvage operations. She will remain here for the next few centuries as a reminder that we got caught with our pants down. A floating monument will be placed right above her. In it the names of all who perished aboard her that morning shall be listed for all who visit to see. My brother’s name will reside there- a constant reminder that fate…that war, is cold and unforgiving. Excuse the crew, Jack! Excuse me, please.”
With practiced ease I dropped through the hatch and burst into tears as my feet hit the control room decking. Paying our respects to the Arizona always choked me up, but this time I felt I had lost more than just my brother- I had lost my…I had lost me!
“Alex is really taking it hard this time Emily! She’s flooding me with all sorts of questions- ones that I have no way of answering.”
“I knew this would happen.”
“So you saw this coming?”
“I didn’t need my gift to see this one coming, Jack!”
“Oh ya, I guess not. I just wish she would go easier on herself, Emily! Her thoughts are louder than any of the others- Mina included!”
“I’ll go down and talk to her Jack. I’ll give you some aspirin when we tie up.”
“That would be appreciated, Doc!”
“Hit you hard this time, sis?”
“Like you didn’t know?”
“If you are referring to our gift…no, I didn’t consult it for this! Don’t forget Alex, I was here that morning! I saw the damage- the carnage- first hand! You aren’t the only one to lose friends or family!”
“It’s not that, Emily! My…my parents…they’ve lost everything! I…I was the…only…the last hope they had to carry on the family name! That…it can’t happen now.” I cried and sniffed. Emily placed her arms around me and held me tight. I said nothing for a few minutes.
“He didn’t answer me.”
“Who didn’t answer, Alex?”
“Brian.”
“My God, Alex! Did you really expect him to?”
“I thought that…maybe…”
“Oh, Alex honey, our gift is to see the future, not resurrect ghosts from the grave! Isn’t our gift amazing enough for you?”
“I miss him!” I started to bawl in earnest.
Emily held me even tighter. “Let it go, Alex. Let it all out.”
“She should have been here by now!” Admiral Demmit stated to Major Charles Canton
“She, Admiral?” the chief of the Shore Patrol asked thinking the Admiral was talking to him.
“Yes, she, Chief! Cap…er, Sand Dollar, she should have been here by now. Hand me those binoculars, Major!” Maj. Canton said nothing, but handed his superior the requested item.
“Maybe they were farther out than they said, Admiral. It’s a clear day, you can see right out of the harbor.” The SP said. The Admiral looked at the man.
“Her captain made a bet with me, Chief- that they could run submerged right up to the pier- foolhardy idea!” Demmit covered for his orders. It was hard to suppress the urge to call the captain ‘her’.
“That would be impossible, Admiral! The water here is only thirty feet deep!”
“Chief, I helped build the place! I think I would know the depth!”
“Sorry, sir.”
“What the…?”
“What is it, sir?” Both Maj. Canton and the SP asked.
“She just surfaced! About three hundred yards up Battleship Row! Alex, you sneaky bitch!”
“Don’t you mean ‘Son-of-a-bitch, Admiral?”
“Stop correcting me, Seaman!”
“But Admiral, I’m a Chief Pett…oh. Aye, sir, shutting up as ordered, Admiral!”
Maj. Canton just smiled.
Admiral Demmit watched as the submarine’s crew appeared on deck in uniform. He watched as all saluted in unison for a good two minutes while they passed by Arizona’s remains. A boson pipe’s faint whistle echoed across the water.
Cheers went up from the pier. Apparently the Admiral wasn’t the only one watching. He was, however, the only one able to see the crew’s long hair billowing in the breeze and the unusual fit of their shirts…and the skirts. A minute later the deck stood deserted and the sub altered course and slowly drew closer.
“Well done, Alex! Well done.” Demmit commented as he lowered the field glasses to wipe his eyes.
“Admiral, that was the best show of respect I ever saw! That Captain has class- real class!”
“He’s right Admiral, Captain Steinert’s got style!” Canton agreed.
“Chief that is one of the best sub commanders in the fleet! She…Sand Dollar holds the record for most kills on her first mission!” Demmit praised.
“I got ta meet that guy!”
“Chief, before they tie up, I want you and your men to clear out until her crew can unload their highly confidential cargo. Leave a couple trusted shore men here to grab the lines. The rest of you take a break. I’ll let you know when we’re done.”
“Aye, Admiral. You heard the man! Lowell and Stepik, stay here to tie her off. Everyone else to the galley- Admiral’s ordered a break!”
Another cheer went up on the pier. Within minutes only four men were left.
“You two!”
“Aye, Admiral.” Sounded in unison.
“You two will say nothing about what you see and hear, or face court-martial! Understand?”
“Aye-aye!”
“Good, now prepare to take those lines!”
“Since when did the Navy let the bubbleheads grow their hair that long?”
“Those aren’t sailors- they’re women you idiot!”
“What’s women doin’ on a submarine?”
“Maybe that’s why the Admiral wants it kept secret, moron!”
“Oh…ya…”
“Welcome back to Pearl, Captain! I trust you had an uneventful trip?”
“You could say that, sir!”
“Alex, I’m not even going to ask! Commander, Lieutenants, welcome back.” He saluted us.
“With your permission, Admiral?”
“Of course, Captain!”
“Okay, Jack.”
“All hands! Parade!” My Ex-O shouted. Ten rows of women lined up in parade formation.
The Admiral perused the ranks quickly inspecting the nine rows of junior officers that were my crew. We were lucky to have enough gold and silver bars. As expected, he officially started his inspection with the senior officers.
“Well, ‘Ricky’, I see that you do clean up nicely! Though I never pictured you as the skirt type!
“It’s the uniform, Admiral!” My Chief blushed.
“Still thinking about that commission, Lt. Samuels?”
“It feels nice, Admiral!”
Demmit just shook his head and continued on.
“Ensign Two-Eagles? Tired of the grunt work I see?”
“It’s the only uniform small enough, Admiral!”
“Very well.”
Demmit motioned for Maj. Canton to join him, motioning with his eyes to the woman next to Ensign Two-Eagles- the woman wearing the Marine Sergeant’s uniform. Canton nodded agreement to some unknown question.
“Sgt. Williams how is it that your uniform still fits?”
“I know a little about sewing, Admiral!” Sgt. Williams blushed.
“You look very fetching, but I want you back in uniform and rank, Lieutenant!”
“Thank you, Admiral…excuse me, sir?” Williams broke protocol by abruptly looking at her superiors. Her voice broke a higher octave.
“You heard me, Lieutenant!” The Admiral looked to the front of the unit. “Lt. Scott, come here please.”
Emily broke rank immediately and marched to the Admiral’s position.
“Lt. Scott, why is Lt. Williams out of uniform?”
“I don’t know, Admiral.” Again Maj. Canton smiled.
“Take her below and see that she changes into her proper uniform, Lt. Scott- and see that she applies regulation makeup while you’re at it!”
“Aye, sir!” Emily saluted and grabbed Williams’ hand. She hurriedly dragged her back to the boat. Only mild protesting was heard. Maj. Canton chuckled and shook his head.
Josie giggled. “Thank you, sir.” She said quietly. Both Admiral Demmit and Major Canton winked at her.
Something then caught the old man’s attention.
Demmit looked across the row to see Two-Eagles’ Asian doppelganger between two other Ensigns. He cut through the row and stood before her.
“I wasn’t informed that prisoners of war were granted commissions in the opposing side’s military, Miss…Ensign Moritsu?” He raised an eyebrow and kept his voice low.
“The Captain’s idea, Admiral Demmit!” Takashi said with a perfect British accent. She saluted the old man as she continued. “It was the only uniform that fit, sir!”
“Ensign, if the circumstances were any different…”
“Understood, Admiral! I shall endeavor to conduct myself properly, sir!”
“See that you do, Ensign.”
We stood at attention on that pier for fifteen full minutes before Emily returned with a much-improved Lt. Williams. Both quickly returned to their positions.
“See that you are not out of uniform again, Lieutenant Williams!”
“Sir, yes…” Ensign Two-Eagles hit her friend’s leg. “I mean…aye-aye, sir!” Williams corrected herself. Canton laughed again.
“Ladies! In a moment a transport will arrive to take you all into town. I have issued ten-day passes to everyone attached to the Sand Dollar. However, you must report to your lieutenants nightly. This is to ensure your safety as much as keep you out of trouble! I needn’t remind you what dangers await pretty women in a port town!” Demmit zeroed in on Chief Samuels.
“I suggest remaining in groups of five or more for protection. Major Canton has agreed to distribute your pay. Our first stop will be to drop off your gear at your quarters. I have taken the liberty of reserving one floor of rooms at the Ala Moana hotel in Honolulu for the duration. Check in with the front desk for room assignments and keys. You will be responsible for your own meals.” The Admiral stopped before he continued on with his prepared statement to look over the formation. He shrugged his shoulders in defeat and decided to change the wording.
“Officers, you have full club privileges. Remember to report in every night, I would hate to see any of you end up in the brig!” He eyed up ‘Ensign’ Moritsu, who instinctively swallowed hard.
Returning to the front of our formation, the old man leaned toward me.
“I hope you know what you’re doing Alex! Keep an eye on her! She knows too much about…certain things!”
“It is already taken care of. There will be no problems, Admiral!”
“See that there aren’t, Captain! I hear your transportation coming. You may dismiss your…crew, Captain Steinert!”
“Thank you, Admiral!”
“Jack, dismiss the men.”
“Men, Cap?”
I rolled my eyes. “Dismiss the girls, Commander!”
“Aye, Cap! Dismissed!” She shouted then abruptly held her hands to her ears. “Owww! They’re too loud!” She cried out.
Admiral Demmit looked back at the docile group; one, maybe three, had cheered. “Lt. Smith?” the old man shouted.
“Admiral?”
Demmit pointed to my Ex-O. “Explanation please?”
“Jacquelyn has realized her gift, Admiral.” She said with some excitement.
“I can hear peoples’ thoughts, Admiral.” Jack said without prompt.
“Ask her a question, Richard, but not out loud- just think it.” Mina quietly suggested.
“Why thank you, sir, but I didn’t have to read your mind to know that, Admiral.” Jack said as she blushed. “Yes, sir! I think dress uniforms while passing the Arizona is a marvelous tribute! It was Captain Steinert’s idea, sir! Yes, sir I’ll stop reading your mind now, sir!” Jack took a few steps to the side looking a little frightened. The old man just shook his head.
“Lt. Smith, may I request your presence at the Officer’s Club for dinner tonight, I’ll have my driver pick you up at, say 1900 hrs- 7 o’clock?”
“It would be my pleasure, Richard. Thank you!”
“You three! You keep out of trouble, do you hear me?” Demmit pointed to Takashi, Emily and I. “Emily, keep your sister away from reporters!”
“I will Uncle Richard!” She giggled.
“He’s your uncle?” the petite Ensign beside me spouted as she looked at the three of us.
“Don’t you have nepotism in your branch of the service, Ensign Moritsu?”
“It’s a small world, Admiral! We’re all related!” Mina interjected.
“Soon to get a lot smaller!” I added.
“That’s right, Uncle Rick, a lot smaller!”
“You should hear some of the things she’s seen, Admiral!” Jack finished off.
“Enough! Alex get your group, your money, and get on the bus, dear.”
Once at the hotel, room assignments proceeded quickly, except for mine.
“I’m sorry Capt. Steinert, the rooms are only outfitted with one full-size bed. I’m afraid there is no room for a third…person.” The desk clerk eyed Moritsu with distain.
“Look, when we left home I promised her pappy I’d keep an eye on her. Since this here war started, she’s been gittin’ the evil eye more ‘n’ more! Why, just last month the Senator…her Pappy…he wrote her sayin’ he wished she hadn’t joined the Navy so’s she’d be back in Hannibal taken care ‘o her ailin’ Ma. She ain’t been feelin’ so good since they come took her sister ta the De-ten-shun Camp in St. Louie. ‘Course the Senator…he says he’s doin’ best as he can ta git his sister ’n law out o’ there an’ back home. Woman weren’t even born oversea! Born an’ bred in Sac-re-mento. Mayb’ I should give the Admiral a holler to sort this all out?”
“Senator? No, Ma’am that won’t be necessary! I’ll have the maid put a trundle into the room. Will that be all right, Ensign?” The distressed clerk answered.
“Ain’t a’ custom ta sleepin’ on no floor, Allie! If they’s no ahther choice, well, I guess ill do! Hope Daddy don’t find out! He’d come right dahn here ta person’ly padlock the doors!” Takashi did the accent better than I ever could!
“Ah b’lieve she’s right, Allie! Her Pappy’s got one ragin’ temper! Specially when it come ta kin!” Emily got into the act.
“You know what? I believe we have a suite available, it normally has a standing reservation but according to my book it won’t be occupied for three more weeks. Will that be acceptable?”
“A suite? Why that’s what Daddy calls mah room in the man-shun, Allie! Didn’t know they had em here too! Does it have six rooms like mine?” Takashi batted her eyes at the nervous desk clerk.
“No, I’m sorry, it’s only a two bedroom suite with its own water closet and bath tub, Ma’am.”
Takashi pouted. “Could be a might cramped, Allie. What y’all think, Emmy?”
“If it’s the best they got, Tish…”
Ensign Moritsu paused a moment to think. “Sir, ya got yerself a deal!” ‘Tish’ reached out and shook the clerk’s hand.
“Here’s your key. The room is on the third floor, first door on the right. Enjoy your stay, ladies!” A relieved desk clerk chimed.
“Now this is living!” I said as I finished looking around the suite.
“I call first dibs on the bath tub!” Emily announced as the door to that room closed. I immediately heard water running.
I sat down in the overstuffed armchair by the window. Now this was luxury! Takashi took a seat on the coach against the longer wall.
“Allie?” I asked with curiosity as I looked at her.
“Alexandra is too proper!” She replied in her British accent. How did Lt. Scott get ‘Tish’ out of Takashi?”
“It’s what we call you…later on.”
“Oh? How much ‘later on’?”
“From now till…never mind we call you that starting now.”
A long, feminine moan resonated from behind the bathroom door. “Oh! It’s been so long!” which was followed momentarily by, “This water feels so good!”
Takashi looked confused. “What does she mean ‘its been so long’?”
“Women claim they are cleaner than men, Takashi. I don’t know about you, but I feel the draw of a warm bath myself.”
“I too feel the pull, Captain Steinert. I just thought she meant something else.”
“Yes, there is that too.” The thought was tempting.
After fifteen minutes the bathroom door opened and Emily walked out wearing a towel around her midsection and another wrapped around her head.
“That felt wonderful! I feel human again. How can men stand to feel dirty all the time, Alex?”
“I don’t know- we just put up with it I guess. Did you leave any hot water for us, Emmy?”
“Yes Alex! This is a hotel- they have a boiler remember? Yes, there are plenty of clean towels too!”
“Good because it’s my turn!” I stood and walked through the doorway and closed it behind me.
“You and Alex have a good conversation, Tish?”
“If you had a good bath.”
“Just what the doctor…just what I ordered, Tish.”
“Why ‘Tish’? Why not Tashi, Tasha, or Kashi?”
“Long story short, I went to grade school in Hartford with a girl named Morticia. She hated that name with every part of her being! Someone in our small group started to call her ‘Tish’. Her Mom hated that nickname and wanted us to stop, but that prompted us to call her that all the time. Tish sounded more fun than Morticia anyway. Besides, the other names still sound too Oriental.”
“I hate to break it to you, but I am ‘Oriental’, Dr. Scott!”
“Only partially, Tish. You seem to have an equal amount of Navajo now.”
“Shame you won’t let me learn the language.”
“Maybe later, Tish, maybe later. Look, how much trust would you put in either of us if the tables were turned. Would you let us see your code books?”
“Point taken, doctor. Tell me…why has the Captain put so much trust in me?”
“Because you prove yourself a good friend and ally, Tish. You earn our trust.”
“I earn your trust- in the future? What about now…in the present?”
“We earn your trust, Takashi-Chan…soon.” Emily turned and hurried over to her duffle bag- as she did her towel fell to the ground.
“That is a good start at earning one’s trust, Emily-Chan.”
“Oh, give it a rest, Tish! I don’t have anything that you don’t!”
“That is the shame of it, doctor!”
Emily was right, the warm water felt heavenly! I felt my entire body relax as I submerged myself. The fragrance of the perfumed bubble bath I added further relaxed me. Why had I never done this before?
“Alex, have you seen Tish lately? She and Emily went to check their makeup five minutes ago! I haven’t seen them since.” Carroll brought me out of my fog. My sudden change of venue told me I was doing it again. Taking another ‘time trip’.
“They haven’t come back yet Carroll; maybe I should go check on them.” A woman seated next to me at the bar said as she stood and walked toward the lavatories.
This was another one of those trips! I realized I hadn’t been sitting on any stool; instead I was standing in the stool. Immediately I realized I would have no interaction. I had to admit that I did look good in my whites although my butt did look a bit big. As before, I shook that thought from my mind.
I followed the other me into the lavatory and found it empty. This worried both of us.
“Where did they go?” I heard myself say.
‘Good question!’ I answered.
Future me ticked her head to the side a few times then ran right through me and out the door, but instead of heading back to the bar, we headed out the back door. In the dark alleyway, I heard Emily’s professional voice.
“Tish! Tish, just stay still and I’ll go get help. Hang in there, hon!”
“Emily, what happened?” the other me asked.
“I don’t know Alex! She finished first, said she would wait outside in the hall for me, and when I came out she was gone! I found her out here just a minute ago. She’s in bad shape, Alex! She needs a hospital!” Emily explained in her calm professional voice.
“Why didn’t I see this coming?” Future me asked.
I noticed me freeze.
“Alex? We need to get her to the hospital! Alex? Hey!”
Before I knew it the water had grown cold and Emily began banging on the door.
“Hey! You going to stay in there all day, sis? Tish needs a bath too!”
“Alright! I just lost track of the time! Give me a minute.”
I quickly washed my hair and did a final once over, got out, pulled the stopper and dried myself off. I wrapped my long wet hair in a towel like Emily had shown me and wrapped another around my waist.
“That felt good! Why didn’t you tell me it felt so good, sis?”
“For the same reason I didn’t tell you to wrap the towel across your chest instead of your waist. Submarines don’t have bath tubs!” She pointed to my bared chest and laughed.
“I see that you are also trying to earn my trust, Alex-sensei!”
I let my grip on the towel release. “You do know we have the same equipment, right Tish, so what does it matter?” I walked over to my duffle to retrieve some clean clothes.
“I can tell that you two are sisters.” Tish continued.
“Why, because Alex said almost the same thing I did when I dropped my towel, Tish?”
“No.”
“Because we both dropped our towels in your presence?” I asked.
“No, because you both have the same tattoo on the small of your back! What does it mean?”
“What tattoo?” Emily and I asked at the same time.
Before we had the chance to go any farther someone knocked at our door.
“Who is it?” I asked.
“Lt. Smith. May I enter?”
“Door’s open, Mina.” I responded.
“You didn’t lock the door, Alex?” Emily said aghast.
“No. Should I have?”
“I always lock the door, Alex! You never know what kind of deviate might be waiting to enter!”
“I assure you, doctor, I am no deviate!” Mina announced as she entered the large gathering room. “But, I seem to have come by at the wrong time judging from your apparent lack of proper accoutrements!”
“As we were just telling Tish, here, none of us has anything different than anyone else, Mina!” I indicated for her to have a seat. Instead, Mina turned her back to us.
“That’s not entirely true, Alexandra.” She said as she began undressing. “Ensign Moritsu, are you not the next occupant of the bathing facilities?” She turned just her head in Tish’s direction as she unhooked her foundations. There was also a serious glare directed at the petite Ensign.
“I guess that is my cue to try out this bath tub you both speak so highly of!”
“Be sure to add some of the lavender bubble bath, you’ll love it, Tish!” Emily added as she shut the door.
Mina waited until we heard the water start. She now was as naked as we were.
“Is this some island custom you haven’t told us about, Mina?” I asked as she turned back around to face us.
“Do pay attention! Take another look, Alexandra, Emily.” She turned her back to us once more. Do you see it?”
“Cute tattoos, Mina. What do they mea…you have two? Is one the same as what Tish saw on our backs?” I asked in surprise for the both of us.
“The very same! I would have thought you two had found it by now.”
“What do they mean, your highness?” Emily inquired.
“One is the sign of the royal bloodline- an ancient rune symbol handed down through the generations. What they mean exactly has been forgotten. They have not been recorded in any texts that I have researched so far. My…our mother thought they meant ‘long-sighted and traveler’, which would make sense. The exact symbols appear nowhere in any Asian language.”
The water suddenly shut off and Tish walked naked through the door.
“It means ‘gifted’ in Japanese, your highness.”
“Ensign, are you in the habit of eavesdropping on private conversations to which you are not a part?”
“No, Ma’am! I just remembered that’s what it means! How could I hear you with the water running?” Tish defended herself.
“Turn around Ensign! We shall see if your translation is correct.” She motioned for Tish to approach and turn.
From our vantage point we could see no mark of any kind.
“Doctor, would you be so kind as to fetch me a piece of stationary from the desk drawer, please?” Emily retrieved the requested paper and pencil. “Thank you.”
Mina wrote down something while looking at Ensign Moritsu’s back then wrote down something else.
“Alexandra, which is the symbol on you and your sister’s back?” she handed the paper to me and I checked Emily’s back. “This one.” I handed Emily the paper to check my back.
“That’s it, Mina. We both have the same design.” Emily concluded.
“Does it correspond to mine?”
“Yes, but what is this other symbol for Mina?” I asked.
“This is the rune on Ensign Moritsu’s back, sisters.” She handed the paper to Tish. “Care to translate this symbol, Tish.” She pointed to the first symbol she had drawn.
“It means ‘Trusted friend’, your highness.”
“It is close to the Japanese character, yes, but not exact in your case, Miss Moritsu. By the way, ‘Tish’, I know a little Japanese and it translates as trustworthy- nice try though! Each of us has two symbols that, I suspect, fully describe our gifts. Some rune symbols are small or obscured by birthmarks, and such. Others, like ours, when fully developed, are freely visible. See here on Tish’s back?” She turned the small Ensign around and pointed to the small of her back.
“You can barely see it now, but as her gift develops, one then the other most likely will become more visible.” Mina instructed.
“Any idea what it really means your highness?” Tish asked.
“It means that you should dispatch that ‘your highness’ moniker and call me by my given name, Mina, Moritsu Takashi! Start doing that and we can communicate more comfortably!”
“As you wish, your…Mina…Ma’am.”
Mina giggled. “In your case, Tish, the first would seem to indicate ‘Language’, given your extremely high aptitude for learning new tongues and accents! I must say, Alexandra, she does your version of hillbilly better than you!” I stuck my tongue out at her. “I should say we shall see yet another symbol appear on Jacquelyn’s back in the next few days- the other’s as they discover and develop them. It seems to be a way for us to validate each other as sisters- members in the same society- sorority, so to speak.”
I hated to be the devil’s advocate, but I needed to point out one very slight problem.
“Mina, these symbols, they look an awful lot like Japanese, maybe even confused for it. If someone sees them during this war, we might be accused of treason. I suggest we hide them as much as possible- at least till after the Cold War.”
Emily and Tish just looked at me as if my third eye suddenly blinked open- not that I had such a thing.
“That is a wise suggestion Alexandra! I see you have taken more ‘time trips’ as you call them.”
“So how long do we have to hide our markings, sis?” Emily sniped.
“Let’s see, the Berlin Wall falls in 1988, but Japanese, Korean, and Chinese symbols…letters become popular around the turn of the century. We should definitely hide then from now through the sixties- especially during the fifties.”
“That seems like a logical assumption, Alexandra, although there is that brief period between 2006 and 2011 that relations become a bit strained with North Korea.”
Mina noticed Emily’s confusion. “Doctor, the time frame, Alexandra suggests is from the present to just after the development and mastery of arthroscopy surgery.”
“Okay that makes better sense to me now.” Emily nodded.
“You three are amazing! Sitting here in the all together, calmly and nonchalantly talking about the future as if it were history! I think I better go take my bath before the water cools.”
“Isn’t that what I advised five minutes ago, Takashi?”
Tish quickly padded off and closed the bathroom door.
“You’re still not going to tell us everything about our newly adopted ‘society’, are you Mina?”
“We share the bloodline’s symbol, Alexandra, you tell me.” Mina replied as she redressed herself. “This has been a very…revealing chat, ladies, now I must ready myself for your uncle’s dinner invitation.”
“What about the other symbol, Mina? What does it mean?” I wanted more information, which I probably wouldn’t get.
“It is a sub designation of sorts, Alexandra, specialization. You will figure it out in time, sister.”
As usual, her reply raised more questions than it answered.
“Don’t forget to check in with us tonight, Mina. We want to hear all about your date with Uncle Richard!” Emily said quickly as Mina closed the suite’s door.
“Sis, maybe we should call for a car and hit the O.C. tonight.”
“You’re not ready for that yet, Alex.”
“I’ve been there before; I know what to expect, Emily!”
“If you think you can handle all the pawing and drooling!”
I glared at her.
“It’s your funeral! First, we need to get you and Tish ready. We’ll need our heels for dinner, sis, just so you know. You’ve never worn them before so get them and start walking around in them.”
“Aye-aye, Skipper!” I saluted in jest.
Someone else knocked on our door.
“Now who is it?”
“Cmdr. Cummins, Cap. Can I come in? Oh, okay I’ll wait ‘till you two get decent, doc.” Her muffled voice said through the door.
Emily and I hurriedly got dressed.
“It’s open, Jack.”
My fair-haired Ex-O looked beautiful in her dress whites.
“Cap, Doc, I took the liberty of calling for a transport to take us to the Officer’s Club. Everyone seems to be in agreement tonight, Alex.”
I answered her through my mind. ‘Good job Jack, although, you should ask the traditional way first. You might creep people out!’
“Thank you, Cap. Believe me, it still creeps me out! Anyway, the bus should be here around 1900. Get this! Josie even talked Scotti into going! Kayla…Ensign Langford even offered to help with her face! Okay, I’ll let you guys get ready. Oh, tell Tish not to worry, she’ll love it! See you in four!”
“I’m worried about her, Emily.” I stated.
“Who, Jack?”
I nodded, “out of everyone, she has changed the most. Remember when Jack was the strict taskmaster type? Jacquelyn turns out to be the exact opposite. I wonder if she even noticed the change?”
‘Yes, I noticed the change, Alex.’
“What the hell was that?” I shouted, startled by the disembodied, female voice of my Ex-O.
“What was what, Alex? I didn’t hear a thing.”
“I think Jack’s tattoo just got a little darker! Hey, if I brush your hair out would you brush mine and…could you help me with my evening look?”
“Sure, sis.”
2130 hours, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 21st, 1944
For dinner Carroll, Emily, Jack, Tish, Ricky Samuels, and I decided to visit a small bar about two blocks from the Ala Moana, our hotel. The place was dimly lit and barely large enough to hold the ten tables, bar, and billiard table. We had been told of this place by one of Alex’s old shipmates. The place, though small, was said to have a wonderful chef and menu.
“So, what do you think of them vittles, y’all?” Emily, again poking fun at my drawl, asked everyone at the table.
“Emily, do you have to keep doing that? Can’t you let it rest for the duration of our leave?”
“What fun would that be, Alex?” Emily giggled.
“Ya, Alex, take it easy. Don’t be such a stick!” Carroll added her two cents.
“Y’all, stop makin’ fun a Ally, y’hear! Cain’t help she’s been brought up in the Ozarks! They’s lucky they learnt how ta read let ‘lone speak proper!” Tish could barely finish without laughing.
“Et tu Brute?”
“What’d she say, Emily?”
“It’s Latin, Tish. From ancient Rome, members of the Roman Senate, in an effort to keep ultimate power from Caesar, each stabbed him to death- including his friend and confidant, Brutus. It translates as ‘you to, Brutus?’”
“Sounds like an elegant language. I’d love to learn it. Does anyone speak it today?”
“Mostly doctors, pharmacists, and priests. Some people call it the language of love, Tish.”
“Funny, that’s what Ensign Rodriguez said about Spanish!”
“I’m sure she did, Tish. A lot of western languages had their start in Latin.”
“I think I need to check my makeup. Whose turn is it to accompany me?”
“I’ll go with you, Tish. I need to use the toilet too.” Emily conceded. “We’ll be back in a few.”
As Emily and Tish got up and made their way to the back of the bar, I got a shiver down my spine. Something about this setting seemed familiar- very familiar!
“Jack, can you still hear Tish and Emily?”
“Yes, why do you ask, Alex?” Her expression grew serious as she looked at me. “Something is going to happen…to Tish! Alex, we have to stop it! Tell me how, Cap.”
For some strange reason I started getting pictures in answer to Jack’s request.
“Jack, I want you and the Chief to go to the lavatory, but instead, sneak out the back door and find a hiding place. Two men are going to come out in a few minutes. They will be dragging Tish with them. You have to find a way to stop them from hurting her! As little damage as possible, chief!”
“Count on us, Cap. Come on Ricky Lynn, I need to powder my nose.” Jack guaranteed, as Chief Samuels looked disappointed.
Roughly two minutes later, two men got up from their stools at the middle of the bar and walked toward the back of the establishment. Carroll and I got up and seated our selves at the abandoned stools for a better vantage point. One of them had gone into the men’s room while the other stood watch. I didn’t like the looks of this at all.
“No matter what happens Carroll, act like you don’t know a thing. Let’s try to carry on a normal conversation.”
“Aye, Skip.” She nodded slightly.
“So, did you have a chance to check out that lingerie shop on Kona yet, Alex?”
“Not yet, Carroll. Emily and I have been busy sightseeing. Did you see anything I might like?”
“They have things from all over the world! I saw this darling lace trimmed garter belt. They have it in a dusty rose, Alex. I think you would like it.”
I gestured with my eyes to the back of the room as one of the men reached for Tish, spun her around, and held his hand over her mouth. The other man exited the lavatory and helped his partner carry her out the back door.
“Alex, have you seem Tish lately? She and Emily went to check their makeup five minutes ago! I haven’t seen them since.”
My spine started to tingle like no tomorrow! I felt like someone was standing next to me, but the stool had just been deserted. Could I really feel my own temporal presence?
“They haven’t come back yet Carroll; maybe I should go check on them.” I got up and walked towards the back, the whole time feeling as if someone was behind me.
Opening the door to the toilet, I noticed that it was empty.
“Where did they go?” Somehow I had missed seeing Emily go out the back door. This was not turning out the way I wanted!
“Good question!” I heard behind me. As I turned my head to look, something caught my eye in the mirror. Had I seen the other me reflected there? The chances were good!
Turning around and heading out the door I felt a chill pass through me. I just ran through myself, I remembered!
I hurried out the back door just in time to see two men fly across the alley and hit the brick wall of the opposing building…then fall twenty feet to the alley’s floor! Turning, I saw Emily holding Tish off to my right. Even with the dim moonlight I could see their astonishment! Chief Samuels and Jack stood to my left. My Chief also looked astonished, but Jack’s expression was one of extreme anger.
“No one tries anything funny with any of my friends!” She hissed.
Again the men flew into the building’s wall, again falling twenty or so feet to the street.
“Do I make myself clear gentlemen, or do you want more?”
“At ease, Commander!” I shouted. “I think they got the message!”
“I’m not sure they have, Captain!” she replied with even more anger.
The two flew down the alleyway some forty feet knocking over several trashcans as they landed. Slowly they picked themselves up and staggered away, never bothering to look back.
“Don’t come back until you know how to treat a lady!” Jack shouted as she pointed several times to the retreating attackers.
Chief Samuels said it best. “Boy I’d hate ta get on yer bad side, Commander!”
I had to ask the obvious.
“How on earth did you do that, Jack? It was amazing!”
“They just got me so damned steamed, Alex! I guess I let my temper get the best of me! I just wanted to throw them against the wall and…and they did just that! I don’t know how I did it!”
Emily and Tish came over to us. “How long have you known, Alex?”
“Two days, sis.”
“Yet you did nothing to warn me?” Tish sobbed.
“If the Skipper here hadn’t told the Commander and I to come out here and wait, you would have been worse off.” Chief Samuels advised her.
“Tish, I’m sorry! Sometimes I don’t see the date or time. Things didn’t start looking familiar until you two got up to go to the lavatory. By that time it was too late to warn you. Are you okay? Did they hurt you, Takashi-Chan?”
“Just my pride, thank you! Thank you all for rescuing me, sisters!”
“We protect our own, Tish! Plain and simple!” Jack acknowledged.
“Ladies, I think we’ve had enough fun for one night! I’ll settle up with the barkeep and let’s go back to the hotel.”
“Ladies, could you come up to our room for a minute, I need you to see something?” I asked as we made our way up the steps from the lobby.
“Sure thing, Alex.” Jack answered for all.
After we got inside, I had Emily and Tish stop.
“Jack, Carroll, Chief, I’d like you to look at something. Emily, could you please lift the back of your blouse and show them your symbol?”
Emily did as asked and I did likewise.
“As you can see, we both have the same symbol tattooed to the small of our back.”
“Why would you do that, Alex? It’s already evident that you two are sisters! Why get tattooed?”
“We didn’t, Jack. Tish has a different symbol on her back. I’d be willing to bet that you all have a different symbol on your back. Care to show us?”
Cautiously each turned around and lifted the back of their blouse.
There it was- as visible as our symbols! I retrieved the paper and pencil from the desk drawer and drew out the characters.
“This is your symbol, Jack. According to Mina it indicates your gift and recognizes you as one of us.”
I showed Carroll and the Chief theirs. Each of you must be mindful to cover them when in public or anywhere other than around our crew for the foreseeable future. Outsiders must never find out about them. Do you understand?”
“After finding out what I can do tonight, I don’t think anyone should know- except us.”
A quiet knock sounded at the door.
“It’s open, Mina.” I didn’t need premonition to see this coming- I just knew.
Lt. Smith entered and headed straight for my Ex-O.
“Welcome Jacquelyn, our newest mind warrior!” She embraced Jack and kissed her on the forehead.
“Excuse me, Ma’am?” Jack squeaked.
“You fought off two fully grown men with just your mind, did you not?”
“I…guess…I guess I did!” She stopped and thought about it. “Did I really do that though, Mina, or did I have help?” Jack glanced back at me.
“The circus cannon stunt was all your doing, Jack! I had nothing to do with it- honest!”
“There were two of you there, Alex! I heard both of you! I distinctly sensed two of you!” Jack exclaimed.
“Alexandra, please turn around, dear.”
“Why, what happened?” Now I was worried.
“So it has manifested! Doctor, have you seen your sisters back lately?”
“Mina, Alex just showed us her tattoos.” Carroll interrupted.
“Tattoos? Last time I looked she only had one!” Emily hurried over to look.
“That definitely wasn’t there this afternoon, Mina. What does it mean?”
“Hey! Care to tell me what’s goin’ on back there?”
“You have another symbol, Alex, right above the first one, just like Mina!” Emily replied with excitement.
“Is it the same symbol?”
“No, this one is completely different, sis. Any idea as to what it means, Mina?”
“I have only heard tell of this symbol, doctor! It comes from the earliest stories of Kili- from its first occupants.”
“Oh, from the Asian migration. About seven or eight hundred years ago?”
“Several thousand years before that I should think, doctor.”
“So now it’s up to me to figure out what it means, right Mina? You’re going to tell me that in your cryptic gypsy voice, right?”
“No, supreme highness.” It came out in a very quiet voice- barely above a whisper. I noticed tears forming in her eyes as she gazed at me.
“No. No! No, you didn’t just say that, Mina? No, you are the reigning monarch! I have no desire to take your place in any time or place! No, Mina! No!”
“Not time or place, Alexandra. Time and space!”
“Okay, time and space. I went ahead in time and saw man land on the moon, hence, space! You knew that already!”
“You don’t understand, Alexandra! Time and space! That is what the runes on your back indicate- time and space! Nina was right about you all along! To think that I should be the lucky one!” She turned me around and hugged for all she was worth, while burying her head into my neck and shoulder.
“Look, Mina, I have no idea who you think I am, but I’m just an average girl from Missourra! I’m nobody special! Come on, stop the cryin’ before I start.” I looked around at my officers for answers. Everyone looked as confused as I felt.
“Please, Mina, tell me the stories about this symbol- tell me what this means!” I reached around to touch the symbols location.
Tish walked behind me. “Alexandra-sensei! There is a third mark above the second- barely starting to show!” She said as I felt her touch slightly higher on my back.
Mina started to laugh and cry at the same time as her arms squeezed tighter. I said the only thing I could, given the circumstances.
“Oh, God!” I gulped. “Mina…what, um…what does a third rune mean? Dare I ask?” This simply was not happening! I had only existed in this body, as a woman, for barely three weeks, now Mina, Queen Mauikimau- the queen of an entire island community was calling me ‘Supreme Highness’! Conductor, stop this train I want off!
The warm sun felt good on my face. A gentle breeze blowing through my hair smelled of tropical flowers and exotic herbs.
“Oh, great! I’m on another time trip!” I said aloud. “When and where am I now?”
Tropical vegetation surrounded me. Looking down I saw sandy soil beneath my regulation black leather heels. I was still in my dress whites. Around me, I heard hundreds of birds’ singing- I also heard voices from directly ahead of me- women’s voices.
Intrigued, I cautiously made my way along a narrow trail I happened to be on until I came to the outskirts of a village. All of the twenty or so buildings were made from native materials and were very ornate.
As I watched from the safety of the brush, several women moved between several of the buildings with baskets and other items that I couldn’t quite make out. I thought I recognized most of the faces.
“Where am I?” I once again asked myself. I knew I was back in the hotel room among friends, so anything I said would not be questioned.
Someone tapped me on my shoulder. “I believe this is our village on Kili, Alexandra.”
“Oh God!” I screamed as my heart skipped several beats and I jumped a mile.
“Why so jumpy, Supreme Highness?”
“Get down, they might hear us!” I turned to Mina and put my finger to my mouth. I squat back down behind the bushes motioning for her to follow.
“You can see and touch me? Mina, how is this possible?” I asked trying to understand.
“You tell me, Supreme Highness, you brought me here!”
“Last time, okay Mina? I’m…not…your…Supreme…Highness!” I was getting angry now.
“Then how do you explain our both being here? Only someone with more power than I possess could bring a companion along on a journey.”
“Mina, I don’t know why I’m here let alone why you’re here, or how! You say this is your village on Kili? When? Is this after the war? Do we come back here after it’s all over?”
“Let’s find out, Alexandra. I can guarantee that we will not be turned away.”
“Why so confident, your highness?”
“Oh Alexandra, haven’t you figured it out yet? We all possess gifts here! We are unafraid of the paranormal. Come, let’s have a look.”
Mina took my hand and we walked into the village side by side. She was right- no one seemed to pay us any mind- except a small girl of maybe four or five playing nearby.
“Mummy, how did you get over there so fast? Did Aunty Laria take you for a ride again? Who’s your friend, mummy? I like her! She’s pretty!” The little girl rambled with excitement.
“Nina! My lord, look at you!” Mina cried as she lowered herself to the child.
Her arms swept right through the little girl’s body as she tried to hug her.
“Oh, so you’re not my mummy, mummy. That’s okay, I understand! You’re my mummy, only from a different time, right?”
“Yes, child. Alexandra and I are from another time and place.”
“Alex…ann…dra…that’s a pretty name too! Nice to meet you, Alexandra!”
“Nice to meet you too, Nina! Can you tell me where your mummy in this time is? We need to talk to her, sweetie.”
“Sure! Here I’ll take you to her.” Her little hand passed right through mine.
“Well, that won’t work. “ she frowned. “Follow me please.”
Little Nina led us to the largest of the dwellings.
“Wait here and I’ll get her, mummy.” She giggled.
“Alexandra, I know when we are!” Mina suddenly spoke up. “This is THE day…March 11th, 1932!” She wiped her eyes with her thumb, “the day that Nina told me about you! I didn’t understand at the time. She was only a child. I thought she was just playing like normal children do. I can see now that I was wrong.”
“She told you…about…me?”
“Mummy, come here! Mummy is here with a friend, mummy! Look, they’re right over there!” little Nina’s finger pointed directly at us. Mina looked around.
“Where are they, dear?”
“Right here, mummy! Mummy and Alexandra are right here!” Her head turned back to us. “Tell her mummy, Alexandra. Tell her what you want, don’t be shy!”
“Nina, dear, I see no one out of the ordinary in the village. I’m sorry.”
“Why can’t you see them mummy? They are right in front of you! They are wearing white tops, white skirts, and black shoes. Mommy has two gold bars and a gold star, on a blue cloth on each shoulder and Alexandra has three gold bars and a gold star, on a blue cloth on hers! Say something to mummy, mummy!”
“Queen Mauikimau, my name is Alexandra Steinert. You don’t know me yet, but you will. I’m not quite sure how or why we are here…” Queen Mauikimau didn’t flinch in the least; instead, she continued to search the area, at times looking right through us. “She can’t see us, Mina.”
“Mummy, Alexandra was just talking to you! Didn’t you here her?”
“Sorry, little one, but I heard nothing but the birds. Go back to your play, dear, mummy is preparing dinner. We’ll play after, when mummy has more time, okay?”
“Nina?” My Mina suddenly asked. “Nina, could you give your mummy a message for us, dear?”
“Of course!”
“Tell your mummy to ask specifically for S-S-3-5-3 when she complains of nightmares. Can you remember that my little one?”
“S-S-3-5-3, okay, I’ll tell her, mummy!”
“Also tell her you have met Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. Can you do that my child?”
“Sure, the empess of time and spath. I can do that, mommy.”
All of a sudden I started to feel light-headed.
“Mina, I think it’s time to go. I feel faint. Nina, sweetie, it’s been nice to meet you, but I think your mommy and I have to go. Remember to tell your mommy what we said, Nina, I will see you in a few years. Behave and listen to your mommy, sweetie!”
I squeezed Mina’s hand just to be on the safe side.
“Good bye, Nina!”
“Until then, my sweet Nina!”
“Bye mummy!” The little girl waved as the light faded.
“What did she mean, Doc? I heard her say something about Supreme Highness then they both collapsed!”
“Just help me get them comfortable, Carroll. I think Alex took another one of her time trips and I think Mina went along for the ride this time!”
“Look, they’re both starting to cry!”
“I see that Tish!”
“Not to change the subject, but does anyone else smell flowers?”
“Now that you mention it, they remind me of Kili, Chief. Where is it coming from?”
“You’re not going to believe this, Emily, but it’s coming from Alex and Mina!”
“No!”
“Really! Take a whiff!”
“You’re right, it is coming from them!”
As the lights came back on, I saw Emily leaning over me. Oddly enough she was sniffing the air about me.
“I took a bath this morning Lieutenant! What’s the problem?”
“Alex!” Emily began to strangle me.
I was able to move my head high enough to look at my body. I still held Mina’s hand in mine.
“Mina? Are you alright, your highness?” I asked as her eyes started to flutter slightly. I wiped my eyes dry with the palm of my free hand.
“Thank you, Alexandra!” Mina replied quietly. “Thank you for allowing me to complete the circle, Empress.”
“You knock that crap off right now! You hear me Lieutenant? I am not this…this…Empress…supreme highness…whatever, that you keep talking about…no way!”
“Alex? Where did you go this time?” Emily asked as I stared at Mina in frustration.
“Kili Island, March 11th, 1932. We were both there, Mina and I. We talked to a four year old Nina. No one else could see or hear us though.”
“You two went back in time? I thought we could only see into the future, Mina? How could you go back? Why did we smell flowers here in the hotel room? Alex, what’s going on?”
“Alexandra took me back at my request, doctor! We…you, my daughters, and I, cannot achieve such an accomplishment! We must ask temporal transit from the Empress- she alone can grant that passage- so the ancient stories tell us. Alexandra, by granting my request you set in motion the very plan that saved us all. I am forever in your debt, Empress!” She gently squeezed my hand, which she still held.
“Le’me up, sis!” Emily released me and I stood up, helping Mina to her feet in the process. “Na’ hear this! I…am…not…nor…ever…will…be…any…Empress…or…any…dignitary, that clear, Queen Mauikimau? I’m just yer normal ever’ day farm gal from the ‘show me state’! I got no royal blood ah any kind in my body er fam’ly line! I’m just the commander of a U-nited States Navy Submarine! That is, for right now! After this war…I don’t cater ta know what’ll become a me…or us! Do I make m’self clear, Lt. Smith?” I still hated how this voice of mine sounded when I got angry.
“Calm down, Alex! I’m sure she can explain her reasons for your new title! Can’t you Mina?”
“That’s jus it, Em! I don wannit! Never asked fer it, an never wanted it, ever! Cain’t en’one hear what she’s sinuatin’? ‘Cause is sounds as tho she’s puttin’ me right up there with ol’ J.C.! Ah jus cain’t ‘llow that no how, no way!”
“Alex just calm down! Please? I’ve never heard you this upset before! Please settle down before something else happens! Tish take her over to the couch and have her sit down!” Emily said as she tried to control the situation and cool my temper.
“I don wanna settle down! I need ta be ‘lone so ah kin think! Ah needta git outta here…”
“Where’d she go! Alex? Alex, where did you go?”
“Mina? If you know anything about this, you better spill it immediately!”
“I assure you doctor, I have nothing to do with this! I’m as much in the dark as any of you!”
“Jack, can you still hear her? Is she somewhere close by?”
“Emily, I can’t hear her! Her mind just went quiet- like she doesn’t exist anymore! Oh God, I think she’s gone!”
“She is still alive, Jacquelyn, of that I am sure.”
“You’re so certain! Why, Mina?”
“The ancient stories tell of the legend of the ‘Empress of Time and Space’, Doctor, a being that is not tied to any one reality. The ‘Empress’ chooses her reality, moving forward or back through time- able to change locations at will. Our stories tell of her being a humble being full of compassion for every race and world. She does not rein like your typical Monarch- instead she helps steer the destiny of those around her- especially those she loves dearest. Sisters, what we have just witnessed, as miraculous as it sounds, was prophesized over five thousand years ago! The Empress has returned.”
“That’s crazy, Mina! Alex couldn’t be this ‘Empress’! She’s the best boat captain I ever served under! All the girls love her and would do anything for her! The captain would never let any of us get hurt…or die…if she…could…”
“Go on, Miss Sheldon. Tell us more about your Captain’s compassion, how she used her new gift to save us many times over. Now can you all see the validation to what I tell you?”
“So let’s say the Skipper is this “Empress” lady. What just happened to her? No one can just disappear like that, can they?”
“Ricky Lynn, tell us how you fixed a worthless pile of cast iron and made it run again.”
“I just knew ta pull the piston with the bent rod outta the block an…”
“How did you know to do that? Had you ever tried it before? How did you get that piston out of the block without first removing the crankshaft- I would think there shouldn’t be enough room to do that?”
“It was loose in the cylinder! I was able to cock it enough to…wait…it shouldn’t have been that loose! It never could have worked if it were small enough to tilt in that cylinder…huh! How did it get so loose, Yer Highness?”
“You tell me Chief, you’re the mechanic!”
“Had to be a defect in the build! Someone at the engine plant threw in the wrong sized piston. That would account for it failin’ in the first place.”
“There is an alternate explanation, Ricky Lynn.”
“So, what yer sayin’, I made the thing smaller so’s it’d come out?”
“Precisely, Chief!”
“Get outta here!”
“Miss Samuels, please give us a list of items in your luggage. Try not to leave anything out.”
“Just the standard stuff: two pair of deck shoes; two pair of regulation heels; a week’s worth of civvies; five brassieres, four pair of socks; three sets of work blues; an overcoat, two complete dress whites; a toothbrush; my toiletries; um, my pillow; oh, and some tools just in case I need them for somethin’.”
“You fit all that in your bag, Chief? How’d you do that? I couldn’t fit half that in mine and we got the same regulation duffle as everybody!”
“Ya got to know how ta pack, Lt. Sheldon.”
“No one can pack that much in a regulation duffle, Chief, I’ve tried. Trust me, if I could take my surgical tools with me wherever I go, I wouldn’t need an extra bag for them!”
“So I was able to fit them in- so what!”
“An estimate on how much those tools weigh, Chief?”
Well…about fifty I’d say, why?”
“And how much would you say that chair weighs?”
“Thirty, maybe forty.”
“Try to lift it, please, Ricky Lynn.” Chief Samuels looked at Mina, but approached the upholstered chair and tried to lift it.
“Ow! Too heavy, must weigh more than I thought, Ma’am.”
“No Chief, you were right. It weighs about thirty-eight pounds. So how can you lift a duffle containing fifty pounds of tools…and a week’s worth of clothes if you can’t lift a forty pound chair?”
“She got ya there, Ricky Lynn!”
“Shut up Carroll!”
“We get it, Mina. Alex can travel through…anything. Where did she go? When will she come back? What will we do in the mean time?”
“We carry on as we would otherwise, Jacquelyn. Our Empress will return when she decides that it is best.”
“Why did the lights just blink?”
“Power plant probably changing over to a different generator, Miss Cummins.”
“Well if Uncle Rick doesn’t get a report from her tomorrow night, he will get very upset, Mina!”
“What if the captain does not return by tomorrow night, Lieutenant?”
“Then I guess we cover for her! Say she’s had one too many or something. We’re all on leave don’t forget.”
“There’s only one problem with that Chief, I have never known Alex to get drunk- even before his tribunal!”
“Then what was with all her talk of a still in every backyard and drinking moonshine from baby bottles, doctor?”
“Exaggeration, Tish. My sister still exaggerates like a man would.”
“Well she certainly has a woman’s temper! Trust me I know a woman’s temper, Doc!”
“If that statement had come from anybody else, Chief, I wouldn’t have believed it! Still the matter of covering for Alex is foremost!”
“The doctor’s right! We need to get Randi, Ricki, and…heck; we need to get everybody briefed on the Captain’s disappearance. Everyone needs to cover for her, even if it’s to say they just saw her minutes before!”
“Let’s get everyone together in the morning. If Alex reappears before then, we let the whole thing drop. If not, we gather the rest of the crew in the ballroom after breakfast- agreed? Okay then! See you all in the morning, ladies.”
1400 hours, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 23rd, 1944
“Mina, I’m starting to worry about Alex! She’s been gone for three days now and I don’t think Uncle Rick is going to accept Jack’s reports much longer. He has to suspect by now that we’re hiding something.”
“Emily, we cannot hurry Alexandra’s return! She must decide that on her own. She has much to learn about herself and no one to help her through it. Quoting your baseball, she threw out the playbook! She will return soon, dear.”
“Well I hope it is soon, Mina! If the captain is gone much longer I can see myself becoming a permanent resident of Pearl Harbor’s brig!”
“Tish, we would never let them take you away! Like it or not, when Alex had us put that uniform on you, you instantly became one of the crew. If that weren’t true, the crew would have abandoned you by now.”
“I miss her, doctor. Do you think that, wherever she is, she is healthy?”
“Tish, one thing to know about Alex; she always finds a way to survive. She calls it her pioneer’s spirit. I just call it tenacity. I’m sure she’s doing fine- where or whenever.”
“She is fine, Takashi! According to the stories, there is not much that can cause her harm, though I fear I have done the lion’s share. Once I learned who she was, or because of whom I thought she should be, I failed to consider her psychological stability. I let my excitement blind me of my training. She will return, Moritsu Takashi, of that I am certain!”
Location: unknown, Time: unknown, Date: unknown
Where am I? When am I? Is this even a place at all? A dozen other questions begged for answers, and I had little to go on. First and foremost: how did I get here? How did I do this if I did this at all? Did I do this…or, did Mina have something to do with this?
Mina! The anger I feel at this moment! How could she do this to me? I trusted her to teach me…to teach us to use our gifts! Yet she continually withheld important details- details that could be useful right now. Imagine…me an Empress…huh! The audacity- the sheer inconceivability of the thought!
Inconceivability, huh? Just how do I explain my surroundings then? How do I explain this black void surrounding me, lit only by a single unmoving sun- the peaceful, yet strange feeling that there is no sense of time here- the unimaginable fact that I am here at all? How do I leave this…this place?
I might as well start to figure this out. I’ll start with just before I arrived here. What was I doing- thinking?
Mina and I had just returned from our time trip to Kili Island’s past -check.
She thanked me for taking her there- check. But, how did I do that?
She referred to me first as ‘Supreme Highness’ then as ‘The Empress of Time and Space’- that raised some fur- check!
She claimed that I, alone, had the power to travel anywhere in space or time! Oh, how arrogant to assign that much power to one person- check!
She more or less insinuated that I was some kind of god! Oh, if I could see her again, I would tell her exactly how I feel about that!
Instantly I’m standing next to Mina as I was before I went to wherever I was. That was easy. I just thought about seeing her again. Could it be that simple though?
Emily looked upset.
“Mina? If you know anything about this, you better spill it immediately!”
“I assure you doctor, I have nothing to do with this! I’m as much in the dark as any of you!”
“Jack, can you still hear her? Is she somewhere close by?”
“I’m right here beside Mina, Jack!”
“Emily, I can’t hear her! Her mind just went quiet- like she doesn’t exist anymore! Oh God, I think she’s gone!”
“I’m here, Jack! I’m still alive…at least I think I am?”
“She is still alive, Jacquelyn, of that I am sure.”
“How can you be sure, Mina? I’m not even sure!”
“You’re so certain! Why, Mina?” Emily asks.
“The ancient stories tell the legend of the ‘Empress of Time and Space’, Doctor, a being that is not tied to any one place or reality. The ‘Empress’ chooses her reality, moving forward or back through time- able to change locations at will. The stories describe her as humble- being full of compassion for every race and world. She does not reign like your typical Monarch- instead she gently steers the destiny of those around her- especially those she loves dearest. Sisters, what we have just witnessed, as miraculous as it sounds, was prophesized over five thousand years ago! The Empress has returned.”
“Now she claims I’m not even human? Will she ever stop this fantasy?”
“That’s crazy, Mina! Alex couldn’t be this ‘Empress’! She’s the best damn boat Skipper I ever served under! All the girls love her and would do anything for her! The Skipper would never let any of us get hurt…or die…if she…could…”
“You tell her, Carroll! Tell her she’s nuts! Wait…what?”
“Go on, Miss Sheldon. Tell us more about the Captain’s compassion, how she used her new gift to save us many times over. You have just reiterated what the legend describes. Now can you all see the validation for what I tell you?”
“No, that’s not it at all! I used my skills as a captain too! What validation? So I’m a good strategist, so what!”
“So let’s say the Skipper is this “Empress” lady. What just happened to her? No one can just disappear like that- no trace er nothin’, can they?”
“Not you too, Chief! She has them all fooled!”
“Ricky Lynn, tell us how you fixed a worthless pile of cast iron and made it run again.”
“I just knew ta pull the piston with the bent rod outta the block an…”
“How did you know to do that? Had you ever tried it before? How did you get that piston out of the block without first removing the crankshaft- I would think there shouldn’t be room to do that?”
“It was loose in the cylinder! I was able to cock it enough to…wait…it shouldn’t have been that loose! It never could have worked if it were small enough to tilt in that cylinder…huh! How did it get so loose, yer Highness?”
“You tell me Chief, you’re the mechanic!”
“Ya, Chief, how did you do it? I’ve rebuilt a motor or two! There isn’t much room in there!”
“Had to be a defect in the build! Someone at the engine plant threw in the wrong size piston. That would account for it failin’ in the first place.”
“There is an alternate explanation, Ricky Lynn.”
“So, what yer sayin’, I made the thing smaller so’s it’d come out?”
“Precisely, Chief!”
“Oh for the love a…! That’s impossible! No one can change the physical properties of metal in that way!
”
“Get outta here!”
“Miss Samuels, please give us a list of items in you’re luggage. Try not to leave anything out.”
“Just the standard stuff: two pair of deck shoes; two pair of regulation heels; a week’s worth of civvies; five brassieres, four pair of socks; three sets of work blues; an overcoat, two complete dress whites; a toothbrush; my toiletries; um, my pillow; oh, and some tools just in case I need them for somethin’.”
“How the heck she do that! The thing must weigh over a hundred pounds!”
“You fit all that in your bag, Chief? How’d you do that? I couldn’t fit half that in mine and we got the same regulation duffle as everybody!”
“Ya got to know how ta pack, Lt. Sheldon.”
“Cut the bull, Chief!”
“No one can pack that much into a regulation duffle, Chief, I’ve tried. Trust me, if I could take my surgical tools with me wherever I go, I wouldn’t need an extra bag for them!”
“So I was able to fit them in- so what!”
“An estimate on how much those tools weigh, Chief?”
Well…about fifty I’d say, why?”
“And how much would you say that chair weighs?”
“Forty, maybe sixty.”
“Try to lift it, please, Ricky Lynn.”
“Ow! I can barely lift it- must weigh more than I thought, Mina.”
“No Chief, you were right. It weighs about forty-eight pounds. So how can you lift a duffle containing fifty pounds of tools…and a week’s worth of clothes if you can’t lift a fifty pound chair?”
“She got ya there, Ricky Lynn!” Carroll and I said at the same time.
“Shut up Carroll!”
“We get it, Mina. Alex can travel through…she can travel anywhere. So, where did she go? When will she come back? What will we do in the mean time?”
“How do I get back would be a good starting point!”
“We carry on as we would otherwise, Jacquelyn. You are second in command, dear. Our Empress will return when she decides it is best.”
“DON’T CALL ME ‘EMPRESS’!”
“Why did the lights just blink?”
“Did I just do that?”
“Power plant probably changing over to a different generator, Miss Cummins.”
“Ya that was probably what happened!”
“Well if Uncle Rick doesn’t get a report from her tomorrow night, he will get very upset, Mina!”
“Oh no, I forgot about the nightly report! How am I going to do that?”
“What if the captain does not return by tomorrow night, Lieutenant?”
“Then I guess we cover for her! Say she’s had one too many or something. We’re all on leave don’t forget.”
“Ya, like I would ever get drunk! I didn’t even do that before my tribunal!”
“There’s only one problem with that Chief, I have never known Alex to get drunk- even before his tribunal!”
“Emily really does know me after all! Defend my character, sis!”
“Then what was with all her talk of a still in every backyard and drinking moonshine from baby bottles, doctor?”
“Exaggeration, Tish. My sister still exaggerates like a man would.”
“It was no exaggeration, Tish! The family next door was too poor to buy milk for the baby so they fed him shine, and coffee when they could.”
“Well she certainly has a woman’s temper! Trust me I know a woman’s temper, Doc!”
“I most certainly do not!”
“If that statement had came from anybody else, Chief, I wouldn’t have believed it! Still the matter of covering for Alex is foremost!”
“The doctor’s right! We need to get Randi, Ricki…heck; we need to get everybody briefed on the Captain’s disappearance. Everyone needs to cover for her, even if it’s to say they just saw her minutes before!”
“Y’all would do that for me?”
“Let’s get everyone together in the morning. If Alex reappears before then, we let the whole thing drop. If not, we gather the rest of the crew in the ballroom after breakfast- agreed? Okay then! See you all in the morning, ladies.” Jack said taking command.
“I’d like to see y’all in the morning, if I could figure out how to escape this nightmare!”
“Y’all weren’t listening, Alex.” A man’s voice said as the black void reappeared around me.
“Who said that? I thought I was the only one stuck in this limbo?” As I concentrated on it, the voice sounded vaguely familiar.
“Well, maybe ya are, maybe ya ain’t! If it helps y’all feel better, just think of me as being stuck here with ya, Alex.”
“I know that voice! Brian?”
“One an only, Alex! Y’all got cuter since I last seen ya! Love that dark blonde hair, brother!”
“Show yourself!”
“Who am I to decline the ‘Empress o’ time an space’!”
There he was! Impossible as it seemed. I ran to him and hugged and kissed him!
“Brian! Kid, I missed you like no tomorrow! Where have you been? We all thought you were killed back on December seventh! We’ve been lookin’ for you ever since. How did you escape?”
“Technically…I didn’t, Alex.”
“But you’re here with me, right now!”
“Can you tell me exactly where here is, Alex? I ain’t sher the concept works here. Look, big broth…dang, that don’t quite work no more either. Look, big sister, whether y’all kin accept it or not- I’m dead! I can’t go back- not ever! You just have to move on with your life and enjoy the time y’all have. Enjoy the time with your new friends and family! Wasting your time pining over me ain’t healthy! Leave me rest in peace, Alex. Don’t keep calling out to me. It hurts us all when you do that and I don’t want you to hurt anymore, sis!”
“But Ma an’ Pa, they got no one to carry the family name! I sure can’t do it now- not like this!”
“What’s wrong with the way you look, big sis? I see a beautiful woman that any feller would pay heavily fer! You’ll make some lucky guy very happy some day, Alex!”
“You’re just sayin’ that ta cheer me up!”
“Alex, I may be dead, but I sure ain’t married! If we weren’t kin, I’d take my chances!”
“Why not,” I figured! “Go ‘head, I must be dead too if I’m talking to you?”
“What makes you think you’re dead, sis? Just ‘cause I’m dead don’t mean you are!”
“Then explain it to me, Brain- explain how, if I’m not dead, I’m talking to my brother who has been dead for two years now!”
“Has it been that long ‘ready? Wow, time sher flies, huh? Ya see, it gits complicated, Alex. Basically, you and I are here on a neutral playing field. Someplace that’s neither in your reality, nor in mine.”
“You have your own reality, Brian?”
“Some term it Heaven, others call it Hell, or Purgatory, it’s just another reality- another dimension. One that you enter after ya pass- get it?
“So, I’m in another dimension?”
“That’s where it gets sticky, Alex. Ya see, I’m not really here! You brought me…my essence to this dimension. You alone seem to have the ability to travel between and call others to them.”
Not you too, Brian! Mina started that hogwash back in Hawaii!”
“She’s right, big sister!”
“But I’m nobody, Brian! Why pick me- some grand joke? I have no idea how to be this ‘Empress’!”
“You knew enough to get here! Y’all hollered for me here, didn’t ya?”
“You never leave my thoughts, Brain! We all miss you!”
“I know that, Alex! I ain’t never doubted that since! There are others, though, that miss you much more! Do you want them to mourn you as you done me?”
“No.”
“Then go back ta them Alex…andra! The time fer anger is over, so go home! Be with the people that love you- be with your friends- your family. Ma and Pa will forgive you for who you’ve become- I know that fer certain. They’ve also forgiven that young woman that tried to panhandle ‘em.”
“You knew about that?”
“Let’s just say I got firsthand knowledge and leave it, big sis.”
How did he have ‘firsthand’ knowledge? I decided that question could wait.
“Brian, if I am this ‘Empress’- not to says I am- that everyone thinks I am, I can save your life! I can git ya outta there before the explosion!”
“You could sher try…”
“I can do it, Brian! I know I can!”
“But Alex, that would mean y’all believe! Only the ‘Empress’ could pull off such a marvel!”
“I would try anything to get you back, kid- if believing…if becoming this Deity, this ‘Empress’, is the only way ta do that, so be it!”
“Alexandra, my beautiful big sister, you just cain’t believe. Y’all have to know and accept it- body n’ soul. In order to be her, y’all have ta accept her, sis!”
“I’ll let y’all think on that, Ma’am.” He saluted me! My brother, of all people, saluted me! I could feel the tears running. I returned it with as much respect as I could.
“Now could you please send me back so’s I can finally rest in peace?”
“How do I do that?”
“Do it the way y’all do anything else, I guess. Use your head ya silly skirt! Oh, before I go, though: Congats on yer promotion, Empress!”
As quickly as he appeared, he was gone- just vanished! Could I really be…be her? Was I? I realized my brother was right about several things and had done his best to explain. First, the very fact that he appeared at all. No one other than this ‘Empress’ he said, could achieve such an accomplishment.
Secondly was the fact that I, and no one else, resided here. If I was the lone occupant of this…this ‘place’, then I, alone, was responsible for all this! How could I do this if I weren’t…wasn’t her? Brian had said I had to do more than believe- I had to become.
Did I believe in all this? Did I believe in myself?
I had to admit that over the past few weeks, I had witnessed and seen many strange and unusual events. I, alone, had been there to see men land on the moon. I had witnessed my Chief win her eighth consecutive, fully autonomous solar vehicle competition in 2026- eighty-two years into the future! Doing the math, that made me one hundred and eight! Then there was the big one, traveling backward through time! I had provided transportation for both Mina and I to Kili Island- Kili in 1932!
The realization of what these facts added up to astounded me! What Mina and Brian had claimed must be true. I was the Empress! But was I any different than before? I still felt like Alex Steinert…no, not Alex Steinert, Alexandra Steinert! I still felt like Alexandra Steinert! That hadn’t changed- I was still me.
Brian had disappeared when I released him. Could leaving this place be as simple?
Before I left though, I had to figure out where to go- when to go. Do I go back to Honolulu- to my friends, to report to Admiral Demmit, or should I go rescue Brian?
Maybe I should just check in on my friends first.
“Mina, I’m starting to worry about Alex! She’s been gone for three days now and I don’t think Uncle Rick is going to accept Jack’s reports for much longer. He has to suspect by now that we’re hiding something.”
“Emily, we cannot hurry Alexandra’s return, dear! She must decide that on her own. She has much to learn about herself and no one to help her through it. Quoting your game of baseball, she threw out the playbook! She will return soon, dear.”
“Well, I hope it is soon, Mina! If the captain is gone much longer I can see myself becoming a permanent resident of Pearl Harbor’s brig!”
“Tish, we would never let them take you away! Like it or not, when Alex had us put that uniform on you, you instantly became one of the crew. If that weren’t true, our crew would have abandoned you to the SP’s by now.”
“To bestow such an honor to one’s opponent is…is unheard of! I miss her, doctor. Do you think that, wherever she is, she is healthy?”
“Tish, one thing to know about Alex; she’s a fighter, she always finds a way to survive. She calls it her pioneer’s spirit. I just call it tenacity- okay, stubborn! I’m sure she’s doing fine- where or whenever.”
“She is fine, Takashi! According to the stories, there is not much that can cause her harm, though I fear I have done the lion’s share. Once I learned who she was, or because of whom I thought she should be, I failed to consider her psychological stability. I let my excitement blind me of my training. She will return, Moritsu Takashi, of that I am sure!”
“Captain? If you can hear me, Ma’am, be well and return safe! We are all worried about you, Alex-sensei!” Tears poured from her eyes.
Did Takashi look at me? Did she see me or was it just coincidence?
“Tish! I’m over here! Do you see me?”
“She will be Tish. We’re all worried about her!”
What…what was that?” she pointed right at me.
“What was what, Tish?”
“Through my tears…I thought I…no it must be my imagination.”
“Do explain, Ensign, The imagination tends to be highly underrated.”
She wiped her eyes as she took a moment to compose herself. “For an instant…through tear-filled eyes, I thought I saw the Captain- standing right there,” she pointed, “in front of us! It cannot be though! If she were returning she would stay.” She paused again, “Could she have another destination planned and decided to check on us, Mina?”
“Brian! She’s going to help Brian! Mina, can she do that?” Emily shouted
“I haven’t the foggiest, doctor! We know the future can be changed, whether the past can also be changed without harming our present or future is unknown.”
“Does she really want to chance it? Alex, I know your still here! Do you really want to chance damaging the present and all our futures just to save your brother?” Emily questioned as she looked around.
I walked over to her. Placing my lips close to her ear, I gave my reply. “I have to try, sis.”
“Oh my god!” Emily’s hands went to her mouth. “She really is here! She just answered me. She said ‘I have to try, sis.’ In my ear!
“Alex? Take me with you! Brian might need medical treatment. Alex?”
Again I leaned in close, “Too dangerous for you! I can’t guarantee your safety, Emily.” I kissed her on her cheek. “Be back soon. Uncle has been taken care of. Love you all.”
“NO! Alex, Wait!”
There she was- States Class Battleship, USS Arizona! At least what I could see of her as a tender was moored next to her blocking my view. I had appeared on Kuahua point, directly opposite Ford Island. To my left the Oklahoma and West Virginia were moored together- both were still afloat. This confirmed I was indeed at Pearl prior to the attack, but how soon before? I needed to find a newspaper stand, radio, or something. I started to walk toward where her launch was tied up.
“Now how do I get on the Arizona?” I asked aloud.
“Sorry Miss, but I’m afraid the Arizona is off limits!”
“I turned around to see a handsome SP sprinting my way. I could imagine the thoughts going through his mind- especially ‘how did I miss her?’ He stopped when he saw my rank.
“Sorry, Ma’am…er Commander, Captain’s placed the ship under quarantine for the next forty-eight hours. No one on, no one off.”
I quickly pushed the shock of someone actually seeing me aside. “I understand, Seaman. News travels fast among the Auxiliary. I just wanted to come over to see her and remember her this way. Have a nice day now!” I flashed him the smile that Emily had used on me so many times. Why did I say that? He must think I’m crazy! ‘I just wanted to remember her this way’- how could I be so stupid?
“Thank you, Commander! You have a good weekend yourself!” As required he saluted and I returned it, and then walked away.
How was I going to get aboard? More important, what was today’s date? The sailor had said ‘have a good weekend’. That narrowed it somewhat but not enough. I observed the position of the sun in the sky- winter- mid-afternoon by my estimate, but which day?
My attention was diverted by a familiar voice a short distance away. Admiral Demmit! Uncle Rick was forty yards and closing! He couldn’t see me here! At this point he didn’t even know I existed and I knew Emily’s ma had been dead for a couple years now. No telling what the old man would do if he suddenly saw a younger version of his dead sister in uniform! I quickened my pace and hid behind the closest building I could find.
What was I doing? I could have just shifted in time slightly and become invisible to them. Wait, how did I know that? No time to ponder that question. If Demmit glanced to his right he still might see me. Time shift it was. My hand passing through the nearby building wall provided all the proof I needed to confirm I was a phantom once more. I boldly strode out onto the main thoroughfare…
And straight through the old man himself. That…that felt strange!
“Wow! Did you feel that, Major?”
“Feel what, sir?”
“That blast of cold air just now! It sent a chill down my spine!”
“No, sir! I didn’t feel any breeze, sir.”
“Must have been someone walking on my grave.” Admiral Demmit looked around- looking right through me in the process. “Humph!”
With my unseen status assured, I made my way back to my appearance point. The cute SP was still walking his beat. There had been a small motor launch beached and tied up to a palm tree nearby. I immediately found a problem boarding the launch- my foot passed clean through the deck. One other minor problem- my hands passed through the railing. Now how would I get onboard to save my brother?
Turning around in disappointment, I set back on my previous objective- today’s date.
Why can you never find a newspaper or desk calendar lying around when you want one?
I decided that the only way to get the required information was to go to the Officer’s Club. They were bound to have some.
I suppose I could have just relocated myself there in an instant, but I decided to take the twenty-minute walk from Kuahua point around our submarine base instead. At some point, I must have relaxed enough that I realigned myself to this time as sailors began saluting me when I passed them. I received many whistles of appreciation. Things sure were lax around here before the attack!
I almost forgot to grab the doorknob when I arrived.
“Allow me, Commander.”
“Why thank you, Lieutenant!” I flashed him a sincere smile. I could get used to the receiving end of chivalry!
Mina had once told me, or was she talking to the crew in general, that we could stop traffic. I knew by the sudden hush in the building that I could definitely stop all conversation!
“Can I help you find something, Commander?” The attendant behind the bar asked.
I noted the underscored meaning of his question.
“I just came in for today’s paper.”
“Sure, that’ll be one bit.” He said as he laid the rather emaciated daily on the bar.
I reached to my pocket and fished out some coins. As I handed the Barkeep a penny, I spotted the date and the composition. It was a 1943 steel penny! Two problems: it wasn’t 1943 yet, and pennies were still made from copper in 1941! The war had yet to force most copper to be secured by the government for ammunition casings! I quickly recoiled and searched for a coin of past date. Handing the clerk my 1939-nickel, I cheerfully told him to keep the change.
“Thank you very much, Commander! You have a good Saturday evening now!”
“You too! Bye now.” I exited the club and released the breath I realized I had been holding.
“Emily?” I heard someone call. Well, too late to disappear now.
“Ensign Scott! Wait!”
I quickly glanced behind me to see Lyle, ace newspaper jerk, running my way. I quickly doubled my pace. “Ensign Scott, Emily, please wait?”
I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned around to face my past nemesis- the one who nearly cost me my commission!
“Can I help you?” I tried to keep a civil tongue.
“Emily, I…oh excuse me, I thought you…I thought you were someone else…”
“Commander Steinert! Commander Alexandra Steinert! Who are you, sir?”
“Lyle…Lyle Stepchaki, Ma’a…Commander.”
“Well, Mr. Stepchaki, I haven’t been an Ensign for a number of years, but thank you for the compliment! I hope you find your Ensign. Good day.” I didn’t wait for any retort and continued on my way. No way was I going to give this…no way was I going to give him the time of day!
“I’m sorry, Commander, it’s just that you and Ensign Scott look so much alike! You could be sisters.”
I stopped, turned and thought about my response. Could I chance telling this leech that I was…will be her sister in a few years- to tell him to leave her alone, thus sparing me that nerve wracking tribunal? If I did that, Emily and I may have stayed together. If we stayed together, would I have gotten my command? If I hadn’t gotten Sand Dollar and undergone the Mahanilui, could I be here now? I decided to consult an old friend. ‘Should I tell Mr. Stepchaki to leave Emily alone? There was that big response I hated to hear! Should I tell him I even know ‘Ensign’ Scott? Another dreaded response- rats! I tried another question. Should I be here at all? The lack of any response kept my hopes up.
I noticed Lyle was still looking to me for an answer. “I don’t believe I’ve heard the name before, Mr. Stepchaki, although I just shipped in a few days ago- sorry. Now if you will excuse me, I have to get back to my quarters. I’m meeting my boyfriend, Marine Major Canton for dinner at 1700hrs.”
He looked at his watch. “Oh, I’m sorry to have kept you, Commander!”
I struck at the opportunity to learn the exact time. “Why?” I looked at my watch, “Oh, dear, my watch stopped! Do you have the correct time, Mr. Stepchaki?”
“ Almost 4 o’clock…er, 1555hrs, Ma’am.”
“Please excuse me, Mr. Stepchaki, I have to run!” I took off as fast as two-inch heels and a wool skirt would allow me. I never looked back until I stopped at the women’s barracks.
The barracks…that building reminded me I had nowhere to sleep, if today was December 6th, that is. Remembering the paper, I opened it to the front page. Its dateline read Saturday December 6th, 1941. Wonderful, I was here the evening before all hell was to break loose! The problem of where and when had been solved, all I needed to figure now was the ‘how’! How would a woman’s auxiliary commander get aboard a battleship quarantined by its captain for punishment?
She wouldn’t! There was no reason I should be let onboard! If I could just pop in and grab Brian, then pop back out!
What was wrong with me? That was exactly what I could do; after all, I was the Empress! All I had to do was wait for 0745hrs tomorrow morning and…I tapped myself on the head. “You stupid blonde! You can move through time! Hello?”
“I’m sorry, Ma’am, were you talking to me?”
A brown-haired Lieutenant about my height had come out the door and thought I was remanding her. I felt bad for her and had to cover.
“No, Lieutenant, I’m afraid I was reprimanding the commander here!” I pointed to myself. “I lost my purse somewhere on the way over from the Naval Air Station and haven’t been able to find anyone to report it. My orders, money, and identification- gone! Without orders they won’t issue me my quarters!”
“Ma’am, you can stay here tonight if you’d like. We always have a spare bed- just in case.”
“No, I couldn’t inconvenience y’all, Lieutenant, but thanks for the offer. I’ll just walk into town and get a room.”
“Nonsense, Commander!” She grabbed my hand and pulled me through the door.
“Everyone! This is Commander…” she looked at me to finish the introduction.
“Alexandra Steinert.”
“Alexandra…Cmdr. Steinert here lost her purse and her orders on the way over from Ford. Think we can hide her till Monday?”
The few women in the community room nodded in the affirmative and went back to their business. One Lt. Commander looked back around.
“Crandall just shipped out. The commander can stay there for the weekend.”
“See? Told you! Here, I’ll take you up and show you the room. Stay if you like it or I’m sure we can get someone to drive you into town if you don’t.”
“You’re too kind, Lieutenant…?”
“Riggby, Ma’am. Lt. J.G. Cynthia Riggby! Now come on, follow me. We have our own bathrooms here. You look like you could use a nice warm bath, Commander!”
“Alex. Just call me Alex. Now show me to the warn bath!” I guess I could stay the night.
1600 hours, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 21st, 1944
“Ensign Fischer, it’s 1600hrs and Friday, let’s call it a day, son.”
“Yes sir, Admiral, I’ll see you in the morning, sir. Are you coming too?”
”No, I have some paperwork to finish, and then I’m meeting a friend for dinner, Ted.”
“Aye sir. You and Lt. Smith seem to have really hit it off! She is one good looker!”
“Dismissed, Ensign.”
“Aye, sir!”
“Now to get back to work. First order of business: why are they covering for Steinert? Cummins called in for her today. Where’s Alex?” The old man shrugged. “Maybe I shouldn’t even ask? I may get an answer I don’t want to hear! Wonder what they’re hiding?”
“That would be me, Uncle Rick. They’re covering for me.”
“Alex? How the hell did you get in here? I was just at the door and you didn’t come through it! What did you do, captain, climb through the window? Is that why your uniform is in such disrepair?”
“In a skirt and heels? Not likely, Admiral! Let’s just say I popped in and leave it at that, shall we?”
“Popped in from where, Alex?”
“I just popped in, that’s all- I’m serious!”
“Somehow, I know you’re serious, but I’m afraid to as…Alex why are you crying? Alex? Where did you go?”
“Over here Uncle Rick! Like I said before, let’s just leave it at that, sir.” Demmit noticed that the woman now sitting in his chair looked like she hadn’t been crying. Her uniform was spotless. How did she do that?
“Fine! State your purpose, Captain! I’m a busy man!” Demmit growled as he tried to hide his confusion.
“Yes, I know. Meeting Mina for dinner! Three nights in a row, too! You really like her, don’t you, Admiral?”
“It’s that easy to see, Alex?”
“Plain as day, sir. I’m just here to check in, Admiral…as requested.”
“I see. Well Alex, construction continues on your base. Your electrical plant should go online a week from Wednesday…um, 3rd, May. Quarters are being outfitted as we speak. Alex? Alex, stop disappearing like that!”
“Sorry, sir, I just had to look. The base looks wonderful, Admiral. Mina and Ensign Banes have done a wonderful job designing the base.”
“You saw it already? Oh, you’ve seen it in the future! What’s with the disappearing act though, Alex?”
“Oh, it’s just something I found I could do recently. And I was just there…at our base! That’s where I disappeared to, Admiral. It’s not something we should let on to, though.”
“You are going to be the death of me, Alex! I take it you can jump from place to place now? Wait, how did you know about Mina and I?”
“Well, I can sort of phase out so I can’t be seen. I’ll demonstrate. See?”
“You just passed your hand right through me!” The old man’s eyes grew wide.
“The cat’s meow, isn’t it?”
“I…I know…I remember that feeling! It happened one other time to me!” His eyes lit up with realization. “That was you! Before the attack! You were there weren’t you? How, Alex? I thought you could only see the future? Now you can go back in time too?”
I stood up from his chair and gestured for him to be seated. “Admiral Demmit, please calm down and I’ll answer your questions as best I can, okay?” I motioned for him to be seated again, this time waiting until he did so.
“Good, now to answer. Yes, that was me that inadvertently walked through you that Saturday afternoon! Just recently, I found that my gift allows me to go anywhere- that’s anywhere- in time; to any location, to any dimension. Before you even ask, Admiral- no, I cannot disrupt the timeline as it pertains to the extended Sand Dollar crew, and I will not, under any circumstances, change the future or past to suit the whims of any government- do I make myself clear, Admiral? I will, however, do anything I can to provide the best outcome for my friends and loved ones, Uncle Richard!”
“You’re calling the shots now, Alex?”
“I’m a submarine captain, sir! I command a weapon of war! I am not a weapon in and of myself to be used to settle petty political differences! I’ve seen too much of that, Admiral!”
Demmit thought a minute, the confusion about what I had just said, still evident. Finally his expression changed to one of understanding.
“So you went back to save your brother- he originally died on the Arizona, as I recall? I trust he is healthy, Alex?”
“Sort of, things didn’t work out as I planned though!” I started to cry again. This time I didn’t disappear for, what was for me several hours, but for him an instant. Instead I lowered myself to him and securely wrapped my arms around him. “Oh, Uncle Rick, I couldn’t save them! I had the chance, but I couldn’t save them!”
“Shhhhusshhh, Alex, that’s why I lose sleep most nights! We can’t save them all, honey. Shh. I’ll hold you as long as you want. Let it out, Alex. Let it out.”
1600 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 23rd, 1944
“Mina, I thought Alex would’ve returned by now. Could she really be that mad at you?”
“I’m afraid our new Deity has yet to control her feelings, doctor. She was confused and overloaded by my insistence that she fulfill her destiny! I would not be surprised if she never speaks to me again.”
“Mina, Alex isn’t like that! Look at our history. She could have left me on Kili for the Japanese. I could have had an ‘accident’ on our way out here to Hawaii! Alex is a fair person- she doesn’t hold a grudge, Mina.”
“She holds one, Emily!”
“Yes, one I am sure she will try to remedy! Mina, if she did actually succeed, though, would I…would we feel a change?”
“Your question is out of my field of expertise. Let me ask my youngest, Nina.” Mina got up from the chair and walked out into the hall. She returned a few minutes later with Ensign Truman.
“Little one, Emily has asked a question that I cannot answer. I thought, perhaps, you could.”
“I’ll do my best ibu (mother). You want to know if you will feel any change to our timeline if the Empress changes something in the past.”
“Yes, Sedikit adik (Little sister). Being of the bloodline, could we possibly be immune to such changes?”
“It is possible the change or changes would skip over us…provided that no changes have been made to us on a personal level. If that were to happen, we would be oblivious to it and continue on in our new timeline seamlessly. Only the Empress would see the change, I suspect.”
“On a personal level, Nina?”
“An example, Kakak tiri (Half sister). If the Empress has indeed decided to return to the day of the Japanese attack to save her brother, which is highly likely, she might chance to bump into you. Such a chance meeting might result in you thinking you had gone mad! In which case, you would not feel confident enough to perform those actions that boosted your career; would have not met the Empress and not participated in the mission to Kili Island. In short, doctor, you would not be here now. Has this cleared things up?”
“And you’re only sixteen? Mina, what do you feed your children?”
“Love, understanding, and temporal thinking- deep, temporal thinking- but mostly love, doctor!”
“Speaking of ‘love’, Mina, how is it going with Uncle Rick?”
“The Admiral is slowly succumbing to my way of thinking, Lt. Scott.”
“So, I take it, he’s invited you for dinner again tonight? That makes it what, five days in a row?”
“He has fallen for me, has he not?”
“I think we all know the answer to that, your highness. Oh, that reminds me- When Alex does return, can we nix the Empress moniker? I think that is what really got her upset in the first place, Mina. She prefers Alex- just good plain old Alex! That is except when we’re on the Sand Dollar, there she prefers ‘Skipper’, ‘Skip’, ‘Captain’, or ‘Cap’. Those are the only formalities she will allow, are we clear ladies?”
“Yes, Kakak tiri (Half sister)! I will pass that among her subjects at once!”
“Um…that might be another problem waiting to happen, Nina! I know, for a fact, that Alex would never think of any of us as her subjects! She thinks of the crew as family- yes she does adhere to the required military chain of command, but that is as far as it goes. If she returned and heard someone refer to us as her subjects she may never return! No, Nina, It’s best to continue as though she never was or became Empress.”
“We understand, doctor, and will inform everyone of her wishes.”
“Thanks, you two. Now about constantly calling me doctor…”
1900 hours, Women’s Auxiliary Barracks, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 6th, 1941
I was so relaxed that I barely heard the knock on the door.
“Hey, Commander, I think you should get out, that water has to be cold by now!”
“What? Oh, ya I guess it is! It’s just what the doctor ordered though! God, I never thought a hot bath would feel so relaxing!”
“You must have been in transit a while, huh?”
“You have no idea! I feel like I’ve been traveling for years, Lieutenant.”
“I felt that way when I got reassigned here. I think they put us on the slowest boat they could find!” The Lieutenant replied.
“How long have you been here, Lieutenant?”
“Please, Cindy! I hate all that masculine saluting and stuff!”
“How long have you been here, Cindy?”
“Almost four years! I was thinking about resigning, and heading back home to Fredericksburg to start a family.”
“Sounds wonderful. How long?”
“I have two weeks left, Commander.”
“Alex, please! I’m not real comfortable with the formalities either, Cindy! So, have you given notice yet?”
“A full month ago! This place seems to be slow to do anything! Sometimes I wonder how we would fare if we actually got attacked?”
“Not too good from what I’ve seen around here so far! The Japanese could really do some damage!”
“So you think they’re planning an attack too? Some of the other girls around here say they have a feeling its coming! You think so too, don’t you?”
“Unfortunately, I’ve heard things back at Norfolk that indicates that may be a possibility. I’m not at liberty to discuss it either, sorry.” I was drawing lightly on the information released after the attack.
“Oh, so you heard too much and they sent you out here to keep you quiet! You’re not the first, Alex!”
“I didn’t think I was! I’ve had my suspicions, Lieutenant…sorry, Cindy.” Everyone loves a conspiracy, so I played along.
“Well, only time will tell, won’t it?”
“Ya. So, tell me, Cindy, what do you do around here all day?”
“Well, when I’m not working as an admissions secretary at the Hospital, I just kind of walk around admiring this tropical paradise! Have you taken the tour?”
“The extended tour, I’m afraid! Did you know we have a very nice submarine base? They have several charming SP’s that were kind enough to show me the way out of it! None thought of offering me a ride to where I needed to be though!” I stood to get out of the tub.
“I can’t understand that at all! You must have been stopping traffic everywhere you went! They must have been blind!” She giggled. “Here, have a towel, Alex.”
I blushed and wrapped the proffered towel around me. Cindy handed me another for my hair. “Thanks.”
“So…um…where are the rest of your clothes, Alex?”
“Now there’s a mystery the Navy may never reveal, Cindy! All I can say is, they were with me in San Diego!” I laid it on thick.
“I’ll see what I can find- be right back, Alex.”
I was just about to grab my dirty clothes when Cindy popped her head in.
“Almost forgot, you need anything else, belt, pad?” An honest question that made me blush.
“No, next week, thanks.” I still didn’t know for sure, nor was I looking forward to it.
“Okay, I’ll be back.”
Quickly, I dried off and started to get dressed, when I decided to experiment. With britches, brassiere, and the rest in my arms, I phase shifted, then preceded to dress. A knock sounded at the door.
“Alex, I found some clean things for you to wear!” The door opened slightly and Cindy poked her head in. “Alex?”
Cindy screamed.
“Alex, how could you put those dirty things back on?”
Oops! I guess I didn’t shift after all! Note to self: check to see if hand passes through something- never assume!
“Look Cindy, I can’t burden you with my problems! I’ll just hitch into town tomorrow morning and buy what I need- then I’ll find the quartermaster and req-out some new uniforms.”
“Hey, you’re no burden, hon! As for going into town to buy anything on a Sunday around here- good luck! The whole town is closed on Sunday! The only people working are those of us fortunate to work weekends, and those that walk the streets at night!” Here wear these,” she handed me a pile of clothes; “they should fit. The bra might be a little tight though- I’m not as big as you up top. When you’re done, come on down to the living room and Beaver…Ensign Heavers said she would cook up something warm for you. No arguments now. Get dressed!”
“Aye-aye, sir!”
“Ya, right!” I heard her laughing as she left the room.
The toast and re-heated, leftover vegetable soup reminded me that I hadn’t eaten in quite some time. In fact, I had no idea how long it had been.
“Coming up for air, Alex?”
“What? Oh, sorry, this soup is delicious!”
“Thanks, but Melissa should get the credit.”
“Melissa?”
“Ensign Heavers”
“Oh!”
“Time for someone to get some sleep! Come on.” Cindy grabbed my hand and dragged me up the stairs. She released her grip only after I was seated on the bed. “Here, put this on.”
I was handed a white cotton nightgown. “Thanks again. You don’t have to do this you know! I could just disappear.”
Did I just let that slip? Maybe I did need some sleep!
“No you will not disappear, Alexandra Steinert! If anyone is going to disappear it will be me in two weeks! Now, get ready for bed, Commander!”
A few minutes later Cindy helped me into bed and drew the cover over me. “Hopefully your luck will be better in the morning, Alex. Sleep well, Commander!”
My guardian angel turned off the light and quietly closed my door. I waited a few minutes before I got back up and turned the lamp on the nightstand back on. Grabbing the alarm clock from the nightstand I wound it back up and reset the alarm for 0600hrs. I wanted to have enough time to get ready. The attack started at 0800 so that left me two hours. That done I turned off the lamp.
Whose alarm clock is going off? Wait…where am I? I was momentarily disoriented. The alarm clock…I had set it last night. Grabbing the annoying device, I turned it off and turned the lamp on. 0600hrs. My mind suddenly caught in gear and started. I had to get ready to put my plan into action! Thirty minutes later I was in the living room as Cindy had termed it.
“Oh hi, Commander Steinert! Early riser I see?”
“Always have been.”
“Getting an early start on finding your gear?”
Going to try. I wanted to thank Cindy for her hospitality. What time does she usually rise?”
“Lt. Riggby? She left for the hospital five minutes ago. She starts at 0800.”
“0800? What time is it?”
“0750, Ma’am.”
“Oh shit!” I screeched as I ran out the door.
Today was off to a wonderful start! As I ran along the street to the main docks, I felt the difference a well-fitted brassiere made. It felt like my ribcage was being squeezed. In my haste to get dressed I noticed that my blouse wasn’t buttoned up completely. The combination gave me a burlesque, harlot appearance- that gave me an idea!
The sun was full over the horizon now. I knew the enemy planes weren’t far off. I still faced the task of boarding the Arizona.
Knowing the direction an enemy will attack from is very useful if not stressful. As I gazed in that direction I could see I was out of time. Dozens of small dots on the horizon indicated I had moments before the first bombs started to fall. I hoped my plan would work and I would save more than one person today.
“Hey, Rudy! You gonna sleep all day?”
“It’s Sunday! We can’t go anywhere anyway, remember?”
“I was thinkin’ of going to services- ain’t been there in a while.”
“Don’t you have to be at your station at 0800, Brian?”
“Ya, that don’t give me time I guess- oh well, next Sunday then. Hey, do you guys smell somethin’ sweet?”
“Ya, smells like perfume! Alright, which one of you guys is wearin’ the stuff?”
“I am, boys!”
“Holy mother of God! How’d you get aboard?”
“Oh, I just popped in! I’m your fairy godmother, boys!”
“Ma’am you shouldn’t be here! If the Captain catches wind of this, we’ll all be drummed out of the Navy!”
“Seaman Steinert, the Captain will never know what happened! Trust me on that!”
The sirens started to howl. Horns of all types sounded as the raid commenced topside.
“I know I’m going to have bad dreams after I say this, but…”
The first torpedo hit the side shaking the whole room.
“My name is Commander Alexandra Steinert, boys and if you want to live grab hold of me and don’t let go! This is the only time I will offer! Do it now!”
“I felt a dozen or so hands grab onto me. Brian had been the first and was right against me. I felt someone’s hand go farther north than I expected. How did he do that?
A second torpedo impacted. The ship shuddered harder this time. I knew that the next one was Arizona’s death note! I had to hurry.
“Your name is Steinert? Are we related?”
“Quiet Brian, I have to concentrate to get you guys out of here!” I shouted over the deafening noise erupting around us.
I heard a faint click and knew my time was up! I willed us all to the nearest shore and out of harm’s way.
It worked! We were now standing on the shoreline of Ford Island a few hundred yards from the Arizona’s mooring- just in time to see her explode in a huge ball of fire! That was cutting it close!
“Boys, you can let go now. I think you’re safe- for the moment.” I had succeeded in saving my brother and eleven of his buddies!
“How did you know, Ma’am?” Brain asked.
“I won’t lie to ya, so don’t ask me, kid!”
Several of those I just saved ran to the water’s edge and started to point at something.
“Torpedo! It’s coming straight for us! Run!”
Too late!
I grabbed hold of my brother, turned my back to the explosive ball of fire roaring in our direction and phased out.
“Shut yer eyes, boy!”
I felt the heat of the blast on my back and felt pieces of shrapnel, sand, shells, fire, and body parts passing through me!
“Keep holding on, Brian! Don’t let go of me or you end up like them!”
“Why…how are you doing all this? Why can’t I open my eyes? What is that strange feeling going through me, Ma’am?”
“Do you really want to know, Brian? Hold my hand and open your eyes then.” I turned around
We both looked on in horror to see that the explosion had negated my rescue efforts!
I felt sick! Through the smoke and lingering flames I observed the destruction. I didn’t bother to count the bodies- it would take all day to find enough for just one complete corpse. I had to pull myself together and get us out of here. Ford Island was heavily damaged in the attack and my stomach couldn’t take much more.
Brian must have taken a step back behind me. “Commander! Your back! Your jacket is burnt clean through and I can see burnt skin!”
I suddenly felt the pain of such wounds.
“Brian!” I shouted with pain. “Never point out an undiscovered wound! It only makes it hurt more- best to ignore it, kid!”
He stepped ahead of me- still holding my hand, his eyes intently scanning my face. “I died in there!” He pointed to the badly burning ship.
I nodded.
Several more large explosions, some behind us, reminded me that we still weren’t safe. Another huge explosion to our right signaled that the West Virginia had met her fate. The Oklahoma had already started to list. We had to leave.
“Why me, Commander? Why am I so special?” He continued to look into my eyes- I assume searching for my identity.
“Because I couldn’t do it the first time, little brother! I fought tooth and nail to get transferred here after the attack, but the brass had other plans for me!”
“Ma’am, I don’t have an older sister! Who are you? What are you?” He started to release his grip on my hand as he grew frightened of me. I squeezed tighter.
“Brian, I know this is going to sound bizarre, but you have to believe me. I would never hurt you, kid! I would never hurt anyone as important as you! I want to explain everything, but we need to go somewhere safe! Please hold my hand and don’t let go, I beg you!”
“Why shouldn’t I let go? I don’t know you from eve. You don’t even look like my Ma!”
“To answer your last questions will require a demonstration and a choice for you. If you let go of my hand I cannot guarantee that you remain out of phase with this reality. If you rephase, you will be killed by any number of bombs falling on this island for the next forty-five minutes! After all the work I just went through, I prefer you live!”
“What about them?” He pointed to the human fragments around us. “Why couldn’t you protect them?” His volume rose.
“Because I wasn’t fast enough, Brian! Because I wasn’t fast enough to reach them!” I felt the tears starting. “You have to be touching me for it…for it…to work! They got too far away, I couldn’t touch them!” I began crying in earnest. “I failed! I failed to save more men! Innocent men that had no idea how short their lives actually were! I’m sorry, Brian, I’ve failed you!”
The sounds of the second wave of bombing pulled me out of my lament.
“You haven’t failed me yet, Commander, or whoever you are! You will fail if we don’t get out of here!”
“Here is the first part of your explanation, little brother- hold tight. We’re leaving this time!”
“We’re leaving this time?”
“Just like Dorothy, kid!” I started to think of home- my home, my time.
“Where are we?”
I looked around. We were standing on my bridge! We were home! Judging from the pier to my right and the two guards stationed on it, I would say we were back in 1944.
“I’m home, Brian. This is my home! Welcome to SS353, USS Sand Dollar. Welcome to 1944, little brother!” My smile was guarded. “We have to go below before we’re seen!” I motioned to the hatch. He started down the ladder.
“Before we’re seen? Is this really your sub, Commander?” He stopped halfway.
“Stop with that Commander crap! Call me Alex, Brian! Yes, this is my boat! Commander Alex Steinert, captain of the Sand Dollar! Pleased to meet you, little brother! Now get below!”
“My brother, Alex, is in the Sub service!”
“Ya, I know kid!” I said, annoyed.
“No one is here, Captain. Why?”
“Because we’re on a ten-day pass, Brian. My crew is staying in town at the Ala Moana, follow me.”
I led him to the Wardroom and had him take a seat.
“Stay here, I’ll be right back.”
I went across to my quarters and retrieved a few items I thought would explain things better.
“Brian, I want to show you a few things, first, do you recognize this picture?”
“That’s my Ma and Pa, and my brother Alex.”
“I’m glad to see that your eyesight is fine! Do you remember when that picture was taken?”
“You’re the one trying to convince me that you’re my older brother!”
“Can’t put one past you, can I? 1940. You took that picture of me at my graduation from Annapolis. You three were so proud of me, ‘specially Pa! He kept goin’ on about upholdin’ Pappy’s Naval tradition!”
“Alex coulda’ told you all this, proves nothin’, Captain!”
I picked up my logbook and handed it to him.
“Open this to the first page. Is this or is it not Alexander Steinert’s writing, Brian?”
He glanced at several pages. “Looks to be his writing, yes. So what?”
“Keep going through the book, Brian. Read the entries starting Monday 27th, March 1944.”
I waited for him to reach the end of my entries, which should have been two days ago. More than once I saw his eyebrows rise.
“You’re really my brother Alex?”
Instead of answering, I retrieved my logbook and opened it to the last page. Ripping it out, I took the pen I had brought and wrote on it. I handed Brian the message, which read: “Yes, I was your brother. Now I go by Alexandra, but I still love you, Brian!”
Brian got the message and compared the writing to that in my log. He then swallowed hard.
“You really are him!”
“Her, if you don’t mind.”
“Your entire crew…they’re women too?”
“Every last one.” I acknowledged.
“Did it hurt?”
“What kind of question is that, Brian? No, it didn’t hurt! We were asleep when it happened. Every one of us passed out.” I paused. “Did it hurt? The Admiral didn’t even ask that one! That reminds me, stay right here I’ll be right back.”
“Alex? Alex where did you go? Captain?”
“Right here, little brother.” For some reason I reappeared in the Control room- one compartment back.
“Alex, why are you crying? Where did you go?”
“I had to report in to Admiral Demmit. He requested I check in every night during our leave. Uncle Rick is a nice guy- you’ll like him.”
“First you say you’re my brother, Alex, transformed by something called a Mahanilui! Now you call this Admiral Demmit- Uncle Rick! I’m dead, right? I…died on the Arizona and this is my punishment for skipping bible school that one Sunday, right? You’re not my brother; you’re the angel assigned to make me repent!”
I started to laugh!
“I’m far from an angel, Brian! An angel would have known how to save those men despite the circumstances! There are those in my circle of friends that want to call me ‘Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space’, though. How silly is that? Me…royalty!”
“I’m no expert, but that title fits, Captain. What I witnessed today- appearing out of thin air in our compartment- All twelve of us suddenly appearing on the shoreline as the ship exploded- surviving a direct bomb blast- appearing here, on a submarine in 1944- nothing else makes sense, Ma’am. You have to be ‘somethin’ of Time n’ Space’!”
“As far as you are concerned, my name is Alex! That is an order Seaman Steinert! Understood?”
“Yes, Ma’am…Alex. Hey, your back! I just remembered about your back, Alex!”
“Oh, that? It’s okay, you don’t have to bother with it, Brian.”
As expected he slid around the table and pushed my shoulder forward to look.
“The burns, they’re almost healed! How did you do that, Alex?”
“You must learn to read with more comprehension, little brother.” I paused. What did I just say? “God I’m starting to talk like Mina! Uurgh!”
“Who’s Mina, Alex?”
“She’s the queen of Kili Island, Brian. She’s also one of my dearest friends- a might feisty and mysterious at times, but a dear friend nonetheless. You’ll like her!”
I leaned back against the seatback and felt the cold material on my skin. I let a squeak escape.
“Wow, that seat is cold! I didn’t notice it before. Brian, do you mind if I change? I may be a few minutes. I’ll be across the passage if you need me.”
“Sure! Hey where do they put the head on these things? I kinda need to go.”
“There’s one two doors forward, just make sure you hold down the pedal before you turn the flush valve or we’ll have to clean it up- oh, and put the seat down! I never thought that mattered much until…” I gestured to my body.
“Got it, big sister! Put the lid down. Aye-aye, Captain!”
I rolled my eyes as I closed and locked my door. No wonder the Admiral commented on my appearance! The back of my uniform jacket was almost nonexistent. The same was true for my blouse and brassiere! I guess I was slower than I thought.
The cool water felt nice on my face as I washed the smoke, ash, and other things away. I decided to freshen my makeup and brush my hair out while I had the chance. I finished with just a dash of Emily’s toilet water. I felt presentable again. That reminded me, I still had to report to the Admiral! Where was I when I had to leave the last time? Oh, yes, I was standing by his desk when…when the thought of those men re-emerged! I can’t let that bother me right now. I think I’ll appear in his chair this time and listen awhile before I phase in.
“”Now how did Alex say to work this thing? Push the pedal on the floor…then turn the valve…the valve…oh, here it is. The outhouse back home was a lot easier! There, the only complicated thing was which page of the catalog to use next! Why are there paper cups here when there’s no sink or faucet? Oh, that folds down and there’s the faucet! What will they think of next? I could use a drink- my mouth is so dry you’d think I was just in the blazin’ heat! Wait, I was! Oh, that hit the spot- think I’ll have another. Ah, just one more should do it. I better get back, I don’t want Alex to think his…her younger brother can’t figure out these modern contrivances!”
“Okay, I’m back.” I had made a side trip to our new base to see how the construction was coming along. I got the impression from Admiral Demmit that I was starting to frighten him! The man is very intuitive, I thought. He rightly deduced that I had gone to save Brian. The thought of those men- making it to freedom only to… No, I had to be strong! The Admiral was right! We can’t save them all. Dammit! Why not? I heard the water pipes groan as Brian finished in the head. Once again I checked my face and hair. I opened the door just in time to see Brian enter the Wardroom again.
“Boy, are you a knockout!” Brian said, astonished.
“Well, I feel better! Why didn’t you tell me my uniform was that badly damaged, Brian? No wonder the Admiral commented about it!”
“You said not to remind you of undiscovered wounds!”
“Wounds, yes. Need I remind you, officers must present a professional appearance at all times! That blast even burned the band of my brassiere off! Not that it mattered all that much, it didn’t fit well anyway. Cindy let me borrow one of hers. I wonder how she made out. She only had two more weeks before shipping stateside.”
Brian started laughing.
“What’s so funny?”
“You! You sound just like a girl, Alex!”
I quickly unbuttoned the top four buttons on my blouse and leaned over in his direction. “Wonder why, smart guy?”
“This is just so strange, Alex! My big brother- a girl!”
“Ya, well get used to it. This is permanent. There won’t be any little Steinert’s from me, suffice it to say!” Having said that, I turned my gaze to the tabletop.
“That’s why you did it! ‘Hey, little brother, I came back to save you- by the way, it’s your responsibility to give Ma n’ Pa grandkids.’ Good luck!”
“No! That’s not the reason, Brian! The real reason’s because…” I wiped my eyes. “’Cause ever-time I pass that damn ship’s hulk out on Battleship row, I lose m’composure! I lose m’composure ‘cause my damned little brother jus’ had ta foller after his older brother n’ join the damned Navy! You got no idea how that feels, Brian! No idea!” I smacked my hands on the table in anger. “Ya think ah wanted this to happen? Ya think ah wanted ta dis’point Ma and Pa? Dammit kid, ya got no business passin’ that judgment on me! At least y’all kin go back home! Ma n’ Pa will recognize you! What would they think of me? Like ya said earlier- I look nothin’ like Ma! I look exactly like Emily’s Ma instead!”
“Who’s Emily, Alex?”
“Emily. Lt. Emily Scott. Sand Dollar’s surgeon. She was my girlfriend! Now, because of the damn Mahanilui, she’s my sister! I think I need a drink!”
“But you don’t usually drink, Alex!”
“No, I drink, but I don’t go so far as getting’ drunk!” Come on; take my hand- we’re going into town!
1600 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 24th, 1944
“Mina, I’m really getting concerned! Alex should have been back by now! Are you sure she will return?”
“She has to come back, Emily! How else would she be in the future?”
“Jack, have you been able to hear her snooping around at all?”
“Not a whisper, Doc! I hope she forgives us soon, I really miss her!”
“As do I, Commander Cummins. Without her, I am just a prisoner of war.”
“I will have none of that, Ensign Moritsu! No one under my command is a war criminal! Get that through that pretty skull of yours!”
“What did I tell you yesterday, Tish?”
“That I became a member of the crew the moment…”
“The moment I put that uniform on you! That order still stands, Tish!”
“Alex!” Emily ran over and hugged me so hard I thought I’d pass out! “We were so worried about you! We thought you’d never come back!” Tears ran freely down her cheeks.
“Captain, I too had my doubts. Only Mina held to her belief that you would return!” Takashi was next to embrace me.
“So Mina was the only hold out, heh?”
Jack caught me mid-stride as I headed toward Mina. “You almost made me take over your command, Alex! What is wrong with you! I want to earn my command, not replace you!”
“I missed you too, Jack!”
“You!” I pointed to Mina. “You and our sisters will refrain from calling me anything other than Captain, Skipper, Cap, or Skip when on duty, and only by my given name when off duty! Is that clear, Lt. Smith?”
Mina had tears in her eyes as she approached me. “Quite clear, Captain Steinert! Welcome home, Alexandra! We’ve missed you immensely, sister!”
“We? As in, I’m queen, or as in Mina and her four daughters?”
“Everyone, Alexandra!”
“She’s your sister too, Alex? The family sure has multiplied!”
“You must be Brian! Welcome to 1944, little brother!” Emily embraced Brian. “Lt. Emily Scott, Sand Dollar’s doctor and your newest sister. Alex has brought you up to speed, I take it?”
“I’m sorry. Everyone, this is my brother Seaman Brian Steinert, of the late BB-36, USS Arizona. He just got into town and we were going down to the bar to celebrate! You’re all invited and I’m buyin’!” I looked around the room. “Where’s Carroll?”
“She had a date tonight! Met a J.G. at the O.C. the other night. They look good together, Alex.”
“I hope you’re paying attention, Jack.”
“You can count on it, Cap. The first sign of trouble and I contact Ricky Lynn! She’s been itching to get into a scrap! By the way, Brian, I’m Lt. Cmdr. Jack…Jacquelyn Cummins, Sand Dollar’s Ex-O. Welcome back.” Jack shook Brian’s hand.
“Welcome home, Brian Steinert. The captain has told me so much about you. I am Takashi Moritsu…” Tish looked around at all the glares. “Ensign Takashi Moritsu- just call me Tish! I’m…” Again Tish looked around stopping at me. Hoping I would finish her sentence.
“Tish is Sand Dollar’s interpreter. She ‘s fluent in…how many languages now, Tish?”
“Twelve, Captain” Tish answered, relieved that I filled in the blank. “We ran into some officers from a Canadian Destroyer at the O.C. last night. Two of them were from Quebec. They spoke both French and Latin, sir! Another, was part Eskimo from British Columbia, he called his people Inuit. Would you like to hear some?”
“Easy Tish, I just got back. Brian and I are hungry and I’ve been jumping around like a maniac.”
It was Mina’s turn at introduction. “Philamina Smith, formerly of his majesty’s merchant fleet, Queen of Kili island, and Lieutenant in the US Navy’s Women’s Auxiliary of late. Welcome back to the living, Seaman Steinert!”
“The pleasure’s mine, Ma’am.”
“Ladies? Shall we step out with our gentleman friend?”
“So, there I stood…looking at Arizona and Ford Island when this handsome SP ran up to me and told me she was off limits! Can you imagine what was going through his mind?”
“Alexandra, I can assure you, I know exactly what was on his mind, dear!” Mina giggled.
“Wait! So you just appeared behind his sentry post? Like you just appeared in our compartment?” Brian asked.
“Yep! I was so frightened he could see me that it slipped my mind completely I could just pop in anywhere I liked! I ended up walking all the way to the Shipyard past CINPAC headquarters! It never dawned on me that I had no orders, no gear, or even a place to stay- nor did it occur to me to just pop ahead twelve hours! I found myself at the OC where I bought a paper just to find out the date. Then I ran into him!”
“Him? Alex, who did you run into?” Emily asked with concern.
“Ensign Scott’s boyfriend…Lyle! Thinking back on it I should have grabbed him and taken him to some remote island and left him!” I paused. “But that would have altered history for my crew…I can’t…I won’t let anything alter the past events that led to our Mahanilui!”
“But, you rescued me from the ship, Alex! Doesn’t that change things?”
“Officially, you are still dead, little brother. I’m sorry, but that is still a fact. No one saw us appear on the beach that morning and…and there was nothing left of…oh, why couldn’t I have saved them?” I started to get choked up again.
“Saved who, Alex? How many men did you save that morning?” Jack inquired.
“Alex saved eleven of us from our compartment! One minute eleven of us all had our hands on some part of her body, the next; we were all standing on the beach watching the ship explode in a huge ball of fire! Everyone except me ran to the water’s edge…that’s when someone hollered.” My vision had cleared enough to see Brian’s expression grow sad.
“That’s when someone hollered that a torpedo was heading towards us! Alex wrapped her arms around me and told me to close my eyes. There was this God-awful explosion and I felt things going through me, I mean, right through me! When I opened my eyes, we were alone on the shore. Everyone else…they were gone. It was the most disgusting sight I ever laid eyes on!”
“I know how you feel Brian, I was on duty that morning at the base hospital! To say I saw my share of carnage…” She let it drop. “Changing the subject! So, you say you ran into Lyle? What did you do, Alex?” Emily looked concerned.
“He thought I was you, Emily! Until I turned around that is. When he saw my rank he apologized by telling me how much I looked like you. I played it calm and told him I was heading back to get ready for my date with Maj. Canton…”
“You actually said you had to get ready for a date with Canton?” Emily interrupted with a laugh.
“His name was the only one I could think of! Anyway, I hurried off after that and found myself in front of the woman’s barracks. It was then I realized I could have just jumped ahead to the next morning!” I took another drink from my glass.
“I started to chastise myself when this Lieutenant interrupted me thinking I was talking to her. Cindy insisted I come in after I told her I had just arrived- that my gear, purse, and orders had been lost. She showed me to a vacant room and suggested I take a warm bath. She then gathered some clean clothes for me. I wonder what ever happened to her? Cindy said she only had two more weeks before she shipped stateside. She’s probably happily married by now.”
“Cindy? Lt. Riggby? Lt. Cynthia Riggby, Alex?” Emily’s eyes grew to saucers.
“Ya, Lt. Riggby. Did you know her, Emily?”
“Oh Alex! I’m sorry!” She put her head into her hands and let out a big sigh. “Alex, I watched Lt. Riggby die at the hospital that morning! A bomb exploded outside her office window. She was blown through the door and landed twenty feet in front of me in the hall! Her neck was snapped and she had glass shards everywhere! If it wasn’t for her name tag we wouldn’t have identified her.”
“I need another drink.” I said solemnly.
“Alex, I don’t think you should have any more to drink, sis.”
“Alex can hold her own, Lt. Scott. Pa brought us up to know our limits and this so called liquor ain’t nothin’ compared to the family brew!”
“Why did you have to tell em’ ‘bout Pa’s still? I’ve been tryin’ ta live that stereotype down since I became an officer, Brian! Now you gone an give em more ammunition!”
“Why? I’m proud of Pa- you should be too! His recipe won first prize at Branson! Where do you think the money came from to pay fer yer schoolin’, Alex?”
“Little brother you talk too much!” I looked at my glass and wondered when I had emptied it. I could feel a slight tingling in my lips.
“Hey, a dead man’s got no secrets, big sister! Barkeep, ya got anything stronger?” Brian shouted to the older guy behind the bar. He was rewarded with another glass; which he promptly emptied.
“That’s better! How about another?”
“I think we’ve all had enough, Brian, It’s time to go.” I pulled my purse to my lap and removed a wad of bills from it. Not bothering to count it, I laid half the wad on the bar and motioned for my friends to follow. I was starting to feel a little light-headed. Brian stumbled as we reached the door.
“Wow…that was some good shine- went straight to mah head, Alex!” Emily and I caught him and guided him through the door. By the time we got back to our suite, we were supporting Brian’s full weight.
“Alecth, ah don’t feel ver’ good! Ah’m woothy! Ah wanna go home!”
“We’re home now, Brian! I’ll get ya ta bed. It’s right through here.” I could feel the alcohol doing its job on me too.
“Alex, do you want me to help you?” Jack asked from behind me as I held Brian up and led him to the bedroom door.
“No, I’m the Empress and I can do this myself!” Even in my slightly inebriated state that sounded snobbish.
Brian suddenly spun around and flung both arms around me holding me tight.
“Empreth of Time ‘n Thpath, take me home!”
“My word they disappeared again!”
“Jack, did you get any hint to where they went?”
“Sorry Emily, they just went quiet!”
“Mina, do you have any idea where they went?”
“Not the foggiest, Emily! I don’t think they went to the future, though. I would see that.”
“Mina, will she be doing this constantly? I think I would feel safer if I were back in the Sand Dollar’s brig!”
“Ensign, keep that attitude up and you will return to the brig!”
“I’m sorry, Miss Cummins!”
Time: unknown, Place: unknown, Date: unknown
My head felt like it was in a vise! The throbbing so painful, I wished I had my sidearm.
Slowly I opened my eyes. The intense light pierced my brain like a Marine’s saber. Where was I? When was I?
As my eyes became accustomed to the bright sunshine and things came back into focus, I looked around. I was lying under an oak tree, a rolling field then forest stretched out before me.
It all seemed so familiar. I blinked to clear the sleepers from my eyes.
Missouri! I was home!
This spot. I knew it well. As a boy, I frequented this pasture at the northern edge of our property. Twenty yards beyond the far tree line was the dirt road into town. I had fond memories of Pa driving the team and us down that road every Sunday morning.
It was on one of those Sunday drives that I spotted this tree thinking it was the perfect place to build a tree house. I looked up the trunk I now sat against. Yep, it was still there! Ten feet above me, still nailed in place were the remains of my beloved outpost. I realized I hadn’t been here since before I went off to Annapolis! It wasn’t much, just a floor and some railing with a few timbers nailed to the trunk as ladder rungs, but it was my refuge from the rest of the world- a place to sit and enjoy the peaceful quiet- a place to forget about the hard times that had befallen us and Pa after the crash in ’29.
Suddenly, I heard a high-pitched scream off to my left. The woman’s scream echoed through the field and off the surrounding trees. Instantly I staggered to my feet, wishing my two-inch heels were deck shoes. Fifty yards from my position I found a young woman, maybe nineteen or twenty, staring at her hands, legs tucked tightly into her chest. Through her long, light brown hair, tears ran over a look of disbelief. She was wearing Naval working blues.
“What are you doing on my family’s land?” I questioned angrily.
The girl shook violently as she looked up at me.
“It’s my family too, Alex!” Her voice sounded sweet even though jittery.
My surprise was limited to how much she looked like me. I asked one question.
“Let me guess, you drank some water while we were on board the Sand Dollar. Am I right, Brian?”
You know who I am, Alex?” The frightened girl asked in surprise.
I simply pointed to myself and said, “Duh? You didn’t listen to me when I told you about the Mahanilui, did you? Well, little brother…er, little sister, now you know what it feels like!”
“I was thirsty, Alex! I didn’t think a few cupfuls would do anything! Take me back to the boat and let me do this over!”
“I can’t do that, Brian, it doesn’t work that way. I’m afraid you’re stuck like the rest of us!”
“No! No, no, no, no, no! You’re the Empress! You can reverse this, Alex!”
“I’m ’fraid not, sis! What’s done is done! I would risk damaging the timeline and that might affect my gift- even negate it- in which case you would again be dead! Understand?”
My new sister slowly shook her head side to side, her hair dancing lightly over her shoulders.
“In the future they call it a paradox, Brian. If I went back to change something I might run into me- maybe the male me! If the past did not run its proper course- if I, say, started to date me and I never made it to Kili Island, then I wouldn’t have undergone the Mahanilui. I would not become the Empress. You would be at the bottom of Pearl Harbor and many more people would have died- all because I tried to return you to your male body! I simply will not risk that! Now, stand up so I can look at my new little sister!”
As she stood, I noticed she was now a few inches shorter than me- maybe five-six. She was a real beauty, as all of us were. Her blue eyes blazed with intensity. It would be interesting what gift the Mahanilui bestowed. With very little makeup she would be a real head turner!
“I feel funny, Alex.”
“How so?”
“Dunno, like I can’t get my balance!”
“That will pass, Brian. It happened to all of us.”
“My chest feels irritated too!”
“There’s only one cure for that, little sister!” I opened my purse and counted the money I had left from last night’s celebration. I still had enough for our purposes. “I’m afraid we have to go into town in search of the dreaded brassiere!” I giggled.
“You want me to wear one of those things?” She pointed to my bosom.
“You don’t have to wear one, but you run the risk of rubbing yourself raw! You will find them,” I pointed at her chest, “very sensitive- the discomfort will only grow. Now let’s get going!”
“But we’re eight miles from town! How will we get there before dark?”
“Hold my hand, little sister. I know a shortcut.”
Our location changed instantly.
“This isn’t Oak Ridge or Neely’s Landing! Where are we, Alex?”
“I thought we should go to the big city, Bri. Welcome to St. Louis, little sister!”
We stood on a busy sidewalk of what looked like the main street. People passing by paid no attention to us. A few even walked straight through us.
“That is the strangest feeling! How do you get used to that, Alex?”
“I guess you get callus. It’s only happened a few times before, Bri. Let’s look for a safe place to phase in, okay?”
“Lead on, sis- just don’t let go of me!”
Across the street, I spied a clothier’s shop and guided Brian across, being careful to miss the cars driving by. I had no intention of finding out how they felt passing through me! Once in the somewhat larger store, we found a vacant changing room and I phased us in.
“You stay here and I’ll go find you some things to try on.”
“What if someone comes in, Alex?”
“Here.” I unbuttoned her shirt. “Take this thing off and if someone knocks or starts to come in just say that you’re in here. Remember you’re a girl now- you belong here.”
“What if they open the door?”
“Then you hold your blouse up to your chest, silly!”
“Alex, what’s a blouse?”
I had helped her out of her shirt by now and held it up for her to see. “This…this shirt. Women call this a blouse. You’d do well to remember that from now on. I’ll be back with some clothes to try on.”
Searching the store, I grabbed several sizes and styles of brassieres and several styles of britches. I was glad Emily had taught me how to estimate dress sizes. On the way back to Brian a woman, probably the owner asked if I needed help with anything.
“I just brought my little sister in for a few things. She’s waiting for me back in the changing room.”
“Funny, I didn’t see you come in. I’m usually very observant.”
“Well, you were over at the register when we came in. I saw that you were busy and we didn’t want to disturb you.”
“Oh, okay, let me know if you need any help then.”
“Oh, we’ll definitely need your help in a few minutes!”
I knocked on the door. “Here, try these on, sis.” The door opened a crack and I handed the lingerie to Brian. Brian… I had to start calling her something more appropriate to her new gender.
“You want me to wear these? Alex, I don’t even know how to put one on!” She whispered loudly through the barely opened door.
“Brianna, let me in and I’ll show you.”
“Who are you callin’ Brianna?” She asked as she opened the door so I could get in.
“Well, I can’t keep calling you Brian now, can I? And believe me sweetie; you don’t look like a Brian anymore! Now turn around and I’ll show you how to do this.
After several tense moments in the tight room, we had found and agreed upon several items. I left to return our discards and started searching the racks for something more appropriate than working blues.
“You look like you could use that help now, um…I’m not so good with military rank.”
“Commander. Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert, U.S. Navy Women’s Auxiliary. Please just call me Alex, Ma’am.”
“Pleased to meet you, Alex. Now what can I help you with?”
“My younger sister, Brianna, needs some traveling clothes. She wants to accompany me back to San Diego. Unfortunately she fell in love with my blues. She’s very shy.”
“Well have her come out, Alex, and I’ll lend my assistance.”
“I would ma’am but she’s tryin’ on some foundations back there. I don’t think she’s decent yet.”
“Nonsense!” The storeowner marched back to the small changing room.
“Brianna? I’m Mrs. Bennington, dear. My husband and I own this store. Would you please come out so Alex and I can find something nice for you?”
“But I’m not decent!” The expected, muffled reply came back.
“Nonsense, dear! You don’t have anything I haven’t seen before. Now please come out.”
Slowly the door opened and the frightened girl stepped through.
“Now then, let’s find you some traveling clothes, Miss Steinert.”
Three stores later we had several sets of clothes and several pairs of shoes in our bags. Mrs. Bennington had even allowed Brianna to wear her new lingerie and a new dress out of the store. Unfortunately my new sister was still extremely awkward in her new body. My own body was starting to concern me as I felt some discomforting twinges in my gut.
“Alex, why are they all staring at me?” Brianna whispered. She quickly glanced around us as we walked past the storefronts.
“Bri, I asked Emily the very same question when we pulled into Palmyra to refuel.”
“And?”
“And she told me something I had known for years. Men look at beautiful women and women rate themselves against other women. She said that I would get used to it, as will you. So just smile at them or ignore them. Are you hungry, sis?”
“Just a little.”
We entered a small restaurant and sat down. A pleasant waitress appeared.
“What’ll it be...Commander is it?”
I nodded. “We’ll each just have a small burger and two root beers. Um, could you point me to the ladies room?”
“Sure, honey, it’s right back there. I’ll have your order ready in a few.”
“Thank you.” I stood up and turned. “I’ll be back in a minute, Bri. Just act normal!” My sister looked like she wanted to hide under a rock.
The day I dreaded had finally arrived. The telltale red tinge on the paper took me by surprise. Emily’s training lecture came to the forefront. ‘Always be prepared’ she had said. I opened my purse and retrieved my belt and a napkin. Unfortunately, I would need to buy more. The feeling of something extra down there made me more self-conscious as I walked back to our table.
“I should have come with you, Alex. I have no idea how to…you know.”
“What, Bri?”
“You…you know.” She looked down to her lap.
“You have to sit now, Bri…for everything. Wipe back to front when you’re done. It’s that easy…except for…well, except for when you start.” I could feel my face burning.
“Start what, Alex?”
“When it’s that time.” I gestured down to my lap with my eyes.
“That time? Oh! Oh, I hadn’t thought about that! Does it hurt?”
“I don’t know! I just started and this is my first time. So far it just feels like a twinge every so often. Hilf said it hurt like hell though!”
Our food arrived and we ate in silence for most of our meal.
Brianna’s face grew solemn. “I guess I did let Ma and Pa down.”
I noticed a trace of wetness at the corner of her eyes.
“No you didn’t let them down, Bri! You couldn’t know this would happen! Remember I came back to save you, so I let them down, not you!” In fact, I let them down twice now!” I started to feel my eyes fill up.
“Twice? Why twice, Alex?”
“The first time was when this happened!” I gestured to my body. “The second was when this happened!” I gestured to her. “The whole idea to rescue you was not only to save you, but to carry on the family name, Bri! You do remember that women take their husband’s last name when they marry?”
Brianna grimaced at the thought and abruptly changed the subject.
“Can we go home now, Alex?”
“I don’t think that is a very good idea now, Bri. Ma and Pa won’t recognize us like this. I don’t even know what today’s date is. Remember what I said about paradoxes? What if we meet us there?”
“I saw a calendar on the wall in Mrs. Bennington’s store. It was turned to April 1942. Both of us…well, you were at sea and I was…”
“I got it, Bri. I still don’t think this is a good idea. Let me settle up and we can go.” I left a quarter on the table and we again hit the sidewalk.
“So where do you want to appear? At the tree house again?”
“First we have to find a place to phase out, then I’ll worry about our destination, Bri.”
We rounded a corner onto a quiet side street. This would do.
“Hold my hand little sister, and don’t let go.”
I lead us back onto the busy street.
“Hey, watch where yer goin’, Darlin’!”
“Oh, I’m sorry, sir!”
“Why hadn’t we phased? I did the same thing I had done several times- why hadn’t it worked this time?”
“Alex, why didn’t we…um, phase out?”
“I’m not sure, Bri. Let’s find another spot. This time I’ll just take us to the farm.”
Again we retreated to a quiet side street. We held hands and I concentrated on the dirt road to our home.
“Why are we still here, Alex?” Bri was getting worried- so was I!
“You girls lost? Ya need help?” An older gentleman asked from the street corner.
“Um, no we were just deciding where to go next and we didn’t want to plug up the sidewalk, thank you for offering though!”
“Okay, have a nice evening then!” He said as he continued on his way.
“What’s wrong, Alex? Why aren’t we back at the farm?”
“I don’t know, Bri! I did everything the same as I have been; what changed?”
“You started bleeding, could that be it?”
“I’m not bleed…” Ya, I was! Could that be the case? Did it render me ‘normal’?
I called on my old friend. ‘Can I travel through time while menstruating?’
Big response.
At least I wasn’t totally defenseless. I tried another question. Do we need to find a room just for the night?
A response.
‘Do we need to find a room for two nights?’ Small response. ‘For four nights?’ Smaller response.
I realized where this was going and asked the only question left. ‘Should we find a room for the whole seven days?’
Damn!
“Bri, I think we need to find a room. I won’t be able to move us till I’m finished.”
“Finished? Oh! How long does that last, Alex?”
“Seven days. Something else you need to remember, sis.”
“Seven days? What are we going to do for seven days? How do you know you can’t do your thing for seven days?”
“I have another ability that I use to figure out what I should do in the near future, Bri. It’s like a question and answer session with me asking the questions and ‘it’ giving me a response for a negative answer. It has gotten us out of some tight scrapes in the past. At least it still works! Right now we need to find a place to stay. Let’s go.”
Near the train station I consulted a policeman for his recommendation about lodging. It still surprised me the amount of disapproval some people had for women in the military. It brought back memories of that first morning- how angry Emily had gotten at me for inferring that women should stay home. I hadn’t meant it- it had just slipped out. I now knew how she felt. We ended up asking a clerk in the station’s lobby. She had cheerfully given us directions to a nearby hotel.
“And how long will you be staying with us, Commander?” The desk clerk asked.
“I’m not sure, sir. The clerk at the station said our luggage would be put on the next train. He didn’t specify when the next train would arrive!” I had manufactured our situation on the way here.
“My sister and I thought it best to stay in town until it arrives since we live so far away.”
“How far away, Commander…?”
“Steinert. Alexandra Steinert. Brianna and I live about eight miles southeast of Oak Ridge, Missouri.”
“Yes, that’s quite the distance! I believe there is bus service to Neely’s Landing and points beyond! I think it leaves first thing in the morning- 7 o’clock I believe. The bus station is four blocks over on Twelfth. I could call over to make sure.”
“Thank you so much, but I think we should wait here just the same. We’re running short on money and I wanted to stop and get something from the big city for our Ma and Pa.”
“I understand, Commander! The rate’s fifty cent a night per room.”
“Just fifty cents?”
“As long as you’re wearin that uniform, yes! Man or woman you’re still protectin’ this country, darlin’. We all have to do our part!”
I paid for two nights and the handsome, older clerk handed me the room key.
“Sleep well, Commander. Missy.” He added as we turned for the elevator. I waved and gave him my best smile.
Our room was well worth the half dollar a night! The bed was large and very comfortable plus, we had our own bathroom complete with tub. I wasted no time running a hot bath. When I finished, I introduced Bri to the luxury. She had been busy writing at the small desk when I came out.
“What y’all writin’, Bri?”
“It’s a list of men I knew personally on the ship. Someone needs to remember them.” She folded the two pages and placed them in the purse we had bought her.
Our hotel proved convenient to many places, including a pharmacy and in house laundry. Despite our first days of shopping, I still needed my uniform cleaned and other toiletries. Two nights passed quickly.
0800hrs, Lafayette Hotel, St. Louis, Missouri April 20th, 1942
“Good morning, Commander Steinert!” Our desk clerk greeted.
“Any word from the train station, yet?” I asked.
“Nothing yet, I’m afraid. You sure you don’t want me to call over there?”
“No, Brianna and I thought we’d walk over there today. I still have a week or so of my leave. We can wait a few more days, I’m sure they’ll arrive by then.” I gave him another one of my smiles before Bri and I walked out the lobby door to the street.
When we returned that afternoon I paid for two more days.
“They said our luggage was ‘in transit’.”
The clerk just shook his head.
“Alex, I want to go home! I’m bored! I don’t want to wait another four days!” Bri wined when we got up to the room.
“Bri, I told you it wouldn’t be a good idea to go to the farm looking like we do! You know how itchy Pa’s trigger finger can be! What would you think if two women come walkin’ up to the house? Then think how crazy them two women would look if they claimed ta be their two boys!”
“I guess you’re right, Alex. Pa’d go straight for the 12 gauge an’ Ma’d be handin’ him the shells!”
“You know it, sis! Best we wait the four days an’ jump back to Pearl of 1944, an’ acquaint you with the rest of the crew, Bri.”
0700hrs, Lafayette Hotel, St. Louis, Missouri April 23rd, 1942
‘A girl could get used to this.’ I thought as I stirred under the soft, warm covers.
“Bri. Time to get up, sis.”
My hand reached back and felt cold linen.
“Brianna, you in the bathroom?” I got no response so I sat up. The bathroom door was open- the room beyond, dark. Where was she? Getting up from bed, I checked the dresser. All her clothes were gone! I immediately grabbed my purse and counted the money. I was short a five.
“Little sister what did you do?” Pictures of Bri seated on a bus, a town, and a familiar dirt road filled my head.
“Brian Steinert, you idiot! You just had to go home!”
If only my gift would work! The thought of my little sister on the receiving end of Pa’s buckshot scared the hell out of me! How could she be so stupid? I noticed a note on the desk.
“Alex, I can’t take it anymore. I need to see Ma and Pa regardless of the risks. I’m sure you, of all people understand how I feel. I need to do this, Alex. See you in a few days. P.S. I borrowed five dollars for food and bus fare. I’ll pay you back. Thanks for rescuing me, sis. Love, Brian na.”
“Bri, you don’t get a paycheck! The Navy thinks you’re dead!” I growled to the walls. How I wished I could travel!
I quickly got dressed and went down to the front desk.
“Good morning, Cmdr. Steinert, sleep well?”
“Not so good today, Martin. Did you see my sister this morning?”
“She walked out the door about an hour and a half ago- said you told her to go ahead- that you would follow when your bags arrived. She had me call for the departure time and then she left. Is anything wrong, Commander?”
What could I say to that question? “No, Martin. We talked about it last night. I just didn’t think she would leave so soon. She forgot Ma and Pa’s gifts.” I improvised.
“I can send them on the next bus if you’d like?”
“No, I’ll take them with me. I’m going over to the station to raise some hell! This is ridiculous!” I growled as I turned for the door.
By evening I was past angry! Every attempt I made at phasing met with failure. Even though relatively new, I felt vulnerable without my ‘Empress’ abilities- how quickly I learned to rely on them.
“Evening, Alex!” the chipper desk clerk, Martin greeted.
“Hi, Martin. Any word?” I answered in a defeated tone. Of course he shook his head no.
“They are really trying my patience, Martin! They shouldn’t try my patience!” I said as I walked past him and signaled the elevator operator.
I must have looked at the alarm clock every hour! My mind constantly rehashing what had gone wrong- why Bri had decided to take the chance and go home. I looked at the clock again- 0533hrs. Where was she?
A picture of Brian in some sort of concrete block building flashed into my head. What did that mean? Another picture of a building appeared. A sign on the building read ‘Oak Ridge Sheriff’.
“Brian! You fool!” Again I groused to the walls.
I decided to get up and dress for the day. If only I had my abilities! Entering the bathroom to clean up, I reached for the wall switch. My hand passed right through it. I hurriedly pulled it back and thought about phasing back in then tried again. The light turned on with a click. I tried phasing in and out several more times. It was back! The Empress was back! I felt a wide smile appear. Walking back out to the dresser, I removed my clean, white uniform.
“Hold on little sister, I’m on my way!”
“Up early this morning, Commander?” Martin greeted me. He looked down at the bags I was holding. “I assume you’re checking out then?”
“Right as usual, Martin! I decided the railroad kin keep my things! When I get back to San Diego I’ll requisition some new things!” I tried to sound angry.
“Well, I hope your accommodations this week were satisfactory?”
“Martin, the room was great! Brianna and I had never stayed in such a lavish place before! Everything was great, thank you!”
“I’m glad you and your sister had a nice stay. If you’ll just sign out, we’ll be clear- oh, and thank you, Commander Alexandra Steinert!”
“Thank me? What for?”
“For saving all those men in Hawaii! Brianna told me you saved eleven men back in December. I guess hero’s come in all shapes and sizes, but none prettier than you, Alex! Although, I could see something special about you the moment you walked through those doors. I have a knack for that, you see.”
“Martin, those men didn’t make it! I rescued them from one catastrophe only to put them into another! I’m no hero, sir.”
“At least you tried, darlin’! Sometimes fate can be hardheaded, Alex! We can fight it with everything we are, but fate still wins!”
“I’m not a big believer in fate, Martin! I do believe fate can be swayed if you try hard enough!”
“And that is why you are special, Commander! I believe you can and will sway fate if you haven’t already! My only regret is that I am unable to follow you into battle. Good day to you, Alexandra! May you continue to fight the good fight!”
“We all do our part, Martin, as best we can! I’ll do my best to recommend the Lafayette to my superiors. May your business grow, Martin.” I gave him my best smile before turning and walking through the front door.
“Now to find a quiet place to disappear.”
I turned the very next corner and phased out. My elbow moving through a brick wall proved my ability was back. Now I had to figure out where I could appear in a town that claimed ten buildings as its town center! One other thing came to mind- should I go back a day or so to stop Brianna from going to the farm? I got a response from my friend.
“Well, I guess I’ll just do a lateral- St. Louis to Oak Ridge- same day.”
But where to appear? A picture came to mind. The place was good as any so I held that image.
The sky was slightly overcast in Oak Ridge and slightly cooler than St. Louis had been. Quickly, I made sure I was still out of phase. My hand passing through a nearby wooden railing reassured me.
The main street was almost empty as I made my way across it to the jail. Passing right through the front door, I proceeded back to their brig. There sat my sister, sole inhabitant of the four cell holding area. She sat tightly huddled in the back corner of the first cell on a very uncomfortable looking steel cot. I walked straight through the bars and leaned over to her.
“I told you it wasn’t a good idea, little sister! You should listen to your big sister more often!” I didn’t expect a reply, but she looked right at me.
“You were right! Is that what you wanted me to say, Alex? I was wrong, you were right! Okay?” Tears feel from her eyes.
“You can see me, Bri?” I was totally flabbergasted.
“No, but I can hear you! Now get me outa’ here, Alex!” She hissed with anger through her tears.
“I will, but first we need to reach an agreement, sis. I’ll take you to the farm only if you promise not to do anything this foolhardy ever again! You seem to forget that you’re a pretty girl now. Pretty girls need to be careful! Pretty girls don’t travel alone unless necessary! You could be attacked or worse! Now, do we have an agreement, Brianna Steinert?”
“What do ya mean attacked or worse?”
“You could have the guys kid, Bri! You can give birth now, remember?” I chided.
“Damn, forgot about that!” She looked down at the floor a minute. “Okay Alex. You take us to Ma n’ Pa’s and I’ll be a good girl- as strange as that feels comin’ from my lips!”
“Lips that any feller would love to kiss, sis.”
“Just get me out of here, Alex!” She yelled in a whisper.
“I’d like to try something first, Bri. I want you to concentrate and try to phase out of your reality slightly. Could you try to do that?”
“How do I do that, Alex? I thought only the ‘Empress’ could do that.”
“Maybe the little sister of the ‘Empress’ can do it too, Bri. Try standing up then try to make your hand pass through the masonry. Try to remember how it felt back on Pearl.”
Try as she might, Brianna couldn’t do as I asked. I had to go with plan ‘B’. After several attempts including pounding the concrete wall with the side of her fists, my sister was reduced to a blubbering mess.
“Maybe your gift hasn’t developed enough yet, Bri. I’ll phase in momentarily, you grab my hand and I’ll phase us out then we can find a place for you to change clothes.”
“Wait for the deputy to go back up front, Alex.”
At that moment I heard the sound of key to lock and turned to see Deputy Kincaide enter the holding area.
“Well, missy, how we doin’ this mornin’?”
“I’ve been better, Roger!” Brianna replied with distain.
“It’s disrespectful to address a stranger by his first name, missy!”
“You’re no stranger, I’ve known you since the second grade, Roger Michael Kincaide! You were in the same grade as my brother!”
“An’ just who would be your brother, sweetheart?”
“Alexandra…Alex Steinert!”
“I know the Steinert’s, sweetie, and they ain’t got a daughter! They got two boys…” the deputy dropped his eyes. “‘Least they had two boys! Their youngest died at Pearl Harbor, God rest his soul. Hell, you don’t even look like either ‘em!”
“I am their youngest ya dimwitted, poor excuse fer a lawman! I’m Brian! Alex, get me outta here before his stupid germs attack me!”
As much as I wanted to hear what insults Brianna came up with next, I suppose it was time to get the crazy girl out of the hoosegow. I placed the bags I had been holding on the floor and walked over to the bars.
“Hey where’d them bags come from?” The stunned deputy asked.
I looked around to see Bri pick them up.
“How’d they get in there? Prisoner’s ain’t allowed personal belongin’s. Hand them out here, now!”
I guess now was as good a time as any. I phased back in.
“No, Roger, they belong to me and you can’t have them! I’m not a prisoner!”
The poor man fell backwards against the wall- his eyes wide and complexion whiter than a sheet.
I know I shouldn’t have, but I figured I’d make my appearance as unbelievable as possible. I phased out and walked through the bars and phased in again.
“See? I’m not a prisoner!” I stretched my arms out slightly with my palms facing the panicked officer.
“Yo…yo…yo…yo…you!”
“I am the Empress of Time and Space, dear boy, not yo…yo…yo…yo…you! I’m here to retrieve my sister and return her to our home.” I repeated my previous maneuver and joined Bri back in her cell. “You would be wise to re-holster your weapon, Roger, they would have no effect on us anyway!” I advised.
“Sssssstaaay where you are! I got a gun!”
“I see that, Roger Kincaide! Question is, are you man enough to use it?”
“I kin if I need to, ma’am!”
“At last, some respect!” I walked over to Bri and wrapped my arms around her. “Well, Mr. Kincaide, I intend to remove your prisoner from this lockup so fire away if you think that will stop us!”
“I’ll do it, ma’am!”
“I tire of this, Brianna! Are all humans so cowardly?” I wanted him to fire his revolver to add credence to his story. Roger was a good man and I wanted him to keep his job. If he reported that two women just disappeared from their cell during his watch, he’d be laughed right outta town. I had to get him to discharge a round!
“Alex, only deputy’s of Oak Ridge!”
“We are leaving, Mr. Kincaide! Fire your weapon, Deputy!” I screamed as I prepared us to leave.
A pistol shot echoed through the small jailhouse. If anyone had been on the street it would have sounded like a cap gun.
“Where are we Alex?”
I felt strange- sickened. My shoulder felt like a knife was stuck in it.
“We should be just down the road from the house, Bri.” I released her. “Ouch!”
“Alex! Your shot!”
“Really? I hadn’t noticed! What was your first indication, sis?”
“I need to get you to Ma! She can stop the bleedin’- come on!” Brianna grabbed my good hand and pulled me up the uneven, dirt road.
I had done a good job of getting us close to the house, appearing some two hundred yards from the door. Predictably we were met at the front door by Pa’s 12 gauge.
“I thought we seen the last of you, missy! Do we have to call the Sheriff again?” Pa shouted as Bri dragged me up the walk.
“She’s hurt, Pa! She’s been shot in the shoulder an she’s bleedin’ good! We need yer help!” Brianna shouted back. I heard no fear in her voice, only desperation.
Pa held the sight on us till we got close enough for him to see the red streaks on my otherwise clean uniform.
Seeing my wound, Pa lowered the shotgun. “Good God girl, what happened to you? D’lores come quick, we got a ‘mergancy! Bring yer kit!”
I was starting to feel lightheaded, but wanted to introduce myself. “Commander Alexandra Steinert, sir, U.S. Navy- CINCPAC, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii.” I remember raising my hand to shake before everything went black.
1211hrs, Fredrick W. Steinert Farm, Oak Ridge, Missouri April 26th, 1942
“How could it just pop out, D’lores? I ain’t seen a bullet ever do that before!”
“Maybe Alexandra can tell us herself. I think she’s comin’ ‘round.”
How’s a .38 slug just fall outta someone?”
“Hush now, dear.”
“Ma?”
“I’m here, dear. You’re gonna be alright now, ya hear?”
I opened my eyes to see my Ma at my bedside. Pa was standing behind her.
“Ma, I missed ya so much!”
“What girl don’t miss her ma, child?”
“I told Bri it was a bad idea to come here, Ma, he wouldn’t listen. He never listened to me!”
Ma flinched slightly with a gasp.
“Good Lord, could she be tellin’ the truth, Fritz?”
“Don’t see how, Dee. A thing like that ain’t possible is it?”
“Good Lord worked miracles, Fritz.”
“Could be a trick of the devil, Dee!”
“I ain’t no devil an’ don’t go thumpin’ me with the bible either, Ma!”
“Then who is ya? What is ya?” Pa came closer.
“Commander Alexandra Steinert, U.S. Navy- CINCPAC, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii.”
“Ya said that the other day, Commander. Ain’t no women in CINCPAC! Mah son Alex told me that!”
“Well I was wrong, Pa! ‘Cause I’m commander of the USS Sand Dollar SS-353. Wait, what year is it?”
“What year? Most people ask what day it is after they’s been unconscious a few days.”
“Humor the crazy WAVE, Pa! What year is it?” I growled.
Ma answered. “Year ah our Lord 1940 an’ two. It’s April 26th, Alexandra. Why would you not know the year, child?”
“Because I’ve been hopping back and forth in time so much I get confused, Ma. I’m able ta do that now. Please help me sit up.”
As Pa gingerly helped me sit up, I noticed Brianna standing near the door of…of my bedroom!
“Thought you were goin’ to make this a sewin’ room for Ma? What happened?”
“After our son Brian died, we decided to leave it.”
“Bri ain’t dead, Ma, she’s standin’ right over there!” I carefully raised my arm to point. “Tell ‘em Bri!”
“I tried, Alex, but we get our bullheadedness from them!” She pointed at our parents. Tried ever’ way ta Sunday to explain things, but they ain’t lis’nen!”
“I’ll try to sway ‘em, Bri. April 26th, 1942, eh? I remember that postmark! You just mailed a letter to me yesterday sayin’ that a strange woman come to the door sayin’ she was Brian’s wife. That she had a list ah men died on Arizona.”
“How could you know that, child?” Ma asked in surprise.
“Cause I’ll get it three weeks from now when I…when Alexander gets back to San Francisco. You never did write back tellin’ me what happened to her, but I think I can fill in the blanks now.” I glared at Bri. “I could have told you that wouldn’t work, Bri, Ma n’ Pa ain’t stupid!”
“I kinda found that out didn’t I? You could‘a told me ‘bout it when we was in 1944, couldn’t you?”
“1944? You was in 1944? I knew you was pullin’ our legs! Ain’t nobody can time travel! Ain’t possible!” I could tell Pa was thinking of goin’ for his gun. I guess I had to demonstrate. I went to get out of bed only to discover my skirt and blouse were missing.
“Where’d they go?”
“I did laundry yesterday. I mended the hole in your blouse best I could. Got the blood stains out too.”
“Thanks, Ma, I owe ya. Can I have them back now, please?”
“Brianna, fetch your sister’s clothes from the basket.”
“Sure thing, Ma.”
Ma gasped again. This time her right hand came up to her mouth.
“What’s matter, Dee?” Pa asked.
She didn’t reply, instead she touched my chin and turned my head to face her. Her gaze made me nervous as I felt her searching my soul. Why did everyone have to do that? I let her look- in fact I looked right back into her eyes! Maybe she would get the idea of how annoying it was!
“Fritz? It’s true! She really is Alex!”
“Not possible, Dee! It’s some sorta trick, I tell ya!”
“Fritz, a mother knows her own child! This here’s Alex! She does the same thing Alex done every time I’d look in his eyes. This beautiful angel is our Alex!”
“That’s what I been tellin you two for two days now!” Brianna complained as she returned with my clothes. “Here, sis!” She tossed the neatly folded pile at me.
“Now I know these two are ours, Fritz. They always threw clothes at each other!”
“Sorry, Ma.” Bri said sheepishly.
“That caps it! Pa our kids has come home!”
“I ain’t buyin’! No, sir! It’ll take more ‘en that to convince me!”
“And so you shall have a proper demonstration, Pa!”
I removed the bandage from my shoulder. The wound was almost healed. I pointed to it.
“When have you ever seen a gunshot wound heal in two days, Pa?”
“Maybe you wasn’t hurt so bad!”
“I thought I heard you say somethin’ about the bullet poppin’ out as I was comin’ to?”
“Have ta do better, girlie!”
I pulled my blouse back on slowly. My shoulder still felt a little stiff. Once done buttoning up my blouse I stood and pulled on my skirt then pulled on my shoes.
“Okay Pa, here’s the real demonstration.” I phased out and walked into their bedroom where I phased back in and borrowed some of Ma’s makeup. Having finished that I phased out again and went downstairs to the kitchen where I got a glass of fresh milk. Phasing out again I went back ten minutes and returned to my room phasing in next to Bri.
“Milk’s still good as ever, Pa.” I said as I took a sip from my glass. Pa’s eyes looked big as saucers! Ma looked surprised as well.
“How’d ya do that?”
“I told you I can do things like that now, Pa!” His face told me he was close but still needed more to convince him, I gave a quiet sigh. “I guess I should do something even more impressive. Ma? Pa? Stand next to me. I want you each to hold my hand.”
“Where ya gonna take ‘em Alex?”
“2026, sis, want to come along?”
Brianna walked over and grabbed my good arm. “You two’ll love this! Ready, Alex!”
2100 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 24th, 1944
“Alecth, ah don’t feel ver’ good! Ah’m woothy! Ah wanna go home!”
“We’re home now, Brian! I’ll get ya ta bed. It’s right through here.”
“Alex, do you want me to help you?”
“No, I’m the Empress and I can do this myself!”
“Empreth of Time ‘n Thpath, take me home!”
“My word they disappeared again!”
“Jack, did you get any hint to where they went?”
“Sorry Emily, they just went quiet!”
“Mina, do you have any idea where they went?”
“Not the foggiest, Emily! I don’t think they went to the future, though. I would see that.”
“Mina, will she be doing this constantly? I think I would feel safer if I were back in the Sand Dollar’s brig!”
“Ensign, keep that attitude up and you will return to the brig!”
“I’m sorry, Miss Cummins!”
“Mina!”
“Yes doctor?”
“Mina, I found them. I found Alex and Bri…Brianna. They’re at the DARPA Competition!
“Ah. Yet another item to tick off my list!”
“You knew about Brianna?”
“Only when she appeared in our future, doctor”
“Excuse me, Lt. Scott, but who is Brianna?”
“That’s Alex’s brother, Tish. She must have had some of Sand Dollar’s water when Alex brought her forward in time. The last drink she had tonight must have been tequila or something just as strong. She underwent the Mahanilui. Alex calls her Brianna now.”
“Wonderful, we’re going to need a bigger base!”
“In my wildest dreams, I could never have seen our society expanding as it has lately, Jacquelyn!”
“Somehow I find that implausible, Mina.”
Alex Steinert’s strange new life continues to develop as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’ spreads her wings and enlarges the crew of Sand Dollar. She learns firsthand what her newfound ‘gift’ can do even as one crewmember’s developing gift may have tragic results.
Episode 5 “Travel for Friends and Family”
1301hrs, Five miles west of Tuba City, Arizona, August 10th, 2026
The banner stretched across the two-lane pavement in the distance read ‘DARPA 20th Annual Fully Autonomous Solar Vehicle Ecological Challenge 2026’.
“We’re here! Welcome to the next millennium!” I said with excitement.
“Where are we, Alex?” Ma said confused by the instantaneous scenery change.
“As I recall, we’re five miles west of Tuba City, Arizona. It’s Monday the 10th of August, 2026, Ma, see?” I pointed to the banner about two hundred yards up the road.
“This is real?” Ma asked.
“Yep, feel the sand, Ma. It’s real and you’re really in the future! You believe me now, Pa?”
He remained quiet and just looked around.
I noticed two women approaching from the crowd gathered at the finish line. I recognized their clothes and their faces. Bri was already facing them.
“Aunt Brie! You made it after all!” My daughter Samantha shouted as she ran the last few yards to us.
“Hi…”
“Samantha, Aunt Brie. Mom, is she okay?” My daughter asked as she stared in confusion at me. I saw her squint at me slightly; a look of realization then filled her beautiful face. She immediately knelt on one knee.
“Empress! Welcome to 2026! It is August 10th, Empress.” She bowed her head.
“How many times have I told you people? My name is Alexandra!” I growled in annoyance.
“Sorry mom, but you asked us to address you that way when you brought other people along.” She rose from her knee and hugged me, kissing me on the cheek as she did so.
“Sam, I’d like you to meet your grandparents, Fredrick and Dolores Steinert. Ma? Pa? This is my second daughter Samantha. I have no idea when she was born because I haven’t got that far yet. Sorry Sam.” I nodded to her as I apologized.
“May 19th, 1952, mom! Geez, talk about CRS!”
“Aunt Brie!” Cassandra greeted Bri. “Welcome to 2026, Aunt Brie!”
“Hi…”
“I’m Cassandra!” Cassie hugged Bri enthusiastically. She moved over to me. “Hi mom, good to see you again, and again, and again! You do know that two of you are over there in the crowd with Aunt Emily already, don’t you, Empress?”
“Yes I know I’m over there!” I stuck out my tongue.
“Grandma and Grandpa, I’m Cassandra Steinert. It’s nice to see you again. Oh, March 12th, 1950, mom. In case you forgot…again.”
Again I stuck out my tongue.
“That’d make ya seventy-six years old and you seventy-four if this really is 2026! Ya don’t look a day over twenty-one! How’s that possible?” Pa was truly dumbfounded as he pointed to his two granddaughters.
“Y’all both look so much like your mother, you could be sisters!” Ma complimented them both.
“You could say that Grandma.” Cassie giggled as she shared a knowing glance with her sister, Sam and I.
“You two should go back with your Aunt Emily. I’ll see you shortly, but don’t tell your Aunt that I was here.” I pointed to where I was standing.
“But I want to stay here with grandma and grandpa a little longer, mom!” Sam complained.
“Alright you can stay a few minutes more, until Ricky Lynn’s car appears, Sam. Cassie you better go help Aunt Emily, honey.”
“Okay, but she still won’t tell me how you do it!”
“How I do what, Honey?’
“How you keep multiple you’s from completely driving you crazy! How do you keep them all straight?”
“When I figure that out I’ll be sure to tell you Cassie, now go- shoo!” I waved my hand toward the crowd.
When my oldest was out of earshot, Sam started asking questions.
“Aunt Brie, what’s it feel like to be a boy? Did it hurt when you changed? How are Dee and little Fred doing? I haven’t seen them in like four years! Dee should be about eighty-two now, right?”
“Sam! Aunt Bri just underwent her Mahanilui seven days ago, time relative that is. Grandma and Grandpa have just found out about your Aunt and I, honey. Ease up with the questions, you’ll overwhelm them.”
“I know, mom, I saw this day ten years ago, remember…oh, you probably don’t remember do you? Hey, I see Ricky Lynn’s car coming!”
“Yes, Sam, I remember. I’m right over there with Emily, which is where you’re supposed to be as I recollect- now scat!”
“Sometimes you’re too pushy, mom!” Sam embraced Ma and Pa. “Later Grandma! Bye, Grandpa! I love ya both! Don’t be strangers, especially you Aunt Brie!” After hugging Bri, she embraced me and kissed me on my cheek. “I love you mom!” She then bowed her head to me again. “Until another time, Empress.”
Sam smiled, turned, and jogged back to the crowd.
“Mind tellin’ me what that was all about, Empress?” Ma asked with a raised eyebrow.
“When I found out I could travel through time and change locations at will, the women we rescued from Kili Island started to call me the ‘Empress of Time and Space’. They claim I’m some sort of Deity that their ancestors’ prophesized about a thousand or so years ago. Believe me, I’m no one special, Ma!”
“That’s hogwash, Alex! Look around us! Look at that strange automobile comin’ down the road!” We all watched as the ‘Sand Dollar 4’ passed by us in silence. “You’re far from ‘nothin special’, child!”
Ma hugged me tight. “You’re both very special to us, Alex!” Her eyes were wet as she looked over to Bri as well.
“Ya did us proud, Alex! I’m sorry I ever doubted ya, honey!” Pa gave me a hug too. It surprised me how strong he was. He also kissed my forehead- something he had never done before.
“Alex, did she say I got two kids? One of ‘em’s eighty-somethin’ years old?”
“That’s what Sam said, Bri or is it Brie now. I think Brie sounds better. Don’t you, Ma?”
“If that’s what your nieces call you in the future it must be so, Brianna.”
“Great! Alex goes an ‘girlies’ up my name and her daughters who ain’t been born yet give me a ‘girly’ nickname!”
“You’ll get used to it, sis!”
I suddenly had one of my feelings. ‘We should stay longer?’ I asked myself. I got a big response.
“Time to leave! Everyone hold on to me.”
“We have to go so soon, Alex?” Ma asked.
“’Fraid so, Ma, I just got one of my feelin’s. They kinda warn me as to something bad about to happen, so, ya, we gotta go now. Don’t forget we can come back later. I know this really crazy blonde who can travel through time ya know!”
“At first I thought you was crazy, I don’t anymore, darlin’!” Pa mumbled. I felt better knowing he had accepted me.
I made sure all three had a good hold before I jumped.
The open desert and heat instantly became my bedroom again.
The instant we arrived, I heard a knock at the door downstairs.
“Freddy? Dee? Anybody home?”
If memory served me, that was the Sheriff’s voice. Brie recognized it too.
“Alex, it’s the Sheriff! He must be looking for us!”
“Let him look Brie! Pa, we have to be going now. If the Sheriff asks, you haven’t seen us, alright?”
“Anyone home?” The Sheriff knocked a few more times then I heard the screen door spring groan as he opened it up to come in.
“We have to go, Ma!” I turned and kissed her on the cheek.
“Alex, put her back in the jail cell, honey.” Pa said in a calm, controlled voice.
“What?” Brie and I both exclaimed.
“Put her back in the cell and yer Ma and I will drive up and get the charges dropped. I won’t have either my daughter’s runnin’ afoul of the law. Now, please, put her back, Alex! You kin come by later an’ take her back to the future. She kin stay here for awhile- sides, yer Ma could use the help with the chores!”
The sound of footsteps on the wood stairs forced my decision. I grabbed Brie’s hand and phased out just as the Sheriff appeared in my doorway.
“Oh, sorry to interrupt, but I was just comin’ to tell ya that…
We were back inside the jail cell.
“You behave yourself now you hear me, sis?”
“Yes, oh mighty and mysterious Empress!” Brie bowed before me with a mischievous grin.
“I mean it! A girl could find herself in a whole lot of trouble if she ain’t careful!”
“I’ll be careful, big sister!” She smiled.
“I’ll be back in two months to check on you! Welcome home Brianna!”
“You better go. Ol’ Roger’s comin’.”
“Hey! Who’s back here?” The door opened and in rushed Deputy Kincaide.
“You!” He reached for his gun.
“Yes, Roger, I brought Brianna back to face the human judicial system. Our Council has decided this will teach her a lesson!”
I turned to face my sister and gave her a hug.
“I…I…I shot you the other day!”
“You must have missed, or maybe, just maybe I can’t be killed! You decide! Speaking of decisions, you should decide whether I was actually here or not, Roger. Your employment depends on it! Oh, by the way, it’s not polite to shot someone in the back, Mr. Kincaide! If I can walk through these bars, just think what I can do to you. Now re-holster your sidearm, sir!”
“How’d ya know I pulled my weapon?”
“Really? Roger, if I can appear and disappear, walk through steel bars, and not be killed, would it not be possible for me to foresee the future also? Oh, Mary’s pregnant. It’s gonna be a boy, Roger!”
While the deputy pondered what I had said, I said goodbye to Brie.
“Until another time, sister.”
“Travel safe, Empress.”
I disappeared.
2100 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 24th, 1944
“Empreth of Time ‘n Thpath, take me home!”
“My word they disappeared again!”
“Jack, did you get any hint to where they went?”
“Sorry Emily, they just went silent like before!”
“Mina, do you have any idea where they went?”
“Not the foggiest, Emily! I don’t think they went to the future, though. I would see that.”
“Mina, will she be doing this constantly? I think I would feel safer if I were back in the Sand Dollar’s brig!”
“Ensign, keep that attitude up and I will personally return you to the brig!”
“I’m sorry, Miss Cummins!”
“Mina!”
“Yes doctor?”
“Mina, I found them. I found Alex and Bri…Brianna. They’re at the DARPA Competition!
“Ah. Yet another item to tick off my list!”
“You knew about Brianna?”
“Only when she appeared in our future, doctor”
“Excuse me, Lt. Scott, but who is Brianna?”
“That’s Alex’s brother, Tish. She must have had some of Sand Dollar’s water when Alex brought her forward in time. The last drink she had tonight must have been tequila or something just as strong. She underwent the Mahanilui. Alex calls her Brianna now.”
“Wonderful, we’re going to need a bigger base!”
“In my wildest dreams, I could never have seen our society expanding as it has lately, Jacquelyn!”
“I find that implausible, Mina.”
“So do I Jack,” I said as I rephased.
“Where the hell have you been, Alex?”
“Nice to see you too, Jack!”
“Alex, why did you go back to 2026? Can’t more than one of you in any given time cause problems?” Emily questioned.
“Apparently I’m a special case. Does anyone have the correct time? I’ve been jumping back and forth too much to keep up.”
“April 24th, 1944. 2107hrs, Empress.” Jack answered.
“Would you like to see how far back in time I really could travel, Lt. Commander?” I grabbed her shoulder.
“Sorry, but I thought it best to give you the whole deal, Alex. You did say you jumped so many times you lost track! With all due respect, ma’am, I wouldn’t be a good first officer if I didn’t keep my captain informed!” She said, immediately jumping to attention.
Still glaring at her, I decided to have some fun. “You know… they fall to one knee and bow before me in the future, Jack. Do I not garner the same respect here?” I tried to keep from laughing.
“That was Samantha’s idea, Alexandra, after Cassandra called you an over controlling tyrant! Cassie was infuriated that you wouldn’t let her go out with a boy from school. What was she, fifteen?” Mina scolded.
“And just how could I know that, Mina? I just meet them last week!”
“So we have a new sister, Alex?” Emily laughed and changed the subject.
“Ya, Brie got into Sand Dollar’s drinking water,” I had to stop and think what day it was, “this morning, er afternoon. I found ‘her’ about fifty yards away from my tree house after we jumped back to Missouri.”
“What is a tree house, Alexandra-sensei?”
“In my case, Tish, it was a wooden floor constructed around the trunk of a tree, maybe ten feet off the ground with a few boards nailed to the trunk to serve as a ladder. It was my private place while growing up.”
“The Imperial Army has something similar; they call them ‘Watch Towers’.”
“Did I make a mistake putting that uniform on you Tish?”
“Is the ‘Empress’ the only one allowed frivolity, Alexandra-sensei?”
“How is it they treated young, homeless girls back in feudal Japan, Tish?”
“Alex, lighten up! I think Jack’s idea to inform you of the date and time when you appear to us is genius. It could serve as an official greeting identifying one of our sisters to you and help you get your bearings all at once. Leave Tish be; she’s been worried sick that you wouldn’t return and that she would somehow end up in the base brig!”
“I know she has, Emily. I wanted to see what I looked like when I disappeared, so I stayed out of phase until after Brian and I jumped.”
“Why can’t I hear you when you’re ‘phased out’, Alex?”
“I’m not sure, Jack, Brie is the only one I know that can hear me when I’m phased so far. She couldn’t see me back in the jail cell, but she could hear me.” A thought struck me suddenly. “She also knew the deputy was coming before he opened the holding area door! She can see the future too!”
“Of course, Alexandra, you are all sisters! What did you expect?”
“What jail cell, Alex?
“I’ll debrief in a few minutes. Just let me rest my feet.”
‘Alex! It’s a girl!’
“What was that, Emily?”
“Excuse me?”
“Didn’t you just call my name and say ‘it’s a girl’?”
“Why would I say that, Alex?”
Of course she wouldn’t say that! If Emily didn’t say anything, then…
“Brie! It was Brianna! If I heard right she just gave birth to a baby girl! Hell, I’m an aunt!”
“Correction, we are Aunts, Alex!” Emily closed her eyes and shook slightly. “She named her after your mother, Alex- Dolores. A healthy baby girl, thirteen inches, seven and a quarter pounds, she’s beautiful, Alex!”
“You can see her, Emily? I didn’t know you could see the past too!”
“I can’t Alex. We’ll see Brie and her baby some time in the future.”
“You two…you three are frightening, you know that?” Jack shook her head.
“Who lifted two men two stories in the air and threw them down an alley with just her mind, Jack? You tell me who’s frightening!”
My Ex-O began looking randomly around the ceiling, a forced, uncertain smile on her face.
“Alex, can we go see our new niece? Please?” Emily pleaded.
“For some reason I’d like to see your new niece too, Alex. I don’t know why I would want to- some stranger desire, I can’t explain it!”
“It is your maternal instinct, Jacquelyn, and one of evolution’s strongest! I would like to go along also, Alexandra, if you’ll permit it.”
“I, too would like to join you, Alexandra- sensei.”
“Alex, Carroll’s on her way up. I told her we were waiting for her report.” Jack interrupted as she walked over to the suite’s door and opened it- just as Carroll was going to knock.
“You know, Jack, that is very disturbing!”
I noticed the wide smile immediately.
“So?”
“So, what?” Carroll asked as she entered the room.
“Report, Miss Sheldon! Your date…how was it?”
Carroll’s eyes took on a far away gaze.
“It was wonderful. We sat together in a booth. He ordered for me. We talked. We held hands across the table. Our meal came. We ate. I couldn’t take my eyes off him, Skip! He paid for dinner! We walked along the beach. When he held me I felt so safe! Oh Alex, I feel so strange! In a good way, I think! He asked me to dinner again tomorrow!” Carroll finished with excitement.
“Alexandra-sensei is an Aunt!” Tish blurted out suddenly.
“Emily-Chan is also an Aunt, Tish” Emily sounded annoyed.
“Forgive me, doctor.”
“Wait. You don’t have any sister other than Emily, so how can you both be aunts?”
“My brother just gave birth to a girl, Carroll! Isn’t that wonderful?” I beamed.
“It would be if your brother was a gir…oh, I get it. You went back for him didn’t you?”
I nodded.
“You showed him the boat?”
I nodded again.
“He drank some water while onboard?”
“Yep!”
“Let me guess, you all went out to celebrate?”
“Unfortunately.” I yawned.
She looked around at all the excited faces and sighed.
“When do we leave?”
“How about in the morning, 0800hrs? I think the time changes have finally caught up to me?” I looked to everyone for approval.
“Sounds okay to me, but you better have me back in time for my date with Philip, Alex!”
“I think that can be arranged. See, I know this crazy blonde that can travel through time. I’ll talk to her, Carroll.”
Lt. Sheldon fell to one knee and bowed her head. “As you wish, Empress!”
“Did you ever go to the museum to see the dinosaurs, Carroll? Would you like to meet one in person?”
She got a worried look on her face and swallowed hard. “I was just…never mind. I’m going back to the room, Commander. See you in the morning everybody!” she waved with a big smile on her face as she headed for the door.
“I’m gonna take a bath and go ta bed. Goodnight everybody.” I turned and headed for my bedroom to retrieve my nightgown and a clean pair of drawers, then went into the bathroom. It felt like I hadn’t bathed in days.
1300hrs, Fredrick W. Steinert Farm, Oak Ridge, Missouri April 25th, 1944
“Welcome to Missouri, y’all.” I exclaimed as soon as the farmhouse appeared in front of us. We all wore our dress whites for the occasion.
“That was fantastic, Alexandra-sensei! Let’s do it again!”
“Later Tish.”
I heard a familiar noise behind us.
“Pa, put the damn shotgun down! It’s me, Alex!” I raised my voice in annoyance.
“Hey! What in Sam Hill?” I heard a rustling sound and two distinct clicks. “Gimme that back! How’d ya do that, Alex?”
I looked back at Pa to see his favorite shotgun silently hanging in mid-air in front of him. Both hammers were cocked back and he was two feet from its twin bore business end.
“Jack, give him back his gun, please. I promise he won’t hurt us.”
Both hammers slowly relaxed. The gun split at the breach and two shells popped out and fell to the ground, the breach then closed and the gun went muzzle up. It turned around and presented itself to Pa. He looked left then right for wires or some such apparatus then quickly grabbed the floating weapon.
“My word, Alexandra, is that how you greet each other in this part of the colonies?”
I just rolled my eyes at Mina.
“Thought you told Brie you would be back in a couple months?”
“I had just got back to Hawaii when I heard her call me, Pa! I didn’t have time to get back ta 1942!”
I felt five…no, six pairs of eyes staring at me.
“I’m still new at this, y’all give me a break!”
“Yes, Empress!” came back in unison from five of those pairs.
“I can make a side trip you know!” I looked at my friends individually. “Pa, I’d like you to meet my friends.” We walked closer. I pointed each out as I introduced them.
“Lt. Philamina Smith, Lt. Carroll Sheldon, Lt. Cmdr. Jac…Jacquelyn Cummins, Ensign Takashi Moritsu…”
Pa tensed up a little.
“Pa, Tish is okay! She grew up in Hannibal!” I hoped she got my hint.
“Howdy, Mr. Steinert! Congrats on the new ‘rival!”
Pa seemed to relax and cautiously shook her hand.
“Ma’am.”
“Pa, I’d like to introduce my sister, Emily.”
“Nice to finally meet you Mr. Steinert, although, I had hoped it would be under very different circumstances.”
Pa looked at the two of us for a few minutes and shook his head. “Since when does my daughter call me Mr. Steinert? Ya pay me the same respect my other two daughters does, Emmy, ya hear?”
“Whatever you say, Pa!” Emily giggled as Pa gave her a hug.
“Welcome ta the fam’ly, Emmy!” He kissed her forehead.
“Pa, how’s Brie doin’?” I inquired.
“She’s restin’ up, now. Somehow she know’d y’all was comin’. I didn’t believe her…guess I was wrong again. You women folk give me the shivers!”
“We get that a lot, Pa!”
“So, how’d ya do tha…?” He pointed at his shotgun and let the question drop.
“Short version? We each have our own abilities, Pa. Mina calls them our gifts. You’ve seen some of my gift in action already. Emily, Brie, and Mina can see into the future as well. Carroll is a wiz at mathematics. Tish can learn a foreign language in just a few hours, and Jack…well you seen what she can do just now!”
“Fritz, you gonna keep flirtin’ with them young ladies or you gonna let ‘em come inside an’ see little Dee ‘fore she needs nursin’ agin?”
“You heard yer Ma! Y’all sachet right into the house, Alex knows the way! I’ll be along presently.”
Ma greeted us at the door. I introduced her to everyone leaving Emily for last.
“An’ you must be my new daughter, Emily! Welcome to the family, child. Alex must think highly of you- she kept callin’ yer name when she was on the mend from that bullet back in ’42.”
“You were shot again? Why didn’t you tell me you got shot again, Alex?”
“I didn’t have the chance, sis!”
“The high an’ mighty Empress of Time ‘n Space don’t have the chance?” Ma ridiculed.
“Aw, not you too, Ma!”
Laughter erupted from the living room.
“Um serious, Alex! Someone who can move like you ought to have all the time in the world, child!”
“Sometimes it doesn’t work out that way, Ma! I had been back in 1944 for what, five minutes?” I looked around at everyone. “Before I heard Brie tellin’ me I was an Aunt!”
“Mrs. Steinert, I can vouch for our captain. She had just returned from this very house, and within five minutes she started hearing Brianna’s voice in her hotel suite.” Mina informed her.
Our conversation was interrupted by little Dee letting everyone in the house know she was hungry.
I immediately felt the urge to go to her. The sudden feeling or need caught me completely off guard.
Looking around, I could tell the newborn’s crying had the same effect on all of us. I guess my expression mirrored those thoughts as Mina met my eyes with a slight nod.
“Land sakes! Hasn’t even been two hours! Poor Brie’s gonna go dry if this keeps up! Alex, go fetch little Dee for yer sister. Doc Miller wants her to stay off her feet fer a few days.”
“Mrs. Steinert?” Emily received Ma’s patented ‘What’d you just call me?’ glare. “Sorry…Ma, I’m a Physician. If you don’t mind, I’d like to examine Brie and the baby?”
“Hey, Pa! We got us a doctor in the family!” Ma shouted at the door.
“Quit yer bellerin’, woman, you’ll wake the baby!” Pa scolded as he immediately opened the screen door. “I was just comin’ in, Dee!” He looked up at the ceiling hearing little Dee cry then looked to the floor and shook his head a few times.
“Dee woke up not a minute ago, so don’t be complainin’ bout me bellerin’! Emily here is a full-blown doctor, Fritz, what ya think of that?”
“Woman doctor, eh- well don’t that beat all?”
“Emily is an excellent surgeon, Pa. I trust her with my life!” I declared.
“After I’ve seen our new mom and daughter, I’d like to look at that left hand of yours, Pa. Your index finger has a hairline crack that isn’t going to heal unless I splint it for you.”
Pa just raised his hand and looked between that and Emily.
“How’d you know’d I hurt my finger the other day?”
“The same way I know Ma has been having pain in her right foot every time she puts weight on it! I could have that spur out in a matter of minutes, Ma, if you would like. You would be up and around again in a month, tops!”
“Child, that foot’s been painin’ me for years. I’ve learned to ignore it. So, y’all can see people’s diseases? Handy talent, child! Now get along up the stairs, the baby’s waitin’!”
As Emily and I ascended the stairs, her eyes kept alternating between me and the steps in front of her.
“What’s wrong with Ma, Emily?”
“She should get that spur removed, Alex.” She answered too quickly.
“There’s something else! I know that look, sis!”
We stopped at the top of the staircase.
“Alex, Ma has a lump on her breast. It’s still quite small, but I’m afraid it’s cancerous.” Tears had started to form in her eyes.
It felt like someone kicked me in the gut.
“How long, sis?”
“I don’t know, Alex, I can’t see it. Maybe I don’t want to see it! I just met the woman, Alex!” She leaned into me as her tears began to run.
As I comforted her, I used my own gift to foresee the outcome.
“It’ll be okay, sis! It doesn’t end the way you think- not for a long time. Trust the Empress on that. Remember, she protects the ones she loves, Emily.”
My sister’s head pulled back from my shoulder. I could see a slight smile emerging, as she looked me in the eyes.
“The Mahanilui!”
“If she’ll go for it, yes.”
“What if she declines, Alex, you said she’s twice as stubborn as you!”
“I can only help her if she accepts, sis. Otherwise…” I let it drop. “Let’s get Dee to her mom. I can’t fight the impulse to go to her too much longer!”
“That’s your maternal instinct kicking in, Alex. We all feel it.”
There she was, Dolores, a red-faced squirming bundle of joy, crying for her ma. I swept down and picked her up like I had been doing it for years. It was the strangest feeling! The infant settled right down as I held her and walked into Brie’s room.
“Motherhood looks good on you, Alex.” Brie teased as Emily and I approached her bed. She was sitting up waiting patiently for me to hand her daughter over.
“Sis, I’d like to look you both over if you don’t mind?” Emily said in her soothing, professional voice as I presented Dee to her ma. Brie immediately moved her pajama top to one side and moved little Dee close. The child knew exactly what to do and lunged.
Brie gave a squeak and grimaced then let out a sigh. “Sure, but Doc Miller says I should keep off my feet fer a few days. Tell the truth, I feel fine, sis.” Brie’s voice had this unusual calm, satiated tone to it.
“Doctor Miller doesn’t know you like I do, Brie! Mind if I move the covers?”
“Go ahead, sis, just don’t do anything to make me jump! Dee’s latched on for dear life!”
“I’ll let you know before I do anything to make you move suddenly.” Emily reassured our sister.
After several minutes, Emily determined that Brie was completely healed- not a surprise to either of us.
“Do you need to examine Dee now, Doc?”
“Nope I did that while I was examining you, Brie. She’s as healthy as we are.”
“How’d ya do that, sis?”
“Alex isn’t the only one with a gift, you know. We all have a gift or two…or three.” Emily glanced back at me with a smile.
“Speaking of that, why didn’t you come back in two months like you promised, Alex? You see what happens when you make me wait around?” Brie nodded to her sleeping daughter and gently placed her finger in the infant’s mouth to break the suction.
“I’m sorry, Brie, but I had just gotten back to the hotel room in Honolulu when I heard your voice tell me you had a girl. Once Dee was born, I couldn’t come back. Remember what I told you about changing the future of those I care for? If I had come back two months after I had initially left, Dee here might not be. Can I ask who the father is? Anyone we know?”
“You heard my voice? Way up in 1944? How is that even possible, Alex?”
“I’m not sure, sis, but I heard you loud and clear. You said ‘Alex, it’s a girl’! We traveled here the following morning. Do you remember what you were thinking yesterday when the baby was born?”
“I was kinda busy, Alex. I really don’t remember too much ‘cept Ma tellin’ me ta push. Then it was over. After that Doc Miller arrived. That was pretty much it.” Her face lit up as she thought of something. “I do remember wishin’ you were here though, and I might have been thinking ‘bout how to introduce you to Dee when you finally showed up again, I can’t be sure, sis. It all happened so fast!”
“Fifteen hours of labor, and it happened too fast? Child, you sure you didn’t jump ahead in time like yer sister?” Ma said as she and the others entered the now crowded room. Little Dee never flinched.
Brie slowly slid her legs out away from the bed and stood up.
“Child, Doc Miller said to stay in bed!” Ma scolded her.
“Ma, I just examined her. She’s completely healed.” Emily interrupted.
Ma looked at Emily in disbelief.
“Took me four days ‘fore I was able to stand! What makes y’all think she’s ready?”
“Ma, there is something special about everyone that underwent Mina’s Mahanilui.”
“Ya, I kinda got that figured out when Alex took us out to Arizona!” She said sarcastically.
“What Emily is trying to say, Mrs. Steinert, is that we not only have received individual gifts, but that we have other common abilities as well.” Mina explained for Emily.
It was Jack’s turn. “You see, ma’am, we can heal faster than normal people and we don’t get sick either. Not only that, we live longer, too.”
“Live longer? What, a few years longer?”
“Actually a few hundred years longer, Mrs. Steinert, three or four hundred to be sure.”
Ma started to tilt and reached for something to hold her up. Being closest, I caught her with Carroll’s help.
“So that’s where you get it from?” Emily smiled at me. I ignored the comment and attended to Ma.
“Ma.” I tapped her face gently. “Ma, come on you got visitors! Ma!” She started to come around.
“I must have been dreamin’, thought you said y’all would live for four hundred years!”
“It’s true Ma! This Mahanilui that we all went through changed us in more ways than you can imagine- just ask Pa! He found out when we arrived not to mess with Jack here.” I pointed to her.
Ma gave her a confused look- one that dared demonstration.
“Jacquelyn Cummins, put me down!” Pa’s voice echoed through the house from downstairs. I immediately looked over to her.
“Jack put him down before he wakes the baby.” My finger went to my lips.
“Oh, all right! Your mother dared me to demonstrate, though!”
“You could have just told her, Jacquelyn!”
“What fun would that be, Mina?”
Lt. Smith just shook her head.
“Mrs. Steinert, there are many advantages the Mahanilui affords us, longevity being only one. For instance, how you see us today is how we will appear three hundred years from now. We are also capable of procreating for just as long.”
Brie’s mouth dropped at Mina’s statement. Mina smiled at her in amusement.
“Brianna Steinert that does not mean you must procreate for the next four hundred years, young lady! Please restrain yourself, dear. Mrs. Steinert, you are most welcome to participate in the Mahanilui should you wish to join us. I guarantee you shall suffer no ill effect. You will simply sleep while it works its magic, mum.”
Hearing Mina’s offer, Emily and I looked at each other. We both shrugged our shoulders and resigned ourselves to her well-developed foresight.
“What would become of my Fritz? Would he continue to grow old while I stay like this?” She motioned to her body.
“Unfortunately, yes, mum, unless he decides to undergo the Mahanilui also.”
I lurched forward, a movement that both Mina and Ma picked up on immediately. Both stared at me- but for different reasons.
“There is one small side effect to that option though, Mrs. Steinert. Mr. Steinert would have to remain celibate to any liquor for the rest of his very long life.”
“Why, what would happen to him?” Ma looked at her with contempt.
“Ma?” I asked to get her attention. “This is what would happen.” I motioned to us all.
“You mean he’d…” She let the question drop.
Mina nodded and continued. “But you would not look like you do now, mum! Your physical age would be returned to a youthful eighteen to twenty. You would look like you did when you first met your husband, and you would be cured from any or all ailments.”
Ma proved she was more insightful than she let on. “So yer sayin’ I got some serious ailment, Lt. Smith?” I recognized Ma’s tone. Her and Mina weren’t getting off to a good start.
“I said nothing of the sort, mum! I was simply illustrating the benefits of…”
“Sounds to me like yer tryin’ to sway me to take this mahayayho thing cause I’m dyin’ or something! You found something more than a spur didn’t ya, Emmy?”
Mina dropped her eyes like a kid caught with her hands in a cookie jar, as did my sister and I.
“Listen girls, I may notta made it past the third grade, but I kin still tell when I’m being swindled, Lt. Smith.” Ma over-emphasized her name and rank- I had heard that before and I could see the fur risin’ on her back- not good. “Yer not the only ones with special gifts, gals! I can spot when things ain’t right a mile away! Now fess up, Emmy!”
Emily took a minute to figure what to say then took a big breath and began her answer. “When I scanned you downstairs, I picked up a very small lump in your right breast. I’m afraid it will develop into cancer at some point in the future.” Her eyes grew wet. “Look, Ma, I just met you! I’m in no hurry to lose you, or Pa!” Emily sniffed.
“Why, what’s gonna happen to Pa, Emmy?” her question was laced in contempt. I knew what lay next. Ma was getting’ ready to blow any second.
Mina suddenly looked like she was going into one of her trances. Slowly she repeated what sounded like an obituary.
“Fredrick Steinert was found unconscious at the family barn outside of Oak Ridge, Missouri on Tuesday. Efforts to resuscitate Mr. Steinert proved unsuccessful. He was pronounced dead of heart attack by Dr. Theodore K. Miller, GP at 3:24PM. Mr. Steinert leaves behind his wife of twenty-nine years, Dolores Marie Steinert, an adopted daughter, Emily Scott, two daughters-in-law, Brianna and Alexandra. He also leaves four beloved grandchildren, Dee, Cassandra, Samantha, and Fredrick. Friends and relations will be received at the family farm through Thursday. Burial services to follow Friday morning at Oak Ridge Cemetery.” Tears filled Mina’s eyes as she snapped out of it.
That did it!
“Dear God, what are you people?” Ma choked out.
“We’re people just like you, Ma! Mina can see the future, as can Emily and I- and to some extent Brianna. I’m sure you noticed that by now, sis.”
Brie was still wiping her eyes with her free hand and nodded. “I need to put Dee down in her crib, excuse me a moment y’all.” Brie knew what was coming next and wanted Dee out of firing range. Ma surprised me by taking a few steps back from exploding- maybe because she had been exposed to my gift previously?
“All yer Pa has to do is stop drinkin’? This mahellabaalew will cure both us?”
“As it has many of our sisters, mum!” Mina guaranteed.
“Ensign Banes is a prime example, ma’am. She was dying of the plague until she went through it. She has never been sick since.” Carroll added.
“No, ma’am, we are in no way, shape, or form, related to or in league with, the devil, Mrs. Steinert! We are all God fearing women like yourself.” Jack unexpectedly stated firmly to Ma’s unvoiced question. The anger gauge just stepped back up a step.
“You kin read minds, Jac’lyn?”
“Yes, ma’am, that is also part of my gift.”
“What can you do, Tish, melt iron with yer eyes?” Ma asked sarcastically through her latent tears.
“No, ma’am! I kin learn languages just by talkin’ ta people. So far I learnt twelve different languages includin’ four variants. Would y’all like to hear a few of ‘em?”
“Not really. An’ you, Miss Sheldon, what kin you do?”
“Nothing near as impressive as Mina, Jack, Emily, or even Alex, Ma’am. I’m good with numbers. I can calculate complex equations in my head, Mrs. Steinert.”
“Fine, next time we go to the bank for a loan, I’ll call ya!” Ma’s sarcasm began overflowin’ the room. I gently nudged Emily away from Ma in case I had to intervene and slowly moved between Ma and Mina.
“Mrs. Steinert! The Mahanilui bestows individual gifts that enhance us, not make us monsters! Some of our sisters develop extra-sensitive hearing; others can adjust the size of objects. Still others excel at the sciences: Hydraulics, Electrics, Mechanics, Physics, and so on. We are a very diverse group, mum! I can assure you none of us has declared allegiance to Beelzebub or any of the other downcast Seraphim!”
Mina had switched to her regal voice.
“Neither will I permit or condone such alignments in our society, Dolores Marie Steinert of Oak Ridge, Missouri, United States of America! Either you choose to believe that or I will have your eldest daughter return us from whence we came. I give you that choice, mum!”
If Pa had heard this, he’d openly announce that the feathers were about to fly.
“Look out! The feather’s is about ta fly, ladies. Best move back an’ giv ‘em room to squabble!”
Pa always did have poor timing.
“Pa, keep yer nose outta this! Me an’ Miss British hoity-toity, I got a better education than y’all, is havin’ a dis’greement!”
Quickly, I placed myself between Ma and Mina and put a hand on each one’s shoulder.
Brie’s bedroom disappeared to be replaced by a complete void with a single dim sun providing the only light.
“Where are we, Alexandra?”
“I knew it! Y’all are hell-spawn!”
“Shut up, Mother!” I screamed. There was no echo whatsoever.
“Wha’d you say ta me, child?”
“I told you to shut up, mother! We’re tryin’ ta save yer life here an’ you just keep goin’ on ‘bout the damn’d devil! Y’all want ta meet him in person, Ma? ‘Cause I’m just the girl to make that happen, though I still don’t know how far I kin go back in time, Ma! Keep this up an’ we find out! Now hear Mina out!”
Ma just started crying. Mina looked to me in disbelief. I didn’t care; Ma had to understand that we loved her too much to lose her. Not when there were still options.
“Alexandra! How dare you address the woman who brought you into this world in such a manner! Tell me where this place is or take me back to Honolulu, this instant!”
“I call the shots here, your highness! We leave after this spat gets resolved, not a second before.”
“Yer highness? What, you some British royalty?” Ma spat.
“Ma, enough! Mina is the queen of Kili Island- she’s also older than you by about thirty years! I suggest you listen to her! She is trying to give you all the information she can about the Mahanilui. Now shut up and listen!” I growled.
“Fine I’m lis’nen! Yer…Highness!”
“Alexandra, could you please tell us where this place is first?”
I took a breath to settle my anger. “This is the place I came to when y’all were houndin’ me ‘bout bein’ the Empress. I have no idea where here is, Mina. I think it’s an alternate universe, though ‘cause I talked with Brian here. At the time, Brian was still dead.” I couldn’t help sob as I looked at Ma and continued my explanation. “Brian convinced me that I really was this Empress that everyone insisted I was. He told me that only the Empress could call him here from…I don’t know…heaven? He said that only I had the power to reach this place. I had no idea how long I was here, but I don’t think time has any meaning here. That sun…” I pointed to it. “That sun never changes; never moves.”
“Listen to za girl, Dee! She’s special, zis vone!”
A figure slowly materialized not far from us.
“Grandpa!” I shouted out. “I was just thinking about you, Grandpa!”
“Precisely zee reason I’m here, Alex! Ach, aren’t you zee beauty!” The figure looked to my left. “Been a long time, Miss Mina!”
“Entirely too long, Captain Steinert.”
“Wait!” I pointed between Mina and my newest guest. “You two know each other?”
“She’s za real spitfire, ay, Mina?”
“To which do you refer, captain?”
“Like muzer, like daughter!” He replied, shrugging his shoulders while tilting his head to the left.
“Both are frustrating at times, I suppose, but let us get on with this, shall we, Alexandra?” Mina answered Grandpa then looked over to me.
“Yes, Alex, I vould like to get back to resting if you do not mind. Like I zed before, Dee, don’t be such a hardhead all your life. Try accepting new zings. Not everything you do not understand is zee vork of zee devil, Liebchen!”
“How can you be here, dad? You been dead goin’ on ten years now!”
The older gentleman waved his hand at Ma. “A mere flash in time, Liebchen! I am here because zee Empress of Space und Time has called me here! She is zee only Deity capable of doing such zings!”
“I’m not any kind of Deity or Goddess, Grandpa!” I felt my face blush.
“Not from vere I’m schtanding, Liebste!” He readjusted his glasses and I felt my face really start to burn
“Dad, come on back with us, Fritz would be tickled!”
“Alas, Liebchen, I only exist here for as long as zee Empress requires! Therefore, I cannot follow you into your vorld. Her vill alone holds me to this dimension. Vhy is it you called me here, Empress?”
“Grandpa, I was thinking how you got Ma here to settle down when you were still alive. She repeatedly accuses Mina and I of being demons and such!”
“Ach! I believe I have already handled zhat, Empress.”
“Grandpa!”
“Dee, have you not taught your children to pay zee proper respect? I do not mean any disrespect, Alex. You are zee Empress und should be addressed as such. As for you, Liebchen, Alex und Mina are no more demons zen you. You see Mina has seen zee future- a future zhat had Alex and his crew suffer a terrible fate. In addition, an entire race would now be extinct had Mina not taken measures to change zee future. Now, thanks to zee Mahanilui, zair race is growing in number. Dee, zee sings you vill learn from zees vimen, zee sings you vill see! Think of zem not as demons, but as angels, Liebchen. Zhey certainly dress zee part, do zhey not?” He pointed to me again with a proud smile.
Grandpa moved closer to Mina and lifted her chin slightly with the side of his finger so that their eyes met. “Mina, meine Liebste, I have missed you immensely since your departure from my steamboat zat summer. I enjoyed our talks und your company in mein off-duty hours.”
“As did I, captain. Our conversations were entertaining and I miss them also. Had I the choice, I would have made more trips on your Mississippi!” Grandpa turned his head slightly in Ma’s direction, his eyes still locked with Mina’s.
“Liebchen, promise me you vill listen vith zee open mind und heart to zee Empress, her lady und zisters.”
Ma didn’t reply, instead she nodded as she wiped tears away.
“Thank you, Empress, for allowing to see mine daughter und spectacular granddaughter! Also accept mine thanks for allowing zee honor of seeing meine Liebste, Mina.”
“Grandpa, no thanks are necessary, but thank you for coming.”
“If ve are finished here, I ask for your release, mine Empress.”
I nodded once and Grandpa faded. My attention now turned to Ma.
“Ma, now will you listen to Mina?”
“You really are this Empress, ain’t ya, Alex?”
“Yes, apparently I am, Ma. I’m the Empress, Ma, not the devil! Now are ya ready ta hear us out?”
“I’ll hear y’all out, but I’m reservin’ my decision for later.”
“That’s all Mina, Emily, and the rest of us wanted, Ma. We want you to know we care about you- that we would do anything to keep you around and healthy.”
“I’m ready ta listen, but could we go home? This place gives me the chills.”
Placing my hands on their shoulders we were immediately back in Brie’s bedroom. Ma shaded her eyes from the bright light of the room.
“Welcome back, Alex! I trust you two got things ironed out?” Emily looked to Ma, then Mina.
“Alexandra can be quite persuasive when she needs to be, doctor. Isn’t that right, Mrs. Steinert?”
Ma ran to Pa and wrapped her arms around him. “I talked to yer dad, Fritz! He was there and talkin’ as if nothin’ happened!” She broke down and cried.
Mina caught my attention. “Empress, never take me to that…that place ever again, I beg you.” She shivered. “How can you stand to be out of touch with the world like that? I was unable to see any future whatsoever, but I believe you are right; time does not exist there. I found it disheartening at best.”
“I didn’t know what else to do Mina, I’m sorry. Ma had to be shown I mean business. I needed us to be on neutral ground and that’s the only place I knew that fit the bill. Please forgive me?”
“You have achieved your goal, Empress.” Mina whispered to me as Ma released Pa from her bear hug and wiped her eyes.
“I want to apologize to y’all for my behavior. I let my fears blind me of who I was talkin’ to. Though I have ta admit you folks can scare the life outta me!” She wiped her eyes again. “I want y’all to stay for dinner if ya can.”
She looked directly at me. “Land sakes what am I sayin’! ‘Course you got time to stay for dinner! Brie, since yer all healed, you, Emmy ‘n Alex can fix dinner. Mina ‘n me are gonna have us that chat. Pa you entertain the other three ladies there- an no funny stuff, ya hear?”
As Emily and I cut potatoes, we discussed my unexpected disappearance. “So you actually told her to shut up? That must have taken her by surprise. How did she respond to that, Alex?”
“Ma cried. Mina reprimanded me for talking to Ma that way! She looked pretty shaken when Grandpa showed up though! Get this, Grandpa Steinert knew Mina!”
“You’re kidding! Your Grandfather knew Mina?”
“Yep. He called her Liebste. I think that means love in German.”
“That woman really gets around. Were you able to narrow down a year or date?”
“No, just that she spent time, maybe traveled, on his steamboat during the summer. They shared conversation and…” I stopped at the sudden realization.
“No! Mina and Grandpa Steinert? What are the odds?”
“I’d rather not think about it, Emily. There, that’s the last spud. Brie, what else can we do?”
“You do know Grandpa wasn’t really there, Alex. He was only a representation, nothing more!”
“You saw him, Brie? How?”
“I didn’t see him as much as hear him, Alex. I also heard you go off on Ma too! Relax I think she was bein’ unreasonable too. You had to prove to her that we ain’t evil creatures.”
You heard me…wherever I was, you heard me?”
“Don’t ask how. I’m not sure myself. Maybe Mina has the answer. All’s I know is that I could hear everything the four of you said!”
“Could you turn around, sis, I’d like to see your back if you don’t mind.”
“Sure, but I should tell you I got this tattoo on the small of my back- don’t know how though. Ma brought it to my attention shortly after I met Dee’s father. She accused me of defiling myself. Let me guess, y’all got one too.”
I nodded and lifted the back of my sister’s blouse. “Emily, she has the family symbol, but I’ve never seen the second mark before. What do you suppose it means?” Emily looked over at it.
“It looks similar to your second symbol, Alex.” She pulled up the back of my blouse. “In fact, it looks like your second and third symbols superimposed.”
“You got three tattoos, Alex?” Brianna said in surprise and leaned back to look.
“Alex is the only one of us that has three symbols, Brie. Mina says that’s what identifies her as the Empress.”
“So my sister really is special? Sorry, Emily, our sister…our sister really is special!”
For some odd reason, I felt like sticking my tongue out at her.
“Any idea what my second, what’d ya call it, a symbol, means?”
“My guess would be you are the only one capable of following Alex on her travels- not really following, but listening, communicating with her no matter where she goes.”
“Kinda like a bloodhound follows a scent, eh?” Brie inferred looking a little disgusted.
In order to avoid any more disagreements today, I gave another simile. “More like the radio station at the base, Brie. Listening to reports and giving orders.”
“I’m your H.Q.?”
“Sort of, I guess.”
“I’m H.Q. for the Empress of Time ‘n Space! An’ Ma didn’t think I’d amount to much!” Brie gloated.
“’Never said that, child! I always hoped you’d become an officer like Alex! I never figured you’d give us our first grandbaby! Not like this anyway.” Ma gestured to her body.
Brie blushed as she wiped her hands on the dishtowel and picked up some potholders to check on the meatloaf.
“Sisters, Dolores has decided to wait until her malady becomes more pronounced, at which time she has chosen to undergo the Mahanilui!”
“Alex and Emmy, I know it’s not what y’all wanted, but me an’ Mina talked a spell an’ we agreed it’s the best way ta go. Maybe by that time Pa would be ready to give up on his still. If not, I’ll make ‘em some lemonade with the special water from that submarine of yours. Then I’ll sit back and watch the show! It’d teach him right!”
“Mina, you told her when it would happen?” Emily spoke out.
“I gave her a general idea, doctor, yes.” Mina nodded.
“What ever happened to ‘people should not be told too much about their future’, your highness?” I asked with more than a bit of sarcasm.
“I wasn’t the one who took my parents and sister into the future, Empress- one I might add was well beyond their years!” Mina saw my sarcasm and raised it.
“I didn’t have your guidance, my queen!”
“Stop it! I swear you two sound like a couple teenaged girls!”
I looked at Ma in disbelief! The room erupted in laughter.
“Ma, tell our guests dinner’ll be ready in twenty. As soon as the potatoes is ready.” Brie said as our laughter died.
“My, ain’t you the bossy one! Give the girl a title ‘n she thinks she’s top hen in the roost! Come on, Mina, let’s leave the youngin’s to dinner!” Ma said feigning insult as she pointed her thumb at Brie.
“Those two seem to have finally hit it off!” Emily commented as soon as the three of us were alone again in the kitchen.
“I wonder how they’ll get along after?” I wondered.
“Well, I don’t see any serious medical emergencies for either of them, sisters.” Emily giggled. The three of us laughed again.
Dinner was uneventful with the exception of Pa nervously glancing over and over at Tish as we ate. Of course he denied doing it when I called him on it.
“Pa, not every Oriental is the enemy! Don’t forget the Chinese are on our side.”
“I told you I wasn’t looking at her, Alex!”
“Pa, I kept count! Do I have to take you back a few minutes and point it out?”
Pa’s eye’s widened at my threat. He took a breath, looked at Ma at the other end of the table, and took another deep breath. “She reminds me of someone! I seen her somewhere before is all.”
“Pa, Tish may have some Oriental in her, but she’s half Navajo too. You can’t get more American than that!”
“That’s were I seen her! When you two was young! Remember, we took the train up ta St. Louie? We walked through that museum ‘n seen all them paintin’s? That’s where I seen you, Tish! You was one of them paintin’s!”
“Mr. Steinert, that couldn’t be me. I saw the same portrait at the Tokyo art museum in 1927. Oops.” Tish had dropped the southern drawl for her natural, Japanese accent. Pa looked at her with renewed concern.
“Okay. You win, Pa, I lied!” I dropped my fork to the plate and raised my hands above my head in defeat. “We rescued Tish after we torpedoed her ship! Takashi Moritsu was badly broken up when we brought him aboard the Sand Dollar. Emily administered to his wounds as best she could and we confined him to our brig. He became Tish after one of the girls on guard duty gave him some Mexican liquor to help with the pain. Having changed like us, she couldn’t really be kept in confinement back at Pearl now could she?” I looked him straight in the eye.
“Instead of subjecting her to possible violence, I elected to make her part of the crew. My decision was strengthened by her response to an incident involving a disabled PT boat and a dishonorable enemy sub commander waiting for the cover of night to attack! Tish was appalled by the act as were the rest of us. She deemed it cowardly. Pa, he was just the ship’s senior cook- conscripted into the Imperial Navy against his will. I…” I looked around the table. “We trust her as much as any other member of our crew. Furthermore, the girls love her and treat her no different.” I paused. “Pa, Tish is a valued member of my crew and I will not stand for any prejudice toward her from anyone…is that clear, father?”
Pa’s expression grew angry. Thoughts of rare visits out to the woodshed jumped into my mind. Instead of continuing to scowl at me though, he looked down the table to Ma. She shook her head slightly, as her eyebrow raised and she looked in my direction.
Pa let out a sigh. “Well if you say she’s alright, I can’t argue with that, Alex! Tish, you’re welcome in this house anytime, darlin’.”
Tish looked across the table at me. Her eyes spoke volumes. I noticed wetness in their corners.
“I thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Steinert. I understand the resentment displayed toward my people and ask for your forgiveness on their behalf, sir.” Tish spoke in her perfect British accent.
“I like that voice better, Tish. That other one reminded me of this girl Alex courted a year before he graduated. She come ‘cross the river from Tennessee. Nice girl, dumber than a stump though!”
“Pa!”
“Well, she was, Alex. You know I call a spade a spade, honey! When it come to bright, she was missin’ the wick.”
“That’s enough, Fritz! Let the poor girl alone! She couldn’t help her upbringin’! ‘N can’t ya see yer embarrassin’ poor Alex?”
“Humph!” Pa set his attention back to his plate.
After dinner, Dee made her presence known and Brie brought her down to the living room where she made the rounds of her ‘Aunts’. While I was holding the little pixie she made several attempts at my bosom. Ma just smiled at my response, as did Mina, Emily, and Brie. I felt strangely disappointed she hadn’t succeeded.
The mantle clock chimed ten and we decided our visit should come to an end. Everyone thanked Ma and Pa for they’re hospitality and complimented Brie on dinner. Little Dee had long since fallen asleep in Brie’s arms. I swear my sister had this glow about her!
I asked Brie to keep me up to date via our newly discovered connection- to let me know if the four of them needed anything.
After a long round of hugs, the six of us held tightly to each other.
Ma and Pa’s living room became the living room of our suite back in Honolulu. The sun was centered in the window. We all separated.
1900 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 25th, 1944
Carroll looked at the wall clock. “I have to get ready for my date, Alex. You have a wonderful family and a wonderful niece. Thank you for inviting me. Until another time, Empress.” There was a devious smile on her face as she turned for the door.
“I’ll go make our nightly report to Admiral Demmit. I’ll be back in a flash, literally.”
“There, that didn’t take long. I think it’s time for a hot bath. Wait, where did Tish go?”
I heard the bathroom door shut.
“Looks like Tish had the same idea, sis!”
“Well, I guess I won’t take a hot bath yet. So, Mina, how did you finally persuade Ma?”
“Your mother is a very strong-willed individual, Alexandra. Convincing her of the numerous benefits was the easy part. You, my dear, handled the hardest part in your usual diplomatic manner. Had it not been for your intervention and a visit to your personal void,” Mina visibly shivered, “Dolores might not have been so receptive.”
“I’m sorry you had to witness Ma at her worst, Mina. When she flies off like that I just get so angry! I could see she was starting that with you- I just couldn’t let it happen. You didn’t deserve that, Mina.” I paused to fight back the anger that started to bubble up from just thinking about it. “You may have noticed that Ma carries a chip on her shoulder. She feels those of us that finished college…or university, look down on her third grade education with distain. Mina, I think she is one of the most intelligent people I know. She may not have book smarts, as she calls it, but she uses the brains God’s given her for their intended purpose. In many ways she’s smarter than most of my instructors at Annapolis and it hurts me when she goes on the defensive like she did with you!”
Mina shook her head slightly and giggled. “The two of you are more alike than you realize, Alexandra. During our conversation, Dolores repeatedly confided to me how impressed she was with you. She was frightened at first by your threat to meet Lucifer and rightly so!”
I noticed Emily’s brows raise and mouth open.
“Yet she was impressed with the way you took control of the situation. You proved to her how committed you were to her welfare and she understands that you’re driving force is your unconditional love for her, Alexandra.”
“As our conversation continued, she revealed her phobia toward those with higher education. I confessed to her that, though I had completed university, most of my education came from traveling the world- experiencing other cultures. New Yorkers, I think, call it street smart. I indeed agree with you, Alexandra, your mother is a very intelligent individual, your father, likewise. In order to illustrate how the Mahanilui could help her, I used Ricky Lynn’s continuing affiliation with Carnegie Tech to prove that she did not have to stand for an elementary education- that she could in essence continue where she left off. I believe that is what swayed her decision.”
“Alex, I agree with Mina’s assessment. I wasn’t picking up hatred, but envy. Your mother envied all of us for our educations. She felt embarrassed- unworthy of our attention, but, did you notice how fast her mind works? Within a minute of your return from…wherever, she had come to terms and understood that we wanted nothing but the best for her. A minute later she had compiled a list of things she could do with her life. She even planned out your father’s future and how she could deter him from consuming alcohol. Your mother had everything planned out to the finest detail in under two minutes! I had a hard time keeping up with her, Alex. Her mind is very impressive.” Jack said it so fast I had a hard time following.
“Mina, that obituary you repeated to us about Pa, did you happen to notice the date?” Emily inquired with a dead serious look.
“Insert your own date, doctor. The whole thing was improvisation on my part. As far as I can see, Fredrick Steinert lives a very normal existence dying at ninety years of age, in 1983. Of course, that is if the Empress does not intervene prior.” Mina flashed a devilish smile at me.
Emily looked at me for a response.
“The Empress might be so inclined to intervene, provided her advisors could construct and agree to a viable proposal that would be acceptable to all parties involved.”
“Is there to be monetary compensation for such appointments, Empress?” Mina couldn’t help giggling.
“No, but the travel benefits are outstanding, Mina.”
We laughed.
1005 hours, Oahu, Hawaii, April 27th, 1944
“So tell me again why the CO of the boat ain’t here to oversee the munitions reload, Chief?”
“Honestly, Wesnuski, I haven’t got a clue. The Lieutenant ordered us to reload SS353 with modified mark 14’s and fifty cals! His orders were to do it regardless of the CO being here or not. I was ordered not to touch anything- just do the job and leave. Now, get back to work before I have you thrown back in the brig.”
“Wesnuski, what’d he say?”
“He said get back ta work, Simonetti! Be careful with those fish, you guys want to get us all killed?”
“I’ve been handling high explosives since I could walk, Wesnuski!”
“You keep fumbling around with them and you won’t be! Now let’s get these things strapped down, we got the aft room racks to fill yet.”
“There! You happy now, Chief?”
“About time! Come on you lunkheads, let’s head aft. Everyone up the ladder!”
The five men waited until their boss was up on the deck.
“Hell with that! I’m taking the cooler route!”
“The chief’s going to be pissed, Simonetti!”
“What’s he gonna do throw me back in jail? We go back there after we’re done here anyway, Wesnuski!”
“You have a good point! After you.” He gestured up the ladder to the compartment’s bulkhead hatch.
“Why does it smell like perfume in here, Wesnuski?”
“How should I know? Hey, I’m thirsty, wonder if they left the water pump on…Oh ya! Hey you wanna drink, Simonetti?”
“Ya, I’m feeling a bit dry, thanks.”
“Any of you other guys want a cup?”
“Ya, sure.”
“Why not.”
“I’ll have some.”
“Mind the catwalk guys sometimes the grease and fuel gets on the grating and makes it slippery…Hello? What’s this?” One of the five picked up, opened, and sniffed a glass bottle filled with a clear liquid. “Wow, that’s some strong hooch!” Another grabbed the bottle and took a sniff.
“That’s straight alcohol, idiot! They use it to clean off the grease!”
The sailor grabbed the bottle back. “Well, they won’t mind if I borrow some then! I’ll just fill up my trusty flask and…”
“Come on! The chief is waitin’!”
2005 hours, Oahu, Hawaii, April 27th, 1944
“So what are we going to do tomorrow, Alexandra-sensei?”
“Whatever you want to do, Tish.”
“Maybe we could go to the volcano.”
“Been there.”
“Go to the beach again?”
“We were there Saturday. I’m still not ready to be ogled at again, sorry.”
“Shopping?”
“I spent most of my money at the bar and in St. Louis the other night, Tish.”
“I wish I had found a boyfriend like Lt. Sheldon! Then I would have no problem finding something to do!”
“Look, Tish, I have done more than my share of traveling this shore leave! Can’t we just stay…in…aw, what the hell?”
“What’s wrong, Alex?”
“Oh, I just got one of my feelings again. Let me check.”
Our room phone came alive. Its ringing was a rare occurrence.
“Hello?”
“Emily, Is Alex there?”
“This is Commander Steinert, Admiral.”
“Oh…sorry, Alex. You two sound alike over the phone. Alex, we have a situation. I’m sending a car over for you, Emily, and Lt. Smith. It should be there in fifteen minutes.”
“What kind of situation, sir?”
“I’d rather not say on an open line, Alex.”
“Is it too late to call back the car, Admiral? We can get there a lot faster.”
“Sorry, I forgot about that, Alex. I’ll cancel the car. We’ll meet in my office. Hurry, Alex!”
The line went dead.
“What did Uncle Rick want, Alex?”
“Grab your kit, Emily. Something has happened back at the base. Tish here’s your chance to travel again.” I paused a second anticipating the knock on our door.
“Ok, Alex, I’m ready. Did Uncle say what happened?”
“No, but I have an idea. We just…have…to…wait…for…”
There was a knock at our door.
“Beware ye, all who enter!” I shouted to the door.
“Wow, I never heard that greeting before!” Jack entered the room followed closely by Mina.
“So what’s the situation, Lieutenant?”
“New recruits, Captain.”
Jack looked back at Mina in surprise. “More mouths to feed? Wonderful!”
“Everyone hold on.” I advised.
Our suite became Admiral Demmit’s office.
“Don’t let go yet, I haven’t phased us in yet. Let’s all move to the right a foot or two.” I said when I noticed Tish was partially in the Admiral’s desk. Once she was standing in the open, I rephased us.
“What took you so long, Captain?” The old man growled with a smirk.
“I can only move so fast, Admiral!” I responded. The Admiral just shook his head and laughed.
“What’s the situation, Admiral?”
“You already know the situation, Alex.” He nodded to Mina.
“Ya, I guess we do. Who were they, Admiral?”
“A work detail from the brig. They were loading ordinance to Sand Dollar and just had to drink your water!”
“Um, if they were in the brig, where’d they get the liquor?” Jack asked.
“One of them liberated some degreaser from Chief Samuel’s engine room supply.”
“But that’s straight ethyl alcohol! They should have been dead, blind at least!” Emily burst out stunned.
“How many, sir?”
“Five.”
I just rubbed my forehead in frustration.
“Have you told them anything?”
“No, we’ve accused them of helping their boyfriends’ escape, who then got them dunk, and double-crossed them. I thought it best to play it that way until you all had arrived.”
“Are they dangerous, Admiral? Why were prisoners loading munitions onto our sub?”
“Ensign Moritsu, I’m surprised you would even dare ask questions! But, to be fair, I authorized a work detail made up of misdemeanor offenders: drunks, brawlers, those caught doing questionable activities, sneaking off base, and such. These are sailors that obviously need better things to do, so we keep them busy.”
“The Empire also keeps their prisoners busy, Admiral. I have heard stories that they have been used to build roads, bridges, and they’re own concentration camps. Rumor has it the camps are very inhospitable.”
“We do have prisons stateside that offer hard-labor, Ensign.”
“Thank you, sir! I will let my senior officer’s speak now, sir!” Tish said, she bowed slightly realizing Admiral Demmit’s subtle hint.
“So, what do you have in mind for them now, Admiral?” I asked with a sigh.
“The Sand Dollar needs base support staff, if you wouldn’t be opposed to it, Alex?”
“They’ll need full disclosure, new identities, and new clothes, Admiral. They will also need to be taught the basics, like we did.” I looked to Lt.’s Smith and Scott both of whom nodded back in agreement.
“I understand, Captain. I’d also like to scare them a bit. They could use a little humility. Alex, would it be possible for you to…” The old man snapped his fingers.
“Do you think that wise, Admiral?” Mina questioned. “The Empress’ power should not be abused.”
“Lieutenant, these men…women are just small time offenders. Putting a little fear of God into them should help them in the right direction. Run the scenario if you please, Mina.”
“I have, Admiral, once again your tactics prove sound however that will not always be the case, Richard.”
“I know, Mina. Whenever you’re ready, Alex.”
The old man closed his eyes tightly and cringed as if expecting the worst.
“Um, Admiral? What are you doing?”
“Are we there yet, Alex?”
I had to laugh- it was just too comical!
“Where, Admiral? You haven’t told me where to go.” I asked when I could speak again.
“Laugh all you want, Captain! I’m just preparing for the trip!”
“Where should I take us to? A destination could help you know!”
Demmit eyed me up. I could almost read the word ‘Court-martial’ in them. “We’re holding them in the brig, Captain. I suggest we start there.”
“Fine. Everyone hold on and don’t let go until I say so!” I stared intently at Uncle Rick. He again started to close his eyes tightly.
“Uncle Rick, the trip is instantaneous. It’s also quite painless. You can keep your eyes open. Just hold on to me- not so tight though!” I felt his grip on my upper arm loosen slightly.
When everyone was ready I jumped us into the brig’s outer office. I wanted to make sure the place was empty.
“Everyone remain holding on. We haven’t phased in yet.”
“We haven’t what?”
“Try to touch the desk with your free hand, Admiral. That should explain it.”
We all watched with amusement as the old man’s hand went right through it.
“That’s unbelievable!”
“Yes, it is, sir.” Satisfied that we were alone, I rephased us. “Okay we’re back in phase. Wait here while I have a look at our new recruits. Jack I’d like you to come along.”
Only Jack remained holding my hand as we phased out again.
“You know…walking through that steel door was the weirdest feeling I’ve ever had, Alex!”
“You get used to it Jack. Wait…stranger than realizing you can use your mind to throw things?”
“Okay, it runs a close second then. What are you thinking of doing, Cap?”
“Well…the Admiral wants to scare them a little so let’s play the benevolent Deity come to collect her minions.”
“Huh?”
I rolled my eyes at her and rephrased my idea. “I’ll play the benevolent Deity and you provide the effects.”
“Oh, gotcha!”
All five women were huddled on the two cots in the jail cell; their ill fitting clothes a reminder of who they had been.
“Jack, can you read them like this?”
“Ya, Alex, pretty standard stuff. ‘What happened to me?’ ‘Why, how?’ Boo hoo, that kind of thing.”
“Can you make the bars clatter a little bit and maybe blink the lights a few times?”
“Sure thing.” She replied with a wicked smile. Soon the bars started rattling and the lights blinked on and off. That got their attention!”
I made sure we were in the clear and rephased us as the lights went out.
“Good evening, ladies! I hope you haven’t been too inconvenienced?” I greeted as the lights came back on.
“Where the hell you come from?” The obvious leader, a girl with thick black hair and a New York accent demanded.
“Missouri! Why, sugar?” I let my drawl loose. I noticed several women had wet spots on the front of their dungarees. I guess we succeeded at scaring something out of them.
“How did you get in here?” A brown haired girl asked.
“The Admiral invited us. Now I get to ask some questions. Why were you on my boat?” I hissed in mock anger.
All five jumped to attention as they noticed our rank. It certainly took them long enough!
“Who are you?” The outspoken Italian girl said again.
“I’m asking the questions here! Why were you on my boat?” Jack rattled the bars and blinked the lights again. Again I tried to sound angry. In fact, I knew exactly what they were going through and felt bad that Sand Dollar had taken on more crew.
“We…we were ordered to load ordinance, ma’am.” The brown haired girl answered.
“As I recall, the torpedoes are kept forward and aft! What were you doing in the rest of my boat?”
“It…it was hot outside so…so we decided to cut through, ma…ma’am.”
“What’s your name sailor?” I glared at her.
“Wesnuski, ma’am. Seaman Aldrice Wesnuski.”
“Well Miss Wesnuski, why were you women loading torpedoes in the first place? I have it on good authority that there are no women assigned to the CINCPAC docks!”
“We aren’t women, ma’am.”
I went over to Wesnuski and cupped her breast. “You expect us to believe that, Miss Wesnuski? This feels real to me!”
“They weren’t there this morning, Ma’am!” She hissed. I could see her mixed reaction.
“So…they just appeared then?” I looked back at Jack. We both shook our heads.
“So, just were did you…come from, ma…ma’am?” The black haired one with the Mediterranean complexion again asked sarcastically.
“What’s you name, honey?”
“Simonetti, Michael.”
“Well Simonetti, Michelle, I come from everywhere, yet nowhere.” I jumped a few feet to the other side of the bars. “I was from there, now I’m from here.” I jumped back to my original spot next to Jack. “My friends and I are originally from a far away place. Admiral Demmit has been kind enough to let us help with your war effort. We don’t like intruders on our boat, Miss Simonetti!” I glared at her. Jack rattled the bars again and smiled.
“We ain’t girls!” She shrieked.
“But you are now!” I paused to see any reactions. Five pairs of eyes got wider than saucers. “Y’all were someplace ya weren’t supposed to be! Our submarine doesn’t take kindly to strangers! So it made y’all…less strange.” I let that soak in.
“The boat changed us into girls, ma’am? Why?” Wesnuski asked in confusion.
“That is what the Empress said, Alice Wesnuski. Do listen more carefully.” Mina said with a straight face as she and the others walked into the brig. I looked to her with intent.
“Empress? Empress a’ what? We don’t listen ta no Empress!”
“Can it, Simonetti! The Empress can travel through time! She can go back to the night you were conceived and make sure you weren’t!” Admiral Demmit growled his warning. Surprisingly, he had a satisfied grin.
“Look Admiral, I thought you was the law of the land around here? Why you stickin’ up for these pinups?”
Pinups? I looked at Jack then back at Mina, Emily, and Uncle Rick. All gave me a nod of approval. I nodded back.
“That was the wrong thing to say sailor!” I said as I phased out, moved beside her and rephased long enough to grab her shoulder.
The crowded cell was replaced by sandy beach, palm trees, explosions and the roar of planes overhead. We were standing on Ford Island facing the burning Arizona.
“Welcome to December 7th, 1941, Seaman Michelle Simonetti!”
“No…not again! No!” She screamed.
“Oh yes, Michelle! Not again, this is the only time! I can leave you here should you wish to relive history. Your choices are to apologize to us, or I leave you here! I will not stand for insubordination from those under my command!”
“Under your command?”
“Michelle, honey, the minute you drank that water you became my responsibility. By drinking that degreaser you effectively joined my crew.”
“But what about my present assignment?” She asked in disbelief.
“Michael Simonetti does not exist anymore, sailor, but you can still try to convince his CO if you’d like. Good luck with that by the way!”
“So what’s your choice, stay here or apologize?” I eased up slightly on her shoulder.
“No, please, no! Don’t leave me here again! One time was enough! Please take me back, Em…Empress!” She dissolved into tears.
We were back in the cell.
“Where did you take her, ma’am?”
“Do you really want to find out, Miss Wesnuski?”
“No, he don’t wanna go there, Empress! Trust me, Wesnuski it ain’t a pleasant place! She’s the real deal! Listen ta her, all you!” Michelle Simonetti warned as she tried in vein to wipe the tears from her face.
“Does anyone else need a demonstration?” I shouted as I scowled at the five individually.
“Good, now Admiral Demmit would like a word with y’all. Admiral?”
“Thank you, Captain. Ladies, we know who you all were, but for secrecy we had to act to the contrary! As of 2000hrs today, you have all been reassigned to Captain Steinert’s base on Ni’ihau. After proper instruction and training you will be…” the old man looked at me for approval. I nodded and he continued. “You will be transported there and assigned duties. Captain Steinert and her crew are the only people you will talk to while here at Pearl! No one, repeat, no one else is to know who or what you were previously! Is that understood?”
Four answered to the affirmative while one girl, a frail, little blonde, remained huddled up in a ball on her cot. I approached her and held my finger up to keep the Admiral from shouting. Sitting down next to her, I started to rub her back gently.
“Sailor, what’s your name?” I asked gently.
“Ramsey Marsh, ma’am.” She started to bawl.
“Swampy’s always been a little shy, ma’am.” Simonetti blurted out again.
“Cmdr. Cummins, the next time Seaman Simonetti speaks out without being addressed, I want her up against the ceiling!”
“Aye, Cap!”
“Up against the ceilin…urgh!”
The black haired girl was tightly pressed against the room’s ceiling.
“Thank you, commander.”
“My pleasure, Cap.”
“Miss Simonetti, it is better to be thought of as stupid than to open your mouth and remove all doubt! Now, if you promise to follow that rule, I’ll have the commander put you down. Do we understand each other, Michelle?”
“Oh huh!” she squeaked, barely able to breath. I motioned to Jack to let her down and returned my attention back to Seaman Marsh.
“Miss Marsh, I understand this is a big change for you, but it isn’t the end of the world. We all went through it and we survived. You’ll get used to it.”
“I…I…I don’t want to be…to be…a girl!”
“Neither did we, but we got over it.”
“But…but my dad will…he’ll kill me!”
“Why is that, Sweetie?”
“He…he killed my little…my kid sister. He said girls were useless and he… Now I’m useless too! I don’t want to die!” She started crying harder. I wrapped my arms around her to comfort her as I looked up at the others.
“I know that look! Alex, do the research on it first, sis!” Emily warned.
I felt the anger welling up inside.
“Captain Steinert? Let it go for right now! You can address that problem after we get your new girls acclimated.
“Alexandra, please listen to the Admiral, dear.” Mina advised.
“Miss Marsh, I guarantee you your father will not lay a hand on you, sweetie. You have my word on that! Now we need to get you out of here and into some appropriate clothing. If y’all will stand up and take hold of my arm, we’ll be leaving.”
Admiral Demmit produced a key and opened the cell door. Jack and I walked through and joined the others. No one else moved.
“Pardon me, captain, but…um…where are we going?” Seaman Wesnuski asked in a small, unsure voice.
“Do you want to walk around base in those oversized things or do you want something that will actually fit nice? I was thinking we would go clothes shopping!”
“But the Quartermaster is closed after 1700hrs!”
“Wesnuski, she took me back to the attack!” Simonetti clinched her eyes shut expecting to feel the ceiling again.
I motioned to Jack to hold off.
“What attack?”
“THE ATTACK! You know, the one a few Decembers ago?”
Seaman Wesnuski just looked at me in confusion.
I waved my hand at her. “Hello? Empress? Able to move through time, remember?”
“Is that really possible?”
“You bet yer ass it is! Show him, Skipper!” Simonetti closed her eyes tightly again.
“Just grab my arm…all of you! I’ll show you what is and isn’t possible! Emily, where would one find proper attire and undergarments at reasonable prices?”
“Macy’s, New York, Alex, why?”
A busy city sidewalk replaced the brig. People walking along it passed straight through us. I found the new girl’s reactions entertaining- Uncle Rick’s too.
“I suggest you not let go, ladies. Emily, what floor are lady’s undergarments?”
0700 hours, Oahu, Hawaii, April 28th, 1944
An annoying sound met my ears as I rolled over. Through my half-opened eyes, I found and pushed the alarm plunger in. I again promised myself I would refrain from those long travel sessions. I felt like I hadn’t slept in a week! I thought about how many days it had actually been. Only two days!
We had spent yesterday touring the north end of the island then we had spent last night at HQ introducing ourselves to our five new recruits. Then we had again spent yesterday in New York City at Macy’s Department store buying them new britches and other undergarments. That, I think, proved more tiring than anything else. Had we protested so much when we underwent the Mahanilui? I didn’t think so, yet as I thought back, we were ‘captive’ so to speak in our boat. Maybe that had something to do with it. Regardless, the five now had a week’s supply of clothing that fit properly.
A knock at the door caught my attention. Whoever it was wouldn’t take the hint and go away, so I pulled myself from the sheets and answered the door.
“Morning, Skip! Hey, nice nightgown, the color suits you!” Carroll’s cheerful, happy, RESTED face met me at the door. I left the door open and walked away to the bathroom.
“Looks like someone had a busy night!” She talked to me through the closed door.
“Ya, busy night.” I deadpanned.
“Are Emily and Tish up yet?”
“Haven’t made it to their room yet.” I flushed the toilet.
“So, who was he? Do I know him?” Carroll asked assuming I had been out late with a fella.
“They, who were they, Carroll, five of them.” I was still half asleep and stood at the sink splashing water on my face.
“You went out with five guys last night? Wow, Alex, you really are living it up!”
“What do you mean I was living it up?” I asked as I opened the bathroom door still drying my face with a towel.
“Well, I thought…five guys…I mean…it’s strange just going out with one guy for me, but five guys…in one night…wow!”
“You need help, you know that, right? Five guys assigned to reload fish onto Sand Dollar just had to drink the water yesterday.”
“Okay, so they drank the water…oh, no! They…”
“They drank the water.” I repeated with her. “Afterwards, they chased that with a hit of ethyl alcohol they borrowed from the engine room. Mina, Emily, Tish, Jack, the Admiral, and I spent all yesterday in New York City buying clothes for our new base’s long shorem…shore women. We’ve been up for two days straight, Carroll- time relative that is. Now, what do you want?”
“Well, I’m sorry to inform you that today is the end of our leave. We have to report back to base at noon, Skip. Of course I could leave and come back in a few minutes from now. Give you guys a chance to get another day’s worth of sleep.”
“No, I’ll get everyone up. Have a seat, Carroll.” I turned and opened Emily’s door. She and Tish were still sawing logs cuddled up against each other. Tish’s long hair was draped over her side of the bed and almost touching the floor.
“Hate to be the barer of bad news, but it’s 0730hrs. Time to get up ladies.”
I was met with two different groans- one from Emily and one from Emily’s back.
“Come on girls we have to be back on base by noon.”
More groans came my way. They sounded like I felt. I just shrugged my shoulders and walked out and headed to my own room to get dressed for the day. My makeup did a fair job of hiding the dark circle under my eyes, but did nothing for my demeanor.
At 1000hrs, Tish, Emily, and I met Jack, Mina, Ricky Lynn, Randi, and Ricki Peterson at the restaurant across the street for a late breakfast. Shortly after arriving, Josie and Scotti arrived and sat down at the table next to us.
“So, we heard you guys had a busy night?” Ricky Lynn asked.
“New recruits, Chief.”
“No! How many?”
I held up my hand with fingers spread.
“What er we gonna do with them?” She asked in surprise.
“Shore duty.” I said as my toast and coffee arrived. “Spent all day yesterday getting them new uniforms.”
“I thought you were up at the north end yesterday?”
“We were!” Tish cut in. I glared at Tish then motioned with my eyes at Chief Samuels.
“Oh, I get it. That’s why you all look so tired.”
“Except Lt. Sheldon here. She had a date again last night. She was able to get some sleep!” I glared at her too.
“Oh!” Our chief’s eyes got bigger, her brows rose.
“Not sleep like that, Ricky Lynn! Phillip had me back early last night. We said our goodbyes at the door.” She got that far away gaze again. “I’m going to miss him. He told me to look him up when I get shore leave again.” She let out a big sigh.
“Looks like the Lieutenant got it bad for the guy, Skip!” I just smiled at my Chief’s comment.
Looking to my radio chief I asked. “I heard you might have found someone, Randi?”
“Naw. The guy only wanted me to put out. He wasn’t interested in ‘me’; he was interested in my body, Skipper. Men like that are better left far behind. It did feel nice to be wanted though!”
“How about you, Josie? You see any of Mr. Red horse?” I asked our petite Code Talker.
“Adam and I got together and we went out a few times, Captain. I still cannot understand the prejudice toward my people though- even here on Hawaii! Adam and I were told to leave several establishments before we were even seated. I look to the day we are treated equal.”
“Sister, I know how you feel. Even Alexandra-sensei’s own father looked at me strange until she called him on it. My name alone is enough to disturb some people! I even learned that people of the East born in the United States have been rounded up and placed in holding camps because they look Japanese.”
“Tish, you’re drawing some attention.” I quietly said across the table as I noticed two men glancing over toward us from the bar.
“So then ah told em they could talk all they wanted, but mah Daddy was still a Senator and he’d have the whole durn show-me state a huntin’ for em. Ev’ry coondog in the county’d be a’sniffin’ for em if’n they’d make fun a’ my eyes one mo time! Daddy don’t like them kinda people, no siree!” Tish spoke loud enough in her best Missoura drawl to be heard throughout the Tavern. The two men at the bar turned around and returned their concentration to their drinks.
“You do that very well, Ensign!” Josie complemented.
“I had a good teacher, sister.” Tish looked at me and smiled. “And…I am eager to learn my inherited language as well…if Alexandra-Sensei would permit.” Her smile took on a devious cast.
“Let’s not talk about that here, ladies. We can discuss it back onboard the boat- more private.” I gestured toward the two guys at the bar with my eyes and brows. They had been checking us out on and off since we walked in. I started to get a bad feeling when one of them decided to approach our table.
“You girls in the Navy huh? What they have ya doin’- laundry? Er, is it the cookin’?” He let out a loud, long laugh, as did his partner back at the bar.
Immediately, I saw Ricky Lynn’s face turn red in anger. I simply put out my hand indicating to her that I would take care of this clown. I stood up from my seat.
“Oh sugar, I’ve never heard that one before! It was very funny- if y’all have limited mental faculties! Care to try for something a little more intellectual? I know…how about…’I heard you WAVEs like men so much you like to go up and down all the time! Now that was funny, right girls?” I saw the guy’s face grow angry.
“Hey Gabe, looks like this little whore needs a reminder about who’s in charge around here!” This was where the slap in the face comes in. I had seen enough bar fights to know, plus I saw it coming. Sometimes foresight can be fun!
His open hand went right through me and he ended up almost losing his balance.
“I bet you’re not so good at baseball, are you?” I taunted. I heard Jack’s voice in my mind asking if I needed her help. ‘No, I can handle this’, I thought back.
My internal friend alerted me to the guy’s fist approaching and I easily jerked back to avoid it.
“Is your name ‘Max’ perchance, ‘cause you sure hit like him?”
Another fist; another miss.
“And another swing and a miss! The count’s full up folks, I don’t know how much…” I ducked out of the way again. “Ow, another swing and a miss, folks! That retires the batter, let’s see how the next one fairs against…”
He nearly caught me with that one. I was done playing now. Time to take this idiot down.
“Sugar, if you’re going to hit me, do it so we can leave. I have to touch up my makeup yet, okay?” He threw himself at me- I guess, to knock me down or something? I was ready for him though and wrapped my arms around him.
“Oh, sugar, if y’all wanted to dance why didn’t ya just say so?”
The restaurant disappeared to be replaced by the inside of a nondescript barracks.
I immediately let go of him.
“Hey, where’d ya go? Where am I? How’d I get here?” He looked around the hall in confusion. I remained out of phase and observed.
“Where the hell you come from?” A tough looking Army Master Sergeant shouted out.
“None of yer damn business, jar-head!” Definitely the wrong thing to say to a DI!
“You got five seconds to tell me how you got in here before I rearrange your face and show you the way out, son!” I laughed, as the Master Sergeant got right up in his face.
“Some ignorant, WAVE bitch brought me here!” He shouted back as he looked around the barracks.
“Son, that’s no way to talk about a lady! Since I don’t see a woman around here, I’m going to guess that you’ve been drinking, right?”
“But that disgusting whore just had her arms around me! When I find her again I’m going to kill that bitch!” He spat.
“Son, no woman deserves that kind of abuse and we don’t take kindly to that around here!” The Master Sergeant looked around. “I believe you need to be taught some manners.”
In the blink of an eye the guy was laying on his back holding his jaw. The Sergeant bent down, picked him up, and a second punch put him back on the floor. After three or four more hits, the handsome Master Sergeant left the severely pummeled nuisance on the floor.
“Pansy asshole! Pickin’ on women! Hope you’ve learned some respect. Don’t ever come in here again threatening to kill a woman. Now get your sorry ass out of my barracks!” The Master Sergeant kicked him in the ribs once and walked out the door shaking his head.
I phased in. “You aren’t so smart are you? Picking a fight with the biggest Drill Instructor at Schofield- that takes some real kahuna’s!” I helped the guy back up and wrapped my arms around him again. I concentrated on the exact time we had left the restaurant.
To those around us it seemed we had never left, but as I released my ‘dance partner’ it became visibly evident that he had been through some sort of hell. The guy collapsed at my feet.
“Isn’t that just like a man! Shoots his…mouth off, and then falls asleep! Come on girls let’s finish, settle up, and get back to base.” I heard a giggle from the waitress a few tables over. I looked over to her and winked with a wide smile.
As we left the restaurant and reached the other side of the street, Chief Samuels asked me where I had taken the guy.
“You remember telling me about that huge Army DI that you got in a fight with last year? Well, I found out he hates people that beat up on women. In fact, he spent several weeks in the brig for beating a guy to a pulp after witnessing him slap his girlfriend. Soooo, I took Mr. Funny to see him. I have to admit the Master Sergeant does good work. He’s very handsome too.”
“Things can certainly get interesting with you around, Alexandra-Sensei! From where I sat it looked like you two never left. Do you think they will come after us?”
“Nah, Tish, who would believe him? He’ll claim some woman took him to a barracks somewhere; she disappeared; then he got beat up by some Sergeant, and all in the blink of an eye.”
“I saw it happen and wouldn’t believe it!” Jack admitted.
“You know Skip, me an’ Miss Cummins’ woulda’ helped ya! You realize I ain’t got in no scuffle our entire leave?”
“That’s something that will look very good on you service record, Lt. Samuels!” I saw her smile as I looked back at her.
“I find what happened to that poor man abhorring!” Mina said in disgust.
“I have no tolerance for men like that, Mina- before, now, or ever!”
“Neither do I, Alexandra. I find his total lack of manners abhorring! You should have sought out his parents and had them watch- better still, insisted they participate!”
“Mina! I can’t believe you said that!” Emily said in surprise.
“Doctor, since we have been on this island, I have consistently been witness to abuse, both physical and command-oriented, also rampant discrimination! It’s a wonder you people can work together to fight a war!”
“We do seem to have our problems, Mina, but those people only make up a small portion of our society. Most folks would give you the shirt off their back if required. Tish, I’m sorry for my Pa’s reaction when I introduced you. Since the attack, people have overreacted to anyone of Oriental descent. Some people even discriminate against military personnel. Brie and I ran across a few, especially a policeman, in St. Louis that wouldn’t give us the time of day because we were women in uniform! I could have used your skills then, Jack.”
1130 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, April 28th, 1944
We met the rest of the crew dockside by the Sand Dollar. They had arrived there straight from the hotel while Jack, Carroll, Emily, Mina, Tish and I reported directly to Admiral Demmit’s office. While there we received our orders to proceed to our new base on Ni’ihau. I also had to answer questions about Ensign Moritsu’s presence. He caught me off guard with one question.
“Captain, if you trust her as much as you say, why isn’t she with the rest of the crew?”
I thought for a minute. Why wasn’t she with the crew on the dock? I did trust her, didn’t I?
“Emily and I have just grown so accustom to her presence that we forget she’s not part of our command staff! She’s like our kid sister, Admiral.”
“Well, next time leave your ‘kid sister’ back at the boat, Alex. No offense, Ensign Moritsu.”
“None taken, Admiral.” Tish replied as she instinctively put more room between her and the Admiral. Demmit was amused by her actions.
“That’s all I have for you, Alex, ladies. I hope you like your new base. You depart tomorrow morning at 0700hrs. I’ll arrive in three days for a formal inspection. Ladies, until then, dismissed.”
The rest of the day was pretty standard: Stowing supplies and gear, and readying Sand Dollar to get underway. Just past 1600hrs my presence was requested topside. Two SP’s delivered our five new recruits and their gear. Jack assigned them temporary racks and duty stations for the short trip to our base. A possible problem arose almost immediately. One of the new girls, Seaman Abner ‘Abby’ Penne, became highly agitated in the confined spaces of the boat. Claustrophobia they called it. I was forced to make a decision about her, since the confinement might lead to breakdown or injury. I decided to talk with Emily about it.
“So how is Abby doing, sis?”
“As well as can be expected, Alex. You know she can’t help it, don’t you? Some people just aren’t cut out for submarine service. Seaman Penne happens to be one of them- Seaman Marsh might be another.”
“I understand, sis. I watched several midshipmen wash out during training. For a few, it wasn’t a pretty sight! What do you think about me running transport service for our shore men?”
“Would they even want you to do that? As I recall, Seaman Simonetti wouldn’t even look at you the whole time we were in New York. She remained shy about holding your arm even when we returned. You better ask them first, Alex.”
I nodded.
“Excuse me Captain?”
“Yes, Lt. Smith. Can I help you?” Mina caught my attention as I headed for my quarters a few minutes later.
“Captain, I heard rumor you may make a trip to our base to drop off Seamen Simonetti, Wesnuski, Penne, Stephen, and Marsh. May I also request passage for Ensigns Truman, Hastings, Hardt, Langford, Banes, and myself? Ensign Banes asked if she could go ahead to prepare our quarters, and your sisters wanted to help her. As ranking officer, I’ll keep an eye on the recruits.”
“Rumor, Mina? From you that is down right humorous! Having seen the end result already, I don’t see any reason to deny your request. I still have to ask the new girls though.”
“I…um…I took the liberty of asking them already, Captain. Since you have otherwise been occupied. Hope you don’t mind.”
I just had to laugh, as she looked everywhere else but at me while she spoke.
“Good job, lieutenant. How much time should we give Ensign Banes to work her form of magic? I’m sure you’ve already seen the answer to that, eh Mina?”
Lt. Smith’s cheeks turned a light shade of pink. “Three days would be fine, Empress. That combined with Sand Dollars travel time should prove adequate.”
“She only needs four days to do all that? I would have thought two weeks would be more like it!”
“Four days is all she requires, Empress. May I remind you that you and I are not the only ones with powerful gifts?”
“Sometimes it slips my mind, your highness. Have your landing party ready for transport at 1800hrs, Lieutenant.”
“Thank you, Empr…Captain!”
I found Jack and told her of the change of plans.
“As long as Mina is in command, they should be fine, Alex. How long did you say they would be there?”
“Just three days, Jack. Ensign Banes specified three days. I can tell you that you just love the place!”
“Should I ask how you know, Alex?” She rolled her eyes.
“You told me your self, Jack, next Tuesday.” I smiled.
Mina, Ensign Banes, and our four half-sisters met Emily, Jack, and I in the galley.
“Empress, you honor me with your charity!” Mariah bowed slightly.
“It is a pleasure, Miss Banes! I should be bowing to you, though. The amount and detail of your work is absolutely awe inspiring!”
“Twasn’t much work, Empress! Truly it is love- love of working with my hands to coax the hidden beauty from the piece.”
“Spoken like a true poet, Ensign!”
“I’ve known quite a few, Empress.” She giggled with a devious smile.
“Mariah, please…I keep telling everyone to just call me Alex or Alexandra! Empress is too…too…um…too regal!”
“By your request, Captain Steinert!” She smiled.
Seamen Simonetti, Wesnuski, Penne, Marsh, and Stephen joined us. All had their duffels and newly issued purses. Emily, Jack, and I just carried our purses. I asked if everyone was ready and got five unsure looks, everyone else just nodded. With our party holding on to me, I concentrated on our base, three days ago, midmorning- in particular, the mouth of the tunnel.
Palm trees, sand, and a gentle tropical perfumed breeze surrounded us. Steel Quonset huts could be seen hiding among the foliage a short distance away. The bright sun almost directly overhead, indicated we were exactly where I wanted us to be. Quickly, I looked around us to see if we were alone. Seeing no one in the immediate vicinity, I rephased us.
“Welcome to Mysterious Island, ladies! It’s just a working title until I can think of something more fitting.” I babbled in response to the strange looks I received.
Is this better for your claustrophobia, Abby?” I got no response from the lithe brunette. The five foot five girl couldn’t go more than one hundred pounds. A good wind could carry her away. “Seaman Penne, is this better for your claustrophobia?”
“Huh? Oh, sorry, Captain. I’m not used to my new name yet. Yes, ma’am, I don’t feel so closed in now, ma’am. Thank you!”
“Everyone else okay?”
“I’m sorry, Skipper, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that form of travel!” Seaman Gerri Stephan admitted as she rubbed her upset stomach.
“I find it exhilarating, Seaman! I would rather travel this way than spend three months in a frigate transiting the Atlantic!”
“Three months to cross the Atlantic? When did it ever take that long?” Wesnuski asked Ensign Banes in confusion.
“You have me there. Two and a half if the wind was right and we carried enough sail- my mistake.”
“Girls, you will find Ensign Banes has been around for a long time- longer than any of you can imagine. Once settled in, we can discuss that and many other topics relating to you, my sisters.” Mina informed the five. “Shall we go into town?”
Before us sat a dozen Quonset’s, all measured roughly thirty by forty-five feet. A larger building sat at the center of the other buildings. It was about twice the size.
“That must be the Galley over there. “I pointed to it. On our way over, we inspected several of the smaller buildings.
“These certainly look a lot different from the last time I saw them!” I admitted.
“Didn’t you just come off a ten day leave, Skipper?”
“I was here a week from now, Miss Simonetti! You, of all people should know what I am capable of! As a matter of reference, you five have just finished loading our forward torpedoes as we speak. Any minute now one of you will decide to help yourself to our water supply. The other four will follow suite. In another few minutes you will reach the aft torpedo room- one of you several ounces heavier from the ethyl alcohol you borrowed from engine room number two. In three hours you will all fall into unconsciousness and awake tonight as you are now.”
“But if we’re three days in the past, how come we ain’t men again?”
“For us, here,” I pointed to the group, “time continues as it normally would. Since you have already changed, you remain this way. Today is still in your past- nothing can change that.”
“So why can’t you just go back to Pearl today and stop us from drinking that water?”
“Because that would be interfering with the lives and welfare of my sisters. I cannot…will not, do anything to change the destinies of my sisters!”
“I don’t think we’d mind, Skipper- really!” Michelle Simonetti gestured between the five of them.
“Michelle, you, Alice, Gerri, Romney, and Abby are more important now than you know. You five are integral components of this base and our society from now into the future. I can also guarantee that within five weeks you won’t want to change back, even if you could.” Jack glanced over at my last sentence.
“Can I help you ladies?” A deep voice from behind us echoed through the unfinished building.
We all turned to the voice with a start. The Chief immediately stood to attention.
“Sorry, Commander, I wasn’t informed of your arrival.”
“My fault, chief, we just decided to pop in for a look around. Things seem to be on schedule? Has the generator been hooked up yet?”
“No, ma’am, not yet. We’re having problems containing the thermal vent. Every time we seal one leak another presents itself. We’ll get it though, rest assured! The lights will be on when the sub crew arrives.”
“Wonderful, Chief!” I flashed him a smile. “Carry on.”
“Would you ladies care for a tour? Just so happens I’m on break.”
“That would be wonderful, chief. Oh, I’m Commander Alexandra Steinert, my EX-O, Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins, and our Doctor, Lt. Emily Scott. This is my forward crew, Lt. Mina Smith, Ensigns Kayla Langford, Lailu Hardt, Mia Hasting, Nina Truman, Mariah Banes, and Seamen Romney Marsh, Alice Wesnuski, Michelle Simonetti, Geraldine Stephan, and Abigail Penne. They’re here to oversee preparations for our arrival. You are to cooperate and assist Lt. Smith and Ensign Banes as needed. Admiral Demmit has assigned Ensign Banes to oversee the design of the building interiors. You will report to Lt. Smith until our arrival in four days.”
“Aye, Commander.”
“Now how about that tour, Chief?”
The end result I had seen stood in stark contrast to the mostly bare rooms we were observing now. When we arrived at the new pier, our guide looked around in earnest. He looked confused as to how we had arrived.
“Seems you lost your boat ride, ma’am! I can radio back to Pearl for one if you’d like?”
“Not a problem, chief! We brought our own transportation.” I looked at our group with a smile. “I have assigned quarters to my forward crew, chief. Please show them to buildings eight and ten.”
“Aye, ma’am. Ladies, if you will follow me?” The handsome chief raised his arm, still confused.
“Chief, Cmdr. Cummins, Lt. Scott, and I are going to check out the submarine pen. We’ll be leaving from there. Thank you for the wonderful tour! Lt. Smith, we will see you in four days. Keep an eye on those five.” I pointed to our new recruits and saluted.
“Aye, Commander. Things will be ready by then, ma’am.” Mina saluted, as did the others.
It was a three-minute walk back to the mouth of the tunnel.
“So, are we actually going in, Cap?” Jack asked with one eyebrow raised.
“You know me better than that, Jack!” I told her as I took her and Emily’s hands.
We were back in the galley onboard Sand Dollar.
“Welcome back, Skip!” Chief Samuels greeted us.
“Thanks, Chief. Are we ready for departure tomorrow morning?”
“Yes, ma’am, everything is up and running! Just give the order, Skip!”
“Excellent, Chief!” I paused. “Jack, Emily, Chief, the Admiral is planning another one of his inspections for 0630hrs. I trust everything will be in order?”
“Now that we know his plan, yes ma’am!” Jack gave me an evil grin.
“Uncle Rick isn’t going to like that, sis. You know how he likes to find problems.” Emily looked at me with a quirky smile.
“Oh, he’ll still find problems, Emily. He’ll just have to look harder, is all,” I gave her my own devilish grin.
0830 hours, ten miles North-Northeast of Oahu, Hawaii, April 29th, 1944
“Well, I thought it went well! The Admiral is down to counting finger smudges on the bulkheads, ladies. Congratulations on a near perfect inspection!”
“Yes, but we cheated, Skipper!” Carroll declared.
“We did not cheat. We simply used the means at our disposal to anticipate his visit, Lt. Sheldon. That is not cheating.” I reiterated.
“You know he knows, Alex!” Emily calmly stated.
“I do. I also know that he will look harder when he visits the base in three days. For example, I get unofficially written up about being in two places at one time. You get written up for a stray brassiere again. Carrol, you get warned for the same thing. Josie, he finds a stray hair wrapped around the microphone in the radio shack. Scotti is warned about a pair of drying britches hanging from her lavatory sink towel bar. I could go on, but that would be cheating wouldn’t it, lieutenant?” I looked to Carroll for a reaction. She just lowered her head in defeat.
“Who would have thought our uncle would sink so low, sis?”
“I don’t think he likes it when we use our gifts around him, Alex. I definitely feel he dislikes your mode of travel. Did you happen to see how pale his face was when we arrived in New York the other day?”
“Ya, but seeing his face when that woman with the baby carriage walked straight through him, now that was priceless!”
“I thought he would be sick on the spot, sis!” Emily and I giggled and the others followed suit.
“Ricki, how is Miss Moritsu taking to her duties as assistant cook?” I asked to change the subject.
“She’s doing good, Skip. As a matter of fact, tonight’s dinner is one of her specialties- something called Sweet and Sour Chicken. Before our leave, she asked me to add pineapple to the galley’s restocking list. Damned if I know what that’s for! Aside from that her only complaint is the height of the uppermost cabinets. She needs a ladder to reach them.” Chief Peterson shook her head.
“Well, if the Japanese officers lived through it, we can.” I rolled my eyes. “See that she has a stepladder or something to stand on, chief. We don’t need her dropping something during any inopportune times. Randi, are you and Josie ready for tonight’s report?”
“Aye, Cap. Should be just a routine check in- unless you see something to the contrary. Josie and I have overlapped our shifts slightly so we can compare notes. It should make our nightly reports more streamline with less repeat and dead air.”
“Sounds good. Whose idea was that, chief?”
“Actually, Scotti here observed that we spent more time fumbling through our notes and waiting for HQ to reply. She suggested we adjust our schedule to allow time to compose a report. It would be nice to just type a report up and send it from the typewriter without writing it down, Cap.”
“Actually two companies, IBM and Xerox will develop that very idea just after the war with Vietnam. They call it E-mail, Randi. You will use a computer instead of a typewriter.”
“A computer? What, like the one they built in D.C.? That thing takes up a whole city block I heard!”
“They get smaller, chief! People will carry them in their back pocket sixty years from now.” I quickly put a hand to my mouth acting as if I let something slip.
“Alex, Mina told us not to talk about the future like that! It might change it!” Emily scolded.
“Wait sis, what if someone we know should have bought stock in those companies, but not before 1973 mind you, and didn’t because I stayed quiet. What if they didn’t make a fortune in the stock market and helped finance our sisterhood? Would that be changing our destinies as well?” I winked at Emily and glanced across the table to see who took the hint.
“Well, if that were to happen…I mean, should someone actually do that, I guess it would be okay, theoretically, sis.” She winked back. I noticed Randi intently scribbling something in her notebook. It looked like she was drawing some kind of picture.
"Chief? Penny for your thoughts, Randi.” I watched as her pencil flew at an impressive speed around the page then moved to the next page and the next. We all watched as she wrote like a madwoman. She seemed to be in a trance or something close to it. Finally, after ten or so pages she stopped and looked around at us. We were all staring.
“What? Why are you all looking at me like that? Did I drool or something?” Her hand wiped her mouth.
“Or something, chief.” I pointed to her notebook. “Do they mean anything to you- the drawings?”
“How did they get there?” Randi looked at Ricky Lynn and Josie. Both shrugged.
“You’ve been drawing them the past ten minutes, chief. Care to tell us what they are?”
After a few minutes of ‘um’s’, ‘oh’s’, ‘that’s not right’s’, ‘really’s’, and ‘ingenious’, our radio operator gave her interpretation.
“I have no idea what this could be, Cap! It looks like some kind of receiver/ transmitter, but the frequency is way too high! Eight or nine hundred megacycles! I didn’t know you could go that high, Cap! You sure I drew this?”
We all just nodded.
“Why don’t you requisition the pieces and build it, chief? See if it’s useful for something.” I had a vision as soon as I’d said that. I paused a moment then restated my suggestion “Yes, Randi, build the new radar system. I’ll get the Admiral to sign off on it.
“You know what this does, Alex?” She looked at me in surprise as she began drumming her pencil point to the open page.
“Not until a minute ago, Randi. See, you show me four months from now. We install its rotating reflector dish antenna- I think I said that right- on the mountain peak above the grotto. You, Josie, Scotti, Tish, and Ricky Lynn will team up to build it. I can tell you it impresses the hell out of the Admiral, too! There was something more…” I closed my eyes and fought to remember what it was. “Oh, ya, right! You told me to tell you to keep the leads as short as possible, shield the oscillators, and use plenty of fans.” I opened my eyes to see Chief Van Pelt staring at me in disbelief.
“I told you that?”
“Yep!”
“Three months from now?”
“Four…four months, chief.”
“You really are frightening, Cap!”
“I get that a lot now, chief. Get on that as soon as we get settled in on Base.”
“I’ll start working on the bill of materials after we’re done here, Cap.”
“Wonderful. Jack, I’d like you and Lieutenant Williams to work together on Base security. From time to time we get visitors, male visitors. We need some way of keeping everyone safe when that occurs. Oh, and Miss Williams we do not run a convent or prison! Conjugal visits will be allowed if requested- understand?”
“Yes sir, Skipper! Not that I would be doing that anytime soon, though!”
I just looked at her because I knew better.
“Jack, I’d like a draft in my hand after we dock in the grotto.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Lt. Scott anything you want to add?”
“No, Captain. Everyone is healthy. I’ll just continue on at navigation.”
“Great. That’s it ladies. Let’s get back to work!” I said as everyone stood.
“Cap, could I have a word with you, please?”
“Sure, chief, what’s on your mind?”
“I was hoping you could tell me, Cap.” Chief Van Pelt held up her notebook. She looked very concerned. In fact, she looked a little pale. “I have no idea how I did this, Alex, it’s scaring the hell out of me! I have absolutely no memory of doing this.”
“If Mina were here, she would say that your gift has finally started manifesting itself, Randi. Apparently your gift has something to do with electrics.”
“Electronics, Cap.”
“What? What’s electronics?”
Randi got a strange, confused look on her face, which had now drained of all color. “This…” She pointed to the notebook again. “These are schematic circuit drawings of our new radar system.”
“Yes, I know. I told you, remember?”
“You told me what, skipper?” Randi blinked then looked at me even more confused- if that were possible.
“You just told me what I told you before- that this is the new radar system.”
“I did?”
I nodded. “You also told me that these are schematic drawings and used a term called ‘electronics’.” I pointed to the notebook as I got an overwhelming hit from my gift.
“Skipper? Help me? I…I…I have this whirlwind in my head! Things are swirling around…” Chief Van Pelt suddenly pleaded as her hands went to her temples. She let out a blood-curdling scream and immediately collapsed to the floor.
“Randi!” I reached for the squawk. “Dr. Scott to the Wardroom!”
“Randi! Chief, can you hear me! Wake up, chief!” I felt for a pulse- she was still alive. I tried patting her cheeks to wake her. Nothing seemed to work.
“What happened, Ale…oh, no,” Emily exclaimed as she reached the doorway!
“What happened to her, Emily?” I cried.
“She’s in a coma, Alex! What did you do to her?
“Me? I didn’t do a thing! After you left, she asked me what was happening to her- about her drawings. She asked for my help then complained about a whirlwind in her head, screamed and collapsed! That’s all that happened! Will she be all right, sis?”
“I think she’ll be okay, Alex, she may be slightly different though.”
“Different? How so?”
“I’m not sure yet. I’m picking up some unusual activity in her brain, sis. I can’t be sure what it means.”
“Unusual brain activity? Like none of that goes on around here now?” I pointed to the two of us.
“Is she okay, Cap?” Jack had joined us.
“Emily says she’s in a coma, Jack.”
“If that’s the case her mind is saying the opposite, Cap! That brain of hers is moving at an incredible rate- even faster than your Ma’s, Alex! I just get a mishmash of, what looks like ones and zeros sprinkled throughout with visible thoughts and ideas. What’s happening to her, Doc?”
“Your guess is as good as mine, Commander! We’ll just have to wait and see!”
“I told her I thought her gift was finally emerging.” I said quietly. “Would it be possible to roll her over to see her symbols?”
Carefully Jack and I rolled our unconscious chief over and pulled up the back of her blouse.
“I’ve never seen a symbol like that before- either of you?” I asked observing the darkening tattooed symbol.
Emily and Jack just shook their heads.
1130 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, April 30th, 1944
“Jack amidships tanks now. Carroll, ease off the planes a degree.” I reached for the squawk. “Maneuvering, ahead full on my command.”
“Keel eight, six-seventy ahead.”
The Sand Dollar started to shake and buffet a bit.
“Chief give me full power now!” I said into the mic.
“Keel, five. Six-sixty ahead.”
“Ahead full, Skip!” came back over the speaker.
“Keel just went through the floor, Skip. Plus five thousand! Six-forty ahead though.”
“Jack blow aft tanks to the same level! Carroll, level out the planes!”
“Maneuvering…slow ahead!”
“Keel, thirty five. Six hundred ahead, Skip.”
“Slow ahead, Skip.”
“Keel at thirty five. Five-sixty ahead.”
“Keel constant at thirty five, Skip. Five hundred ahead.”
“Keel still at thirty five, Skip. Three- sixty ahead.”
“All stop!”
“All stop, aye.”
“Jack, take us up.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Ladies, welcome to our new home!”
“Jack, if you, Carroll, and Emily would join me on the bridge?” I motioned to the ladder. As expected we were greeted by pitch black. The only light entering our grotto was from the tunnel we had just transited behind us, and the small, bright speck at the far side ahead of us.
“Jack, would you do the honors and flip the switch? It’s to the left of the yellow brick road.
Light immediately flooded the grotto from around its circumference. The faint, echoing click of the main switch followed directly after. The four of us marveled at how the light shimmered, refracted, and reflected around our new fantasy world. All around us the crystalline quartz stalagmites and stalactites converted the high power lights into the entire color spectrum. The effect was dazzling- truly amazing.
Lt. Smith and her party met us at the newly built dock.
“Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, Captain Steinert!” Mina cheerfully greeted. “I hope your journey was without incident?”
“You know better than that, Lieutenant!”
“How is Chief Van Pelt, Captain?”
“Still in a coma, Mina. But you knew that!”
“So I did, Alexandra! I also know you will find the answers! Welcome home my sisters!” Mina greeted the four of us with a friendly kiss.
“I trust Ensign Banes worked her magic successfully?”
“Why would you ask a question that you already knew the answer to, Alexandra?”
“I was taught by the master, your highness.” We all laughed.
Two of our three chiefs appeared from the forward hatch. Chiefs Samuels and Peterson helped lift the litter with a still comatose Randi Van Pelt strapped to it over to the gangplank.
“Permission to go ashore, Captain?” Ricki Lynn asked as she saluted us. Both she and Ricki Peterson looked like they had been crying since yesterday.
Emily looked to me. I nodded and she took the lead. “Permission granted, Chief, I want Randi taken straight to the infirmary.”
“Yes, ma’am, we’ll be careful not to bump her too much.” Chief Samuels stated stoically.
Chief Peterson looked at Emily and I in numbed confusion.
“That would be straight out the yellow-brick road and forth building on the left. There’s a sign on the front that says ‘Infirmary”. You can’t miss it, chief.” I answered.
“I’ll be right behind you, Ricki.” Emily said as she headed for the conning tower ladder. “I just need to get my bag and I’ll be right there.”
“Jack, I’m surprised you didn’t answer her.”
“The question was posed to you, Alex, not me. Sometimes it’s better not to answer those kinds of unasked questions.” Jack replied in a somber tone. “Alex, can you see any others reacting to their gifts like Randi?”
“Jack, I’m afraid we have to ask the master about that. Mina?”
“Miss Van Pelt is the worst, Captain, although Seaman Lupitski will run a close second. I don’t see that happening for another six months, so we have time to prepare, Alexandra- unless circumstances elect to change.” She looked at me with a worried grin.
“Maybe after we get Randi back I’ll look into that, Lieutenant. Shall we get settled in?” I gestured toward the dock and watched as Randi and my Chiefs quietly disappeared into the tunnel.
This was not the welcome I had pictured, although I knew for a fact I would find a way to bring Randi out of her deep sleep. After all, I had talked to her four months from now. That single memory helped lighten an otherwise dismal mood as I reached the end of the ‘yellow brick road’ and looked upon our new base. Mina called it Atlantis-Minor. To me it was ‘home’- at least for the next few years.
Mariah didn’t disappoint! Our quarters were magnificent! After seeing that Emily and Randi were settled into the base infirmary, I found myself facing a building marked ‘Base Commander’. Once through the Quonset’s unassuming screen and wooden door, a small full width lounge area done in what looked like red oak trim met the eyes. Six hand-carved wooden reclining chairs sat, three on either side, each had its own small lamp and side table complete with ashtray- behind them bookshelves lined the outer walls. A hand woven area rug covered the standard issue wooden floor in the center. Thick, room-darkening drapes framed the two side windows and the light in the door. A motorized fan spun slowly from the ceiling. Beyond was a short hallway with a door on both sides and also one at the back.
The room on the left proved to be my personal office. A large red oak desk filled the center of the room. It left just enough room for two filing cabinets and a second oak chair. Several pictures of vintage sailing ships hung from the three straight walls. Again thick, room-darkening drapes framed the single window behind the desk.
Across the hall was a small lavatory complete with a white cast iron bathtub. A pleasant flower patterned shower curtain provided privacy when showering. Above the lavatory sink hung a lavish, hand-carved, oak medicine cabinet- a matching towel rack hung beside the tub. The small window on the outer wall had a curtain of material similar to the other rooms. I began to wonder what surprises the last room, my bedroom, would hold. On my previous visit I had neglected to visit my own quarters, instead opting to check out Sand Dollar’s new mooring.
I was not disappointed when I opened the door to my private room! This room took up the last third of the building and was appointed in the same rich red oak trimmings as the rest of this building. A large, thick, heavy red oak bed frame directly ahead of me commanded my attention. Both foot and headboards were carved with various sea mammals: Whales, Dolphins, Sea Lions, and even Sea Otters. To either side of my headboard sat small nightstands with reading lamps atop them. Another hand-woven area rug covered the plain wooden floor. Another reclining chair sat to my left in front of two half-height bookshelves and a floor lamp. Sitting on one of the bookcases was a highly detailed, hand-carved, model of my Sand Dollar. She was complete down to the screws. Looking closer, it even had several splinter marks where the two Zeros had unloaded on her foredeck! How had Ensign Banes managed such spectacular results in just four days?
Adjacent to my reading area was a large closet with two sliding doors. Above the headboard and to either side of the door hung more pictures of ships. To my right an oak dressing table and chair, a chest of drawers, and a large wardrobe completed the room. Again the windows had the same thick drapery. A motorized fan spun lazily on the ceiling making the tropical heat bearable.
A knock at the doorframe caught my attention.
“Wow! Mariah did a spectacular job didn’t she, Alex?” Emily bubbled as she gazed about the room. She even whistled. “You look like this is the first time you saw it.”
“Last time I was more interested in the grotto. How are your quarters, sis?”
“Not as lavish as this! You must have really made an impression! How could she do this in just four days, Alex? More over, how did she come by all this wood? I don’t think oak grows naturally on this island.”
“As far as I know it doesn’t, Emily. I can’t believe the attention to detail- it’s so beautiful! Our Miss Banes truly has an amazing gift, sis! Such talent!”
“I stand humbled! To receive such high praise from the Empress is worth the labor ten-fold!” Ensign Banes and Lt. Smith had quietly entered while I talked with Emily.
Mariah’s smile, down turned glance, and blushing cheeks spoke louder than her words ever could. I closed the gap between us and embraced the talented woman!
“I’m the one who should be humbled, Mariah! It’s all so beautiful! Thank you so much!” I whispered in her ear. I released her to dry my eyes. “I hope your lodgings are comparable, your highness?”
“Mariah spared no expense on any of our quarters, Alexandra. I am afraid the Admiral will find our base somewhat decadent though! Of course, he will be more understanding when he learns no extra Navy funding was employed- once he visits his guest quarters! Shall we take in the rest of Mariah’s efforts, Captain?”
“After you, your highness! Ladies?”
2130 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, April 30th, 1944
“Chief, its 9:30 and you and Ricki have been up for more than thirty-six hours straight. I think you should go back to your quarters. Randi will be all right and Ensign Hardt will be in the next room anyway.”
“I’d rather stay here, Doc.”
“Ricky Lynn, if you don’t get some rest you’ll be the next one occupying one of these beds!”
“She would do the same for me, Doc!”
“I know she would, chief, and I’d tell her the same thing if you were on that bed instead. Now go get some sleep. Alex will find a way to bring her back to us, Ricky Lynn. She’s already talked to her a few months from now, remember?”
“Ya, I heard her say that, Doc. Still doesn’t shorten the wait though!”
“Just get some sleep, chief! I promise I’ll call for you the minute Randi wakes up!”
I looked at the alarm clock for the twentieth time in five minutes. Our first check-in from this new base had just concluded ten minutes ago. Chief Van Pelt’s presence was sorely missed. Josie’s report, even her tone, seemed strained- mechanical. Even the air in our new radio shack felt thick and stifling. To me, it had been the longest five-minute report on record.
Now I sat here, in my beautifully decorated quarters reading and re-reading the last few days of Sand Dollar’s log entries searching for something that would trigger an idea to help my radio operator. So far, I had nothing! The logs were straightforward and nothing stood out as inspirational. Yet, I knew I would find the key to unlock her condition. I silently scolded myself for not asking Randi four months from now how she came to be so technically competent. Wait…was that the key? Was it that simple? A knock at my door startled me from my thoughts.
“Am I interrupting, Alex?” Jack asked from the doorway.
“Wow, Jack, you look as tired as I feel! Can’t sleep either?”
“Worried about Randi is all.” She stated flatly.
“Me too. I keep going over everything that happened prior and the best I can come up with is going forward a few months to ask her what I did. I’m not convinced that would help though, Jack. Something about it just feels wrong.” I said as I rubbed my face for the umpteenth time tonight.
“I can’t see how going ahead could change things that much, but if you say it feels wrong…well, I can’t argue with that, Alex. What if you and I just go forward and you keep us out of phase? I’ll try to search her mind for an answer. She’ll never know we were there.”
“I’ll have to run that scenario, Jack. That’s better than what I’ve come up with so far though. I’ll let you know what I decide in the morning.”
“One other thing, Ricki and Ricky Lynn are taking it hard, Cap. Emily says they refuse to leave Randi’s side- especially Ricky Lynn. She’s been up over thirty-six hours already. Alex, if we get the call I’m afraid we leave base short our Chief Pettys! We can’t afford them falling asleep on duty!”
“Jack, I knew about Chiefs Samuels and Peterson at her bedside. I’d probably do the same if it were you, Emily, Carroll, Mina, or any of the crew for that matter! Those three have become inseparable over the last three weeks and I never thought that would happen- ever! Emily promised me she would have Ricky Lynn get some sleep even if she had to tranquillize her. Just in case though, note adjustments in your duty roster, Jack. In the meantime, I’ll continue to look for a possible resolution to Randi’s situation. Try to get some rest, Jack. One of us needs to be bright-eyed.”
“You too, Alex. What good is a sub without her captain? Don’t forget, sometimes the strangest things can lead to the answer. Well, goodnight, Cap. I’ll come by in the morning.”
“’Night, Jack.”
Again I checked the alarm clock by my bed. I still read 0135hrs (1:35AM). It felt like three days to me. Several hours of running variations of Jack’s suggestion through my head resulted in little or no responses. In other words I would have to physically try one. The safest way to achieve that would be to go it alone. The less baggage I had the faster I could move. I decided I could be road-worthy in about fifteen minutes especially since I was just wasting time here.
As on previous trips, I decided to wear my dress whites. This was beginning to become my time travel uniform of choice.
A quiet knock at the door and Jack’s voice interrupted me as I adjusted my cover in the dressing table mirror.
“I’m coming along, Alex. Don’t try to stop me- I know what you’re thinking so don’t!” She stated firmly. She also wore her dress whites.
“You’ve been listening to my thoughts, Commander?”
“Looking out for my Captain’s well-being, ma’am.”
Did she really know the dangers involved? What if I start my cycle as happened with Brie in St. Louis? What if we somehow lost physical contact during a jump?”
“I’m well aware of the dangers, Captain. So we spend an extra week in the future. If it cures Randi, I’ll take the chance! Now let’s get going, Empress!” She took a firm hold of my arm.
“As you wish, Commander.”
Sunshine filled my quarters.
“Keep holding my arm, Jack…um, maybe just my hand instead. That would be more comfortable.” I felt Jack’s other hand nervously grasp my arm then she quickly took my hand in hers. “I’d never intentionally let go, Jack!”
“You just thought about it, Alex! I know you don’t want me along. Trust me, I won’t slow you down!”
“You have my word, Jack. I won’t let go. Now, let’s find Randi, she should be working on the new radar unit in the grotto.”
The daytime heat and height of the sun told me it was at least July, around noon I would guess. We headed off to the yellow brick road. On the way over we tried to avoid walking through or being walked through by base personnel.
As we entered the mouth of the tunnel, an extremely loud, low-pitched thrumming sound assaulted our ears. It seemed to emanate from the tunnel itself. The sound was so loud; Jack and I had to release our hands in order to cover our ears! As quickly as it started, the sound stopped completely. Jack and I looked at each other still stunned and ears ringing.
“Empress. Welcome to Atlantis-Minor. It is Wednesday, July 26th, in the year of our Lord 1944.”
The voice from behind made us both spin around in surprise.
“Welcome to you also, Cmdr. Cummins.”
“Thank you, Mariah. I’m afraid you startled us a bit.”
“It is you who startled me, Empress! You just appeared to my fore this instant. Had I been a second quicker we would be one right now. To what do we owe your visit?”
“We came to talk to Chief Van Pelt, Mariah, could you tell me were she might be?”
The Ensign’s face instantly grew sad; tears immediately fell from her eyes. “I’m afraid Randi passed two weeks hence, Empress. The base still mourns her loss, ma’am.” She said as she slowly looked to the ground.
I did everything I could to keep my mouth from dropping open. “No! That can’t be right! I talked to her here…on this date, the last time I visited. She demonstrated her new radar system! I tell you she was alive and breathing! Jack, can you hear her anywhere around?”
“Everyone but her, Alex. Mariah seems to be telling the truth.”
“Empress, Chief Van Pelt died of starvation. Doctor Scott tried everything she could to nourish her, including something called an IV. Nothing seemed to work. She dwindled to seventy-five pounds before her heart stopped, God rest her soul.” She sniffed a few times and wiped her tears. “I’m sorry, Empress, it never gets any easier no matter how many times…” She fell into my arms. “You said you would help her, Empress! Why did you not?” I felt her heaving sobs, as she finally could not contain her sorrow any longer.
“I’m sorry, Mariah! This is our first stop on our quest to help Randi! As I said before, I talked with her on my last visit to this time.”
“Then somehow you have caused a paradox, Alexandra! I have told you time and time again that our temporal existence is fragile at best! One slight unconsidered change- one tiny mistake can upset the world! You should know that by know, Empress!” Mina reprimanded.
The way she emphasized ‘Empress’ indicated I was not the most popular visitor on this base at the moment.
“Lt. Smith, you will not address me in that tone of voice or…!”
“Or what, Empress, would you court-martial her?”
Jack and I spun back around to the tunnel hearing my voice.
“Alex? B…b…b…but you’re right here…next to me! Oh, this isn’t good!” Jack looked white as a sheet. I prepared to catch her should she pass out.
“It’s fine, Jack. There have been three of us in the same vicinity before and the world didn’t end. Hi, Alex. Care to explain why I’m being so sarcastic to myself?”
“Empress, we let her down…we let them all down! All we had to do was figure out the key. I traveled for four months straight looking for an answer! In those four months I got a total of forty hours of sleep and in the end it did no good! Randi died because I couldn’t find the solution, Alex.” She approached and cried into my shoulder repeating ‘I couldn’t save her’ several times.
“Mina, I think you’re right about causing a paradox. In fact I think our timelines have diverged. Last time I was here…in this moment…this point in time, I felt a tingle when the two of us accidentally touched. There was no such sensation just now between your Alex and me. We need to sit down and put everything on the table to find out just where your timeline took its tangent. If we can determine that point, I can go back a little before to stop it.” I stopped talking as one very important side effect crept into my thoughts.
“If I do go back and stop the divergence to this timeline…it will never have happened. Y’all wouldn’t exist. We” I pointed to Jack and I, “would continue on as if nothing happened. Therein lies the paradox!” I rubbed my face in frustration and drew a deep breath.
“I have to kill the people I vowed to protect in order to save them! I have to tell y’all I’m not too keen on that idea! It goes against everything I believe in!”
“Well, I for one can live with the knowledge that I did what had to be done in order to save one of us!” Alex said.
“Nor could I forgive myself for not making the supreme sacrifice to save a life, Alexandra! If one dimension should forfeit to save another, I say do so, the cost is warranted. There are millions of other dimensions out there; the loss of one is negligible!”
“Mina, I don’t even think this you would notice. You just wouldn’t happen.”
“Can we get down to brass tacks here? All this dimensional, temporal, paradoxical talk is giving me one helluva headache! Empress, we need to figure out just where everything went ‘fubar’!” Jack said, a little more than anxious to get back home to something close to normal.
“I quite agree, Jacquelyn. Shall we reconvene in your lounge, Captain?”
“Yes!” We both said.
I think Jack almost passed out when we did that.
1406 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, July 26th, 1944
“That has to be the defining moment, Alex! When you decided to come here to ask her what she did! I’ve been searching everybody’s mind during the discussion and we all share the same memories up until 1AM April 30th!”
“Well that’s all well and good, Commander, but what makes you so sure Mina and Emily’s memories are accurate? You would think they would notice the divergence!”
“You of all people know I was listening to the whole camp that night, Commander! Oh God! Now I’m talking to my self as well! Doc, ya got any aspirin? It feels like Josie’s people are having a war party in my head!”
“Make it two, Doc! Looking at me sitting across the table from me gives me the willies! I like your makeup by the way, Jack, it compliments our color.”
“Thanks, Jack. Um…you know you have a pimple on your chin there?”
“Right here?”
“No, right…”
“Sit down, Jack! I told you two it might not be such a good idea to touch! I don’t know if the multi-me thing is exclusive! Just sit down and never mind the pimple, Commander!”
“You should bring Jacquelyn along more often, Empress. Maybe then she would start to understand her part in the universe better.”
“Thanks for that Mina. Sometimes I get just as confused.” I raised my arms above my head to stretch- both of me that is.
“Sis, you have no idea how disturbing that is.”
“Sorry.” We said in unison.
“Stop that!” Emily scolded.
“So, Alex, let’s talk about what you’ve done and where you’ve been in our quest. I take it you’ve been to our private dimension and called on Randi? What did she have to say?”
“I haven’t gone there since I took Ma and Mina, Empress. I was still reeling from the news when I got back. It must have slipped my mind.”
“Well, that’s the first place I’ll check. Jack would you like to come along?”
“I’d love to.” Both answered.
I looked across the table. “Maybe another time, Jack. Jack, you’re coming with me. My Jack that is!” I looked at me. “See? This is why we work better alone. I only have to talk to myself! That in it’s self is confusing enough! Give me your hand, Jack! Ladies we’ll be back.”
“It’s so quiet here, Alex! I only hear two voices, yours and mine. It’s as if we are the only two people that exist!” Jack said as she looked around in amazement.
“It gives me a chance to think, Jack. Right now I have to concentrate on Randi.”
“Does that sun ever move, Alex? What keeps this place warm? How long does it usually take?”
“Jack, I’m trying to concentrate! I don’t understand it! She should have been here by now!”
“Maybe she’s not here, Alex. Maybe she went…” Jack pointed to her feet… “down.”
“A soul is a soul, Jack! No matter where they are they should come to me! Both Brian and Grandpa said so. Why can’t I call her?” I said to myself in frustration.
“Like I said, maybe she’s not here. Maybe she’s stuck somewhere…you know…in between?” She said sheepishly. A flashbulb went off in my head.
“Maybe she is just that, Jack…stuck!”
“Excuse me?”
“Maybe she’s stuck! How could a soul not be here, you ask? If it was stuck somehow- if it were unable to leave its body for some reason!”
“I don’t get it, Alex. How could a soul not leave the body once it dies? They never taught us this in bible study!”
“A glitch!”
“Glitch?”
“My daughter Cassie, told me that Ricky Lynn had to work out some glitches in her car’s programming before she could enter it in the contest in 2026.”
“Let’s go ask her then! Maybe future Ricky Lynn can tell us how to fix the glitch?”
“We can’t go straight from here, Jack. Maybe she doesn’t enter the contest in this altered timeline. We have to start over- go back to square one- hop over the divergence. Take my hand.”
“That was fast! What did she tell you, sis?”
“She wasn’t there, Emily. I called and called, she never showed. Jack and I think she may be stuck somewhere.”
“How on earth could she get stuck ‘somewhere’, Alex? I saw her die with my own eyes!” I looked at Jack…my Jack…then looked back at her. “You saw her body expire, sis. What if she…if her soul was caught in some kind of glitch? If her soul is still trapped in her body or some other container?”
“Reincarnation!” Mina exclaimed.
“What?”
“Reincarnation, Alexandra. The people of India…people of the Buddhist and Hindu religions believe that a soul can be reborn as another living creature- a tree, grass, butterfly, bird, or such. That could be one possible explanation as to her boycott.”
“That’s reasonable, Mina, but I think we may be over thinking this a bit…a bit.” I thought about that word, ‘bit’. I had heard the term used before, but where? Thinking further, I had heard the word ‘glitch’ used in the same sentence, or sequential sentences. ‘Sequential’, everything happens in a sequence. Ricky Lynn’s car used a sequence- a program. A glitch had caused untold problems with the thing.
“I think I’ve partially solved this!” I announced with excitement. “I have to go back to 2026- to the DARPA competition. Cassie told me that Ricky Lynn’s entry had a few ‘glitches’. Problems with its programming that wouldn’t let it function properly. Maybe she could shed some light on this?”
“The DARPA competition doesn’t exist anymore, Empress! I tried to go there, remember? Ricky Lynn went AWOL last week. We think she slipped off base on the supply ship. It never made it back to Pearl, Empress. We think it was sunk by the Japanese on its way to Midway.” I informed me.
“Ah, but did you think to go back to the beginning before you went to the end, Alexandra?” I asked.
“That’s it! Sometimes I surprise even my self, Empress!”
“We do work together well, don’t we?” I giggled.
“Doc, more aspirin please, I’m getting that headache back again…this time I’m starting to feel nauseous too.”
“Make that a double, Doc!”
“Stop that, the four of you!”
“Empress, I believe you two have your work cut out for you.”
“Thank you, Mina. Jack, it’s time to go, please take my hand.”
“Until another time, Empress!”
“Until another dimension, your highness.”
2339 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, April 30th, 1944
“Emily, how’s Randi doing?” I asked as Jack and I entered the infirmary.
“Weren’t you just in here, sis? You just walked out of here not five sec...” Emily’s face flashed a huge smile as she noticed my uniform. Her eyes sparkled. “You two found a way to help her! Oh, Alex, that’s wonderful!” She gave both of us a hug, but held me longer. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”
“This is only a stopping point…I mean a starting point, sis. I’m still in my quarters wracking my brain for the answer. Jack and I have already jumped forward to late July. You don’t want to know what happened there. The timeline went askew! It wasn’t pretty, I’ll tell you that much!”
“So where do you go from here?”
“Back to 2026. That seems to be a key event to what’s happening now.”
“But isn’t that spot already full of Alex’s? Won’t the universe spontaneously collapse if another one of you appears there?”
“It’s a chance I…” I looked over to Jack as she began to frown at me. “We…a chance Jack and I take willingly. Jack what am I thinking at this moment?”
“Your scared, Alex! Your deathly afraid that this might not work!”
“No Jack, the other me…in my quarters!”
“Oh. You’re running my idea again…and again…and…”
“I get the idea, Jack!”
“Dammit, Alex, this Empress shit is getting ridiculous! First you’re talking to yourself…literally…then I’m talking to my self- across the table from me! I’m tired and I have a headache!”
“Maybe you should stay here then.”
“Not a chance, Empress! You’re stuck with me until Randi opens her eyes- that’s final!” She let me know in no uncertain terms.
I noticed Emily giggle. “Is it true, sis?”
“Is what true, Emily?”
“Have you finally given up rebelling against the name ‘Empress’?” Her devious smile was infectious.
“Sis, right now I have no time to argue monikers! We…oh, ha ha! I’m the Empress, I have all the time in the world, don’t I.” I deadpanned. I put a serious face on. “Did you ever stop to think that I’d use up my four hundred year existence faster than anyone else? Do you think time stops for me just because I’m physically not here?”
“As Mina would say, don’t get your knickers in a bunch, sis! Mina explained that concept to us while you were away that first time. To answer your question, yes, I understand that my sister won’t live as long as my other sister. I accept that- I don’t like it, but I accept it! I thought a little teasing would lighten the mood, Alex!”
“I’m sorry, Emily. This whole situation has got me balled up in a knot. I’m afraid I’ll change the future again- maybe worse this time!”
“You haven’t lost as much sleep as with the PT boat incident, sis.”
“One of my crew and a dear friend wasn’t involved that time!”
“Alex, Ricky Lynn is on her way back here! She intends to stay the night again.”
“Sis, you have to get her to rest! She’s going to be in here for a reason soon!”
“Let’s take her along, Alex!”
“How would she get any rest if we keep moving around, Jack? Wait…sis, could we talk a minute…in private?” I looked back at my Ex-O.
“Sure, let’s go into my office.”
We walked the dozen or so steps back into Emily’s office.
“Take my hand, sis, please?”
Emily placed her hand in mine.
Jack’s voice echoed into the small office. “That’s not fair, Alex! I wasn’t going to listen!”
“I take it we’re out of phase?”
“Yes. I need clarification on a few things, sis.”
“Ask away, Alex.”
“A woman’s cycle is what, twenty-eight days?”
“Usually, why?”
“Since I returned from 1942 I’ve been here a total of eleven days?”
“Yes, but we repeated a day or two when you took us to New York.”
“Exactly. That’s twelve days. Plus I’ve spent another five days, I think, with Ma and Mina in my void. Jack and I spent another day in the void just an hour ago. A day here a day there…” I continued to count days spent in different times during my travels. I come up with roughly twenty-six days, give or take a day. Emily, I’m going to start after we get to 2026! If we take Ricky Lynn with us she’ll have to wait until I finish. Seven days! She would have no choice but to rest, would she?”
“You are so devious, sis! I could scan you and tell you exactly how long until…”
“Not necessary. I have a feeling I’ll know. The question is should we take her to meet herself? Could she handle the strangeness?”
“As long as the two don’t touch…I could make it an order, sis!”
“No, that won’t be necessary either. I’ll ask her if she would like to come along- that she could do Randi more good that way.”
“I think she would jump at the chance!”
“Good, then it’s settled. You can let go now, sis. We’re back in phase.”
I opened the door and we walked out into the larger infirmary area. A very tired, very disheveled Chief Samuels walked through the front door.
“Commander? Skipper? Why you all dressed up?”
“Chief, the commander and I think we may have found a way to fix Chief Van Pelt. Would you be interested in helping us? It would require some…um, travel.”
“Really, Skipper? You found a way to help Randi?”
“We think so, but for our plan to work we need you to come along. How ‘bout it?”
“Skip, you know I’d do anything to help her! Count me in!”
“Emily, what time do you have?”
“2340hrs, Alex.”
“Chief, I need you to get yourself pulled together in fifteen minutes! Shower, makeup, and dress whites, lieutenant, on the double! Meet us back here no later than 2357hrs.”
“You are so devious, Alexandra Steinert!” Jack accused after Chief Samuels raced out of the infirmary. “You think she’ll be happy when she realizes this was all a rouse?”
“Of course she won’t be happy, Jack! It’s for her own good though. Remember I pledged to take care of y’all- even if it’s the unpopular choice.”
“Alex, you’ll need some different clothes if you’re going to be stuck there for seven days.”
“I know. We do dress differently in 2026, Emily. Would it be too much to ask if you could have me pack a few things from the house before I leave for the race?”
Only if you promise to bring some clothes back for me, sis, from what you’ve told me they sound very comfortable. Anything is better than a wool skirt in the tropics!”
“I have to agree with that, sis. I’ll see what I can do…wait! Put a few things in for yourself as well. That should work. You know what you’ll like, so just do that.”
“Thank you, Empress.” Emily’s eyes twinkled as she smiled.
Lt. Samuels walked through the infirmary door at exactly 2356hrs. Aside from the slight dark circles under her eyes- the part her makeup couldn’t cover- she looked very presentable.
After going over to check on Chief Van Pelt, she joined Jack and I.
“Is this going to hurt, Skipper?” She asked in a shy voice.
“Will what hurt, Lieutenant?”
“Time travel, ma’am. Will it hurt?”
“Take my hand, Miss Samuels, and be enlightened.” Jack grabbed my right hand as I offered Lt. Samuels my left and a stolen quote from Louis Carroll.
“Be careful, sis! Oh, um…until another time, Empress.”
“See you in the future, sis!”
“You never told me if it would hurt, Skipper!”
The dimly lit, small infirmary turned into the bright, hot, vast Arizona desert. About thirty yards head of us a crowd of people cheered and clapped for some reason. The backside of a banner was stretched across an asphalt-paved road.
“You tell me, Lieutenant! Did it hurt?”
If Ricky Lynn could’ve spoken a single word with her mouth that far open, I’d have been amazed! Jack reached over and gently pushed her mouth shut.
“Keep holding my hand, Ricky Lynn. We aren’t here yet.” To demonstrate, Jack passed her hand right through a small barrel cactus beside her.
“Honestly Lieutenant, can you keep your mouth off the ground? They have scorpions here you know!” Jack and I laughed.
I looked around us. Everyone’s attention was focused on the winners of the race; so I rephased us.
“Okay, Ricky Lynn, you can let go now, we’re here.”
I motioned to Jack and Ricky Lynn to follow me.
“Now you should know a few things, Lieutenant. You will be meeting your future self. Under no circumstances can you two physically touch each other! That goes for you too, Jack.”
“You mean I’m here too! And I forgot to bring more aspirin!”
“Ya, well there are three of me here already! The future me; me in my future body; my parents, and me with Brie and now you two with me! Who needs the aspirin, Jack?” I raised an eyebrow to her.
I noticed Emily in the crowd as we drew closer. To her side stood a very stiff looking Alexandra Steinert. Ricky Lynn was talking to her.
“Empress, I see you have made it.” A voice said from above and behind us.
“Josie! I thought you couldn’t make it?” I waited until she climbed off her horse and greeted her with a kiss on her cheek.
“Forgive me Empress, I’m a little out of practice these days. Welcome. It is August 10th, 2026, Empress.”
“Thanks, Josie. I already knew what day it is. I’m over there with Emily already, but I would appreciate it if, when you go over to talk to Ricky Lynn, that you don’t talk about me being here.” I pointed to the other me down the road from us.
“No matter how many times we’ve traveled together, you always manage to confuse me, Alex. Should I even ask why you’re over there already?”
“Josie, that me,” I pointed to our left, “is possessed by the me just after our PT boat incident in 1944.”
“Ah, the day your Samantha spoke of ten years ago.”
“Yes. And I’m also a few hundred yards down the road with my parents and Brie- just after her Mahanilui. Does that clear things up?”
She paused to think over my explanation. “I brought some pre-NSAID ban ibuprophen. Does anyone else need some?” She asked as she looked at Jack and Ricky Lynn.
“If that’s like aspirin, Josie, I’ll take a few. Better give a couple to Ricky Lynn here too.”
Josie shook her head as she reached into her saddlebag and removed a small bottle and three strange looking, clear bottles of water.
“Would you care for a bottle of water also, Empress?”
“No, I’m good Josie, thanks.”
She dropped the reigns of her horse to the nearby cactus.
“Stay here, Charolette, I’ll be right back.”
“Who’s Charolette?” Jack asked looking around for another person.
“Charolette is my horse, Commander.” Josie giggled.
“You talk to your horse?”
“Of course, Commander! Just like I talk to my dogs, cats, hamsters, and ferrets- oh, and the goldfish too, let’s not forget them either!” Josie laughed.
“This is Jack and Ricky Lynn’s first time traveling to the future with me, Josie. I haven’t told them too much about it yet.” I admitted. “I would appreciate it if you didn’t say anything to the others. If they knew how many of me were here, Emily would nag me senseless for the next three hundred years!”
Charolette gave a low, disgusted snort and turned her head toward me. Josie immediately went back and rubbed her muzzle.
“Now now, girl, she didn’t mean it that way! The Empress loves you too. Now settle down, I’ll be right back.”
Josie turned her attention back to us.
“Oh! Well, I’m sure you two will enjoy this trip. I remember the first time the Empress took me to the future; I just couldn’t believe my senses. That was such an overwhelming experience! But I think I’ll let you three go about your business. I want to go congratulate our Ricky Lynn on another contest well fought! I’ll see you all later, Empress, Commander, Lieutenant!”
Josie gave each of us a loving embrace and headed into the crowd.
“Alex, did she just talk to her horse?” Jack asked again- this time with a look of amazement.
“I believe she did, Jack! Remember, we all have gifts. Before we left, Josie’s hadn’t appeared yet- as far as we know.”
“Come on Skip, we gotta get over an talk ta Randi! We need to get back soon as possible so we can cure her!” Lt. Samuels cried out with excitement.
“We’ll get there, Lieutenant! It’s best that certain people not see too many of me though. I’d have to reveal too much…too much,” I thought about how to say this, “I’d have to let out certain secrets, chief- secrets that shouldn’t be revealed at this time! Understand?”
“I understand, Empress, but he may not!” She pointed behind me.
“Who may not, Chief?”
“Alex, there you are!” A man’s voice chimed.
A pair of hands spun me around. Before I knew what was happening, a pair of lips positioned themselves on mine and I was involved in the best kiss of my life! My eyes focused on the face of a man, about thirty years old. His brown hair was slightly longer than regulation, but looked nice. Light brown, almost gray eyes stared back at me with lust as his liplock continued. The sensations coursing though my body weren’t entirely unpleasant. Who am I kidding? I was totally off balance and loving it!
I tried to put some distance between us by pushing his shoulders away. Finally succeeding, I gasped for air.
“A body has to breathe every so often!” I gasped trying to catch my breath. “Who are you, sir?”
“Brandon Covington! Leave my sister alone, you romantic fool! I’m over here!” My voice laughed from behind the handsome six foot-two, well-built man. I looked around him to see Emily and I hurrying over to us.
“Oh, Allie, I’m so sorry! I thought you were Alex! I can never tell you two apart and Alex didn’t tell me you’d be here. Welcome back.” He hugged me- this time without the toe-curling…this time without the kiss.
“Welcome back, sis! Glad you three could make it, how was your trip?” My future version asked us as we exchanged an embrace and peck on the cheek.
I felt the slight, but sharp tingle that I hadn’t felt on our last meeting in July of 1944. I was reassured that we were in the right dimension and immediately smiled.
“Hi, sis, how were things at the base?” Emily asked cheerfully.
“About the same, only this time we’re on the right track.” I said as I looked at ‘Brandon’. “You honestly thought I was Alex?” I asked him to acknowledge to Emily and ‘Alex’ that I understood that Brandon was not a party to our secret.
‘Alex’ continued. “Brandon, you remember Joss Cummins and Lynn Samuels don’t you? Girls, I bet y’all would like to say hi to your sisters?” She winked at us.
“Of course, nice to see you both again! Wow, who would have thought I’d be lucky enough to know so many beautiful sets of twins when I met you, honey?” He said as he leaned over and kissed ‘Alex’.
“Yes, who would have thought?” Emily deadpanned. “Come on girls, let’s go see the winning team!” she pointed to the noisy, still cheering, crowd.
“Um, Alex? Could I have a word for a minute?”
“Sure, sis. Brandon, honey, you go ahead with Emily and the girls. We’ll be just a minute.
“Okay, but don’t take too long. Ricky Lynn has to load up the car yet.” Brandon said as he, Emily, ‘Joss’, and ‘Lynn’ walked toward the crowd.
“Empress.” Alex said as she got down on one knee. “It is Monday, July 10th, 2026. Welcome!”
“Not me too! Honestly!” I huffed.
“You’re too easy, Alex! What is it you wanted?”
“About before,” I pointed to the crowd, “I’m sorry I took us over like that. I didn’t know that would happen- I didn’t even know how it happened, Empress. Forgive me for imposing, it was wrong of me.”
“Alex, you forget we’re the same person! I knew what to expect, I went through it already, remember?”
“It just gets so confusing sometimes! Does it ever get easier, Empress?”
“Let’s get one thing straight, Alex. When I’m traveling, I’m always the Empress- I’m always ‘Allie’. It just makes talking to each other simpler and people like my Brandon won’t suspect anything out of the ordinary. The same goes for Jocelyn and Lynn. They must pretend to be their twin.”
“And just who thought that rule up?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“We did, Empress!” Alex giggled.
“I’m going to have a long, strong talk with myself!”
“We will tonight, back at the Condo.”
“What’s…a Condo? 1944, remember?” I pointed to my chest with my thumb.
“Sort of like a larger multi-bedroom apartment; kind of like a timeshare…oh…never mind! Let’s go join the celebration, Allie.” Alex said in frustration.
As we walked, I decided to ask if Alex had brought any clothes for me.
“Oh, Allie, you think I would forget something like that? Of course I packed extra clothes for you! I asked Cassie to do that just before we left the house.”
“You didn’t?” I gasped.
“Just checking, sis. I wanted to make sure it was me and not the other you.”
“What other me, Alex?”
Alex stopped and looked at me closely. “You don’t know do you? Allie, remember that alternate dimension Joss and I visited?”
“Ya, just like it was yesterday…wait…scratch that, it was just last night. Of course I remember it, Alex!” I said to her with just a little bit of sarcasm. “Why, what about her?”
“Never mind. I took care of it. Forget I said anything.” Alex scanned the crowd. “There they are. Cassie, Sam, Alex, look who decided to pay us a visit!” She shouted.
“Aunt Allie!” Young Alex yelled as he dashed to me and wrapped his arms around me. At sixteen he was already catching up to me in height. He was the spitting image of me at the same age…when I was still a man.
Cassandra was the next one in line.
“Empress, long…”
“Don’t you dare young lady,” I cut her off mid-sentence and pointed my finger at her! She started over.
“Aunt Allie! So good of you to come!” Apparently my sarcasm ran in the family.
“Well, I’m certainly glad to see you, Aunt Allie!” Samantha said as she too gave me a firm hug.
“Nice to see you again as well, Sam. Let’s all go find Ricky Lynn, shall we?”
We were just in time to see the ‘Samuels twins’ greet each other.
“Lynn! Oh my God, Lynn, you made it!” Ricky Lynn shouted as she saw her twin approach.
I cringed then panicked expecting the universe to end in a flash as she ran to her ‘sister’ and wrapped her arms around Lt. Samuels.
“Mom, relax! The world isn’t going to end. You were wrong about that. Aunt Emily can explain it better than I can.” Samantha said, trying to calm me.
I immediately heard Jack in my head. “I thought you said touching was a no-no, Alex?”
“No, that was a popular misconception, Jack. Emily thinks it has to do with the cells in our bodies completely replacing themselves every so many years. My cells are not the same as your cells, Jocelyn, time-wise. Therefore its safe to touch.” Echoed in my mind as Jacquelyn explained- I guess to the three of us.”
“Aunt Jacki always has to take the fun out of things!” Sam groaned beside me.
Apparently she explained it to all of us just in case.
Lt. ‘Lynn’ Samuels didn’t waste any time.
“Where’s Randi? We got to find out what’s wrong with her!”
“Lynn, keep yer damned voice down! Some of these people got no idea what yer talkin’ ‘bout! They might think my ‘sister’s’ losin’ it!” Ricky Lynn chastised her.
“What you mean ‘losin’ it’?”
“Yer sanity, Lynn Samuels! Come with me, I’d like you to meet the crew.”
“I think the Lieutenant’s definitely ready for a vacation, Captain!” Joss said as she leaned over to me. Sam laughed along with us as we followed the Samuels twins. I couldn’t help be amused. What did the regular people think about three sets of twins at this event? Surely the odds were stacked against such a thing.
I felt a mild cramp in my gut.
Emily looked over to me- both of me- a devious smile appeared.
“Allie, I need to speak with you a minute…let’s go to the ladies room.”
“Out here? They have lavatories in the middle of the desert now?”
Emily rolled her eyes and just pulled me along with her.
“Don’t be silly, Allie! According to my scans both of you have just started! How did you know that would happen, sis?”
“I didn’t know, Emily! I was just playing it by ear.”
“Oh, come on! You had to have seen this! Don’t hand me that innocent routine!”
“Honest, sis, I had no idea it would happen that way! It does make things easier though.”
“I trust you came prepared?”
“Yep. Got the belt right…”
“Wait, I can’t let you put one of those obsolete things on- here, put this on instead. Just peel the paper off the back and stick it to your panties. As soon as a Port-o-pot is free that is.”
I looked up from the small flat package in my hand to see a line of about two dozen women waiting in the hot sun near six funny looking outhouses. Sliding the package Emily gave me into my purse; we took our position at the back of the line and waited.
“So where’s Randi? We was ‘spose to find Randi! Where is she, Chief?”
“Cool it, Lieutenant! You’ll see her tonight. Right now you should take it easy! You’re in the future- enjoy the wonders of technology!”
“Ricky Lynn, is your sister on that kick again? Maybe I should talk to her. May I?” I asked as Emily and I finally made it back. I immediately pulled Lynn aside.
“Listen, Chief, if you want to keep those bars you better lighten up! We’ll talk to Randi and get what we need! In the meantime, enjoy this. You are one of the few people to experience their future. Don’t forget we can return to the same time we left! Randi is obviously alive and well here some eighty years later, so we know we succeeded in helping her! You can rest assured we’ll talk to her. If you keep going on about ‘talking’ to Randi you draw unwanted attention to not only you, but also the people you traveled here with! The fewer questions asked, the better. Remember, loose lips sink ships, Lieutenant! Now, will you be able to just enjoy our seven days here?”
“Seven…” I quickly put my hand to her mouth in order to mute her shrill protest.
“You aren’t going to shout at me are you, Lieutenant?”
Her eyes grew wide as she shook her head.
“Good. Now, quietly.”
“Seven days?’ She whispered loudly. “I thought this was going to be a ‘we’re in, we’re out mission, Skipper?”
“It was until I got my period, Chief. Now we can’t go anywhere until I finish. I can’t even phase out! I’m afraid we’re stuck here for the next seven days.”
“What about the other you? Can’t she take us all back home, Skipper?”
“Emily says she started too, Chief. That means neither one of us is going anywhere! I’m sorry.”
“You two planned this! I mean…you can see the future, so you got together with her and Emily to…”
“How dare you accuse me of such a thing, Lieutenant? I’ll have you know that this is only my second time! I can honestly say I had no idea the other me would start at the same time!
“Great! Just great! What do we do for clothes, or food, or a room, Skipper?”
“Emily has retained what she calls a Condo in the next town- Flagstaff. She’s talked to several of our sisters here and collected money for clothes and other necessities. It appears we are a charity, Lieutenant. Emily assures me we’ll have nothing to worry about. She says to just relax and enjoy the vacation.”
“Allie, Lynn, could you come here and help us, please?” Ricky Lynn shouted over to us. She was standing by her Sand Dollar 4.
“Let’s go, Lynn. Try to blend in, will you?”
Jacquelyn and Jocelyn met us at the car. Apparently Jack was coping with this situation better than the chief.
“Jacki says to just make it look good, she’ll do the work. Ricky Lynn likes to show that her all-female crew can do just as well as the guys! Just make like it’s a little tough to push onto the trailer.
Seven of us pushed the fifteen-foot long Sand Dollar 4 up the ramps and into a large, box semi-trailer. Only the rear portion of the trailer was used to carry Ricky Lynn’s latest creation The mid-section of the trailer contained tool chests, and shelves of, I guessed, extra parts. She motioned for us ‘twins’ to follow her.
“Connect her up to the network, girls. Ladies, please follow me.” She said as she pressed a number code into a small keypad on the wall.
The bow of the trailer was what I would term a control room. I had expected it to look similar to a Buck Rogers or Flash Gordon type control room. This looked more like a secretarial office or steno pool. The u-shaped counter ahead of us held a half dozen portrait-sized color movie screens, each were accompanied by what looked like a typewriter keyboard, but without its platen and mechanism. Seven women turned and stood when we entered and started shaking hands with Ricky Lynn. One of the seven looked directly at me and nudged her companions. One by one, all seven knelt to one knee.
“Empress, Welcome to 2026!” Six women said in unison. One familiar face responded differently.
“Alexandra-Sensei, Welcome to 2026!”
“Takashi-Chan!” We embraced tightly and kissed each other on the cheeks.
“I was wondering when I might run into you, Tish! How have you been?”
“I’ve been busy over the years, Captain- as you can see.” She moved her hand to the other six women. “But I have found other things to occupy my time as of late. “She pointed back at the counter.
“These are all yours? Six beautiful girls, Tish! Congratulations.” The six still knelt before me.
“You know…this is getting ridiculous, Ricky Lynn! I might actually start behaving like a real Empress! Girls, please, don’t do that. No one should be made to kneel before another…ever!”
The six stood. One of the daughters looked toward Tish and bowed slightly. “Mother, you have not understated her selflessness in the least- I like her!”
“Um, I take it this is the first time we’ve met?” I motioned between Joss, Lynn, and I, then to the six women opposite us.
“I’m sorry, Skipper!” Ricky Lynn interrupted. “Girls, this is our Empress, Alexandra Steinert, Captain of the USS Sand Dollar…” The girl directly in the middle of the group gasped as Ricky Lynn said my name. “Her Executive Officer Jacquelyn Cummins, and Senior Chief Ricky Lynn Samuels. Ladies, these are Takashi’s girls: Rebecca, Yoshi, Alexandra, Abigail, Jacki, and Mina.”
All six shared their mother’s black hair in varying lengths and her post Mahanilui Navajo/Japanese heritage.
“Very nice to meet y’all, ladies!”
Young Alexandra carefully approached and hugged me. “Becky and I have met you before, Empress, several times over the last few decades, but this is were it all began, ma’am. So you have told us.”
“So, do we get along then?”
“Fantastically, Empress!” I couldn’t help notice her British accent.
“It’s ‘fantastically, Alex or Alexandra’…or during visits like this, Allie.” I looked beside me at Alex. She nodded her agreement.
Tish’s Alexandra smiled, stepped back in line, and said something to the other five in Japanese. All six giggled among themselves like school-age girls.
“Um, how old are y’all?”
Tish answered. “Alex is the oldest at twenty-six. Becky, 24; Yoshi, 21; Jacki, 19; Abby, 18; and Mina is 16.”
I noted a cloud come over Tish as she spoke her youngest girl’s name. I wondered if I should ask why, but Ricky Lynn interrupted.
“So ya ready to talk to Randi, sis?”
“Damn right I am! I’ve met everyone else on the planet! Where the hell is she?” Lynn Samuels spat.
“I’m right here, Chief. I forgot how impatient you are!”
Her voice seemed to fill the small, ten by fifteen room.
“Dammit, I ain’t got time ta play games with ya, Randi! Show yerself!” Lynn said, more than a little agitated.
“That might be a little difficult at this time, Ricky Lynn. I’m sort of disembodied right now.” Randi replied with a slight giggle.
“Yer what?” Lynn’s face grew really red and angry. “Get that pertie little ass out here so’s I can talk to you, Chief!” Lynn shouted.
“I’m afraid you’ll have to wait to see my pretty tush, honey! Step over to one of the monitors, Lynn.”
“What’s a damn monitor?”
“Right over here, and please calm down, Lieutenant Samuels. This is an LCD computer monitor.” I think her name was Yoshi said as she guided Lynn over to one of the movie screens.
“Monitor three, Randi.” Yoshi said to no one in particular.
Randi’s face immediately appeared on the screen before the Lieutenant.
“This is why I can’t physically talk to you, Ricky Lynn. I’m in here, well, actually I’m still in the Sand Dollar 4 but not for very much longer, right Red?”
Ricky Lynn approached the monitor. “Estimated time to completion of download, Randi?”
“Seventeen minutes, professor. I’ll be ready to upload into host by the time we get back to Flagstaff. It’ll feel good to get back into my own body again, Red.”
“You’re a machine?” I gasped out in surprise.
“Empress, Welcome to 2026!” Randi’s voice giggled through the room. “I’m glad the three of you could make it, Captain!”
“Three of them? Are you still possessing Alex, Alex?” Ricky Lynn looked at Alex in surprise.
“No, chief, It’s just me in here, and Allie is right next to me. Alex said with an evil smile.
“My visual recognition system noticed another Alex three hundred yards before the finish line. She was with her sister Brie and two older persons my archived files recognize as Frederick and Delores Steinert.”
“There were three of you here? That has to be a record…even for you, Alex…I mean Allie!”
“Actually, officially there was four of me here at once, Ricky Lynn. Jac…sorry, Joss, Lynn, and I got here as you were talking to Emily and me in Alex.”
“How do you do that and keep your mind and the universe from shattering?”
I heard Alex giggle. I looked at her as she put her hand to her mouth.
“I don’t know yet, Chief. It’s just something I do! Feel free to add to that explanation, ‘sis’!”
“Family trade secret, Ricky Lynn. I’m afraid if we told y’all, we’d have to shoot you.” Alex laughed.
“Ricky Lynn, how about we talk after Red here puts me back in my body? I’ve got so much to tell you- important things you’ll have to know in your upcoming future- with your permission of course, Empress.”
Again I looked to Alex who nodded once.
“By all means, Chief. We see no harm in that.” Alex winked at me.
“Ricky Lynn, we should be going. Emily is waiting for us. Our three ‘out of town’ guests will be staying with us at the condo in Flagstaff. I suspect Jocelyn and Lynn will want to room with their sisters for the remaining six days.”
“As long as there’s plenty of asprin, ma’am!” Joss added in an apprehensive tone.
We met Emily just outside the trailer after exchanging hugs and congratulations again with Ricky Lynn and her team. She led us to her ‘car’, a smaller version of a field ambulance, sort of.
“What did you call this thing again, sis?” I asked, bewildered by the ‘Ford’ nameplate on the back.
“It’s called an ‘Expedition’. It’s a 2019 Ford Expedition Hydrogen Fuelcell, sis.”
“A 2019?”
“What… you think I can afford to go out and buy a new car every year? I’m not made of money, sis!”
“No, I just repeated the year, that’s all. It still sometimes feels like a dream to be here.” I apologized to her.
“Try going back in time, Allie. I mean back a few hundred years. Talk about being out of our element!” Alex injected. I found the lack of engine noise disconcerting- what passed for music from the radio even more so.
“Are we there yet?” Lynn asked.
“No, and if you keep asking your going to walk the…” Emily looked at her through the center mirror then down at something called a GPS and back again. “The last fifty miles to the Condo!” Her tone was not friendly.
Alex looked over at me. “Long story, don’t ask.”
“So this is a Condo?” I asked looking out the window at the three-story Chalet with two-car garage. Attached to either side were similar buildings. In fact, they lined both sides of the street.
“Yes, this is a condo, sis. Five bedrooms, three baths, a good-sized kitchen, living room, and family room- all air-conditioned for your maximum comfort, Empress!” Sarcasm dripped from her words.
“Are you going to do this every time I show up, Emily?”
“Um…Let’s see…yup!” She laughed as she pressed a button on the overhead console and the garage door in front of us began to open. Once inside, I noticed that the other bay contained a similar vehicle. Blocking it, there were two more trucks of different makes in the driveway directly behind.
“I take it the kids got here ahead of us?”
“No, the one in the other bay is mine and Brandon’s. The white Chrysler just outside the other door is Cassie and Greg’s, and the Red Silverado is Jim’s.” Alex informed me.
“You did it, Emily? You found what you were looking for?” I shouted in excitement.
“Damn straight I did, sis! Thank you, by the way. In advance.”
“That’s wonderful, I’m so glad for you!”
“Let’s go inside and get you three into something comfortable and up to date.” Emily suggested.
By the way, Greg has no idea what we are, ladies. Cassie has told him about you ‘twins’. Those of us native to this time will try to cover any questions or conversation containing recent history posed to any of you three.” Alex informed us. “Just one of the reasons you two are going to stay with your twin for the duration. Allie, if I remember correctly, you have some knowledge of the sixties?”
“July of 1969, yes, Alex. I…we were in the Pentagon for the moon landing.”
“Someone landed on the moon?”
“Yes, chief, America landed two men on the moon. If they had run out of fuel any higher up they would have crashed.” I informed Lt. Samuels.
“What are you talking about, Allie, they had thirty seconds of fuel left when they landed?” Emily corrected me.
“This Allie hasn’t been to NASA yet, sis.” Alex corrected our sister. “Give her a year or so.” She said with that devious look we shared.
“Sometimes I get just as confused as she…as you do. Alex!”
Emily quickly put her finger to her lips. We all stopped talking as she opened the door to the basement.
“Hi Greg, we’re back.” Emily announced.
“Well, how’d she do, Auntie Em?” A brown haired man with some traces of gray in his late thirties tilted his head slightly back over the top of the couch before us. A large movie screen on the far wall was playing what looked to be a football game. Commentary and crowd noises emanated from around the room.
“Ricky Lynn won again, Greg. If you’d pull your head out of that television screen for a minute!” Alex growled.
“Not when I got money riding on Tennessee! When’s dinner?”
“Soon as y’all get off yer ass and fix it, Gregory Miller! You volunteered to cook tonight, remember? And it’s a pre-season game! Who bets on a pre-season game?”
“I do! Oh, that’s right I did say that didn’t I? Hey, did our elusive Aunt Allie show up like she was supposing to, Ma?”
Lynn Samuels looked at me and raised an eyebrow. I ignored her.
“As a matter of fact I did show up, Gregory! You volunteered for kitchen detail,” I walked around to the side of the couch, picked up the remote from the armrest, pointed it at the television, and pressed the power button, “and I expect my niece’s significant other to fulfil his commitment!” I growled.
“Let me guess, you’re the evil twin? The one Cassie calls the ‘Empress’?”
“Most people refer to me as ‘Commander’, Major!” I said as I moved in front of the blank screen to face him. His eyes grew large when he saw my rank and ribbons.
Greg Miller immediately stood to attention. “Sorry, Ma’am, Cassie didn’t tell me you were Navy.”
“Don’t you have somewhere to be, Major?”
“Yes, Ma’am!”
“Then get to it Mr. Miller- on the double!”
“On it, Ma’am!”
Greg took off up the stairs to the first floor. I think he missed a few steps in the process.
“Did anyone get video of that?” Alex laughed. “That’s the fastest I seen him move since the halftime break of the Superbowl!”
“How did you know he was in the Marines, Allie?” Emily asked, amazed that I would know.
“He has the Marine crest tattooed on the back of his neck. I saw it when he leaned forward.” I admitted.
“But how did you know he was a Major, sis?”
“I saw the picture of him and Cassie on the wall back there.” I pointed to the wall we had just come in. “He looks about the same in the picture, except for the beard and mustache. It has the year in the lower right corner- ’23.” I smiled.
“I never thought you were that observant, sis.”
“Hey!” both of us cried at once.
“Just…just stop that right now, you two! I hate when you both do that at the same time!”
Alex and I smiled at each other.
Well, how did you know to use the remote to turn off the TV?” Emily asked.
“Jacki told me.” I pointed to my head. Emily stared at Jacki while she just looked around the room and whistled some random notes.
“Let’s go up stairs, shall we?” Alex said changing the subject as she led the way. “That was the Family room and this is the kitchen. There’s a bathroom and small office up front, and through here is the Living room.” We walked in.
“Spencer, honey, look who we found just standing out in the desert.” Emily said as we entered the large room.
Another large television was displaying someone playing golf. A thirty something man with blonde hair pushed the footrest of his easy chair down and stood up to face us.
“Allie, Nice of you to come! I hope you didn’t go AWOL just to visit us? I see you brought Joss and Lynn with you this time, too. Wonderful!”
I noticed Emily mouth ‘my husband’ as he welcomed each of us with a strong bear hug. When he embraced me, he whispered into my ear, “Welcome to 2026, Empress.” I guess my eyes got wide because I saw Emily’s head nod slightly.
“Thank you, Spencer, it’s nice to see you again. I hope our arrival doesn’t ruin your plans?”
“Nonsense! You are always welcome here!” He winked.
“Hey are we out of propane for the grill?” Greg called from the kitchen.
“Quit stallin’ boy! Yer makin’ dinner and that’s final! You want me to get Allie out there?” My ‘brother-in-law’ shouted.
A loud sigh echoed through the room.
“I take that as a no!” Spencer concluded.
“He’s not afraid to work- he’s afraid to start!” He shook his head.
“You want a beer, Uncle Spencer?” Came from the kitchen.
“No! You know I don’t drink, Greg! But you can bring in five cold ones for the ladies!” Emily and her husband rolled their eyes. “What’d yer Daddy used to say, Alex? When it come to bright, he’s missin’ the wick?”
“That’s what Pa used to say, Spencer! Greg isn’t quite that bad though…really.” Emily confirmed.
“How’s Ma doin’ these days, Alex? It’s been a while since we talked.” I raised both eyebrows.
“Ma’s doing good, her and Freddie should be here later tonight, Allie.” Alex smiled as she winked.
“Really! I guess those two have become inseperable?” I winked back, amazed that Pa wouldn’t stop his drinkin’.
“You could say that! Freddie…she just don’t know when ta stop, Allie!”
“She was warned! That’s the best we could do.”
Spenser just rolled his eyes and shook his head trying not to laugh.
“Did I hear you say Dee and Freddie were coming by later, Auntie Em?” Greg asked as he came in with our drinks.
“I told you, I don’t like to be called ‘Auntie Em’! Emily is just fine, Gregory!”
“Everyone has to have an Auntie Em! What would Dorothy have done without her?”
“If I weren’t on leave we could find out, Marine!” I growled at him as I grabbed the sweating can from his hand.
Greg looked at me for a second. “You’re a scary bitch, aren’t you?”
“We all are, Gregory! You would be surprised by how scary we can be! How’s dinner coming?” Alex taunted.
“It’ll be ready when Cassie and the others get here, Ma!”
“Good that means you’re microwaving tonight then? They just pulled in, Gregory.” Emily informed him- it sounded like she really liked this guy.
Joss and Jacki both leaned close so that only Alex and I could hear them. “Gregory could have a series of slight accidents in his sleep tonight since neither of you can give him a history lesson. Just give the word and Joss and I could make it happen, right sis?”
“By all means, sister! Just give the word, Cap!”
“Naw! Not worth the effort, Miss Cummins. Besides, he’s a Marine- they’re like cockroaches- you can’t kill ‘em!” I used an analogy I had heard years before. The four of us laughed like mad women!
Greg looked at us as we continued to laugh, not knowing what we were laughing at.
A new voice came from the kitchen.
“I thought dinner was supposed to be ready when we got here! Greg? Why isn’t dinner ready?” Cassie called out.
Greg got a worried look on his face, and hurried toward the kitchen.
“He was probably watching sports again, sis!” We heard Sam say to her sister.
“Hey Greg! Were you watchin’ the pre-season game?” We heard Young Alexander ask. “Who won?”
“I don’t know, kid. Your Mom and Aunts crashed the party. I didn’t see who won.” Greg said with distaste.
“Miami beat the pants off Tennessee.” Sam interrupted them.
“How do you know these things, Sammy?”
“I’m psychic, moron!” Samantha said in disgust.
Alex put her hand on my shoulder. “She gets her diplomacy from us, sis.”
“And her judge of character.”
“Yes. We like him sooo much. But Cassie loves the guy. We all know how oblivious that can make us…well, most of us, anyway.”
“I know, I know, I’ll find out soon. I get it already, Alex!” I said with a sigh.
“No, not for another…” She stopped to think, “four and a half weeks.” Alex snickered.
I was really starting to annoy me!
“Can we go change clothes now, sis? You know, I could use a nice warm bath!”
“You said there were three bathrooms in this joint, didn’t you, Doc?”
Emily nodded to Lynn.
“Care ta show me to the closest one, I need ta check my face.”
“Come right this way, Lieutenant Samuels. There’s one just off the office.” Spencer said as he took Lynn’s hand and led her away.
“Dibs on the one downstairs!” sounded in unison from the Cummins sisters. Joss and Jacki looked at each other in surprise.
“Dibs on the one upstairs!” They shouted again. Again looking at each other.
“I’ll take the upstairs, Joss, you take downstairs.”
“Oh, all right!”
The Cummins sisters walked off in two different directions.
“Now I know how Emily feels when we do that. It’s annoying!” I exclaimed.
“What’s really annoying is realizing that all three bathrooms are now occupied, Allie! Come on up to my bedroom. We’ll get you out of those antiques.
“That’s one big bed! You have a chart to navigate across it?”
“It’s what they call a ‘king-size’, Empress.” Alex informed me as she pulled things from her dresser.
“Stop calling me Empress! You know how much we hate that!”
“Allie, you know it’s a sign of respect. Remember what Granpa told Ma that time.”
“I remember! Doesn’t mean I hate it any less though.”
“Here put these on.” She gave me a pile of clothes and another one of those small, flat packages along with a small cylindrical thing in similar wrapping. I looked back at her in confusion.
“Just in case you want to try one. You just follow the directions on the package.”
I picked up the small object and started to read the words aloud.
“To use, remove from wrapper and insert into…WHAT? Insert into my…I can’t do that, Alex! No, I can’…”
“Oh come on! We both know you’ve explored down there already- several times in fact! It doesn’t hurt, Allie! I’ve been using them for years. Just try it, sis.” She chided.
I looked at her like she had a third eye.
“I can show you how if you’d like, Empress.” She giggled.
“No, I can do it! What should I do with this?” I asked as I pulled down my skirt and britches.
“You saved the package for that right?”
“Why would I do that?”
Alex sighed and began searching through her top drawer. “Here. Always save the plastic wrapper. Fold the used one up and wind it up in the wrapper, then toss it in the waste can. Now…that door goes into the shared bathroom. Joss is finished in there so its your turn to get washed up.” Alex spun me around and pushed me over to it.
“Oh.”
Once done with that I came back into the bedroom and approached the pile of new clothing. I promptly held up the miniscule item on top. “Um…which way does this go? What is it and how do I put this thing on, Alex?”
“It’s called a thong, Empress! The small triangle goes in front. Once you get past the wedgie, they’re quite comfortable.”
“What’s a wedgie?” I asked as I quickly pulled the pink ‘thong’ into place. I let out a small yelp as the string dove deep between my butt cheeks. “Never mind, I think I found out, sis!” There was that devious smile again.
Next I removed my blouse and brassiere. I examined the next piece of pink clothing.
“Alex, where’s the rest of it? Shouldn’t there be more to the cups?”
“It’s called a ‘demi-bra’, sis! Just put the thing on already, you’ll look fabulous!”
Next came the top. I pulled the light red ‘tank-top’ over my head.
“It’s a little tight isn’t it?”
“That’s the style.”
“Don’t you think it shows a little too much cleavage?”
“Put the shorts on, Allie, then sit on the bed!”
Once I had the shorts on, I sat down.
“These are called footies. They’re like short socks.” She handed me the small white cotton ‘footies’. Alex went over to her closet and fetched a box from it.
“I bought you a pair of cross-trainers. We think they’re more comfortable.” She waited until I had the pink and white deck shoes on.
“How do they feel, sis?”
“They’re so light! These are way better than those leather heels I was wearing!”
“Good, now let’s get that forties style stage makeup off you and I’ll show you how we modern girls do our faces.” She giggled as she headed back into the bathroom.
After scrubbing my makeup off, she brushed and pulled my hair back into a ponytail, Alex spent fifteen more minutes redoing my face.
“Go have a look at yourself, Allie.” She pointed to the full-length floor mirror.
“When did lipstick start coming in different colors, sis?”
“Do you like it or not?”
“I like! Thank you for working your magic on me, Empress.”
“Keep that up and next time I’ll make you look like a five dollar whore!” I gave her a devious smile. “Let get back downstairs. Supper should be done by now.”
“Damn you clean up nice, Skipper!” Lynn exclaimed once she saw me. Joss and Spencer gave me thumbs up.
“Now that’s the Allie I’m used to seeing!” Emily gave me a tight hug. “How do they feel?”
Not bad…except for this.” I said as I reached back to fish out the damned string from my crack for the umteenth time.
“You’ll get used to it, sis.” Emily consoled.
“Dinner’s ready, folks! Hey, lookin’ hot, Allie!” Greg shouted from the kitchen.
“Eww!” I shook the chills from my spine. “Do they have anything out that will cut your period short, Emily?”
“No, but I can prescribe a drug that can reduce the number to four times a year!” Emily giggled.
“Alex, how can you put up with this snake you call a son-in-law?”
“They’re not married, Allie.”
“Does Ma know about this?” I asked in alarm.
Emily, Spencer, Jacki, Sam, and Alex laughed.
“Yes, Ma knows about it, sis.”
“Dee Steinert is the poster child for nonmarital relationships, Empress.” Spencer added.
“Close the gaping hole, Allie, this is the new millennium! Those old taboos went out the window in the nineties. Same-sex marriages are all the rage now.” Alex said nonchalantly.
It was at that moment I wished I could return to 1944!
Dinner was good- just burgers and something called brats- they looked like hot dogs to me. With all the complaining and sidestepping from Greg, I thought a more opulent menu had been planned. Once we filled our plates, everyone went into the living room and laid claim to a chair or couch or the floor in front of the television. Only light conversation occurred while we ate except for several specific inquiries from Greg.
“So, Allie, where are you, Joss, and Lynn stationed?”
“A little place called Pearl Harbor. Ever hear of it, Gregory?”
“Ya…I think I might have once or twice! You in an office on base?”
“We’re with CINCPAC, I’m in command of a submarine, Major!” I tried to sound arrogant and indignant.
“Oh, I didn’t know they let women command expensive equipment like that?”
How I wish I could travel!
“Allie, here, is the first female submarine commander in the Navy, Greg! It’s quite an honor and a huge responsibility!” Alex declared on my…on our behalf.
“Wow. So, how long have you been in the service, Allie?”
“Since before the war, Gregory.” I said as anger started to seep into my voice
I glanced around the room and noticed I was the center of attention. Alex’ face was just as red as mine felt- apparently our opinions differed little. I noticed Samantha nod to Jacki, who nodded back.
The doorbell rang.
“Greg, why don’t you get that?” Alex recommended in as chipper a tone as she could manage. As he left the room, Sam came over and sat between Alex and I. She put an arm around both of us.
“Mom, I can tell you’re both ready to pop! We only get to see Cassie once, maybe twice a year, so please don’t do anything crazy? Yes, Greg’s an ass, but Cassie loves him so we have to live with that. You two,” she pointed to Jacki and Joss, “You two mind your manners! No…” she put a finger to her head and pointed to both with her other hand, “No funny stuff!”
Samantha pointed to Lynn next. “And you better stop changing the size of that fork, Lynn. If Greg notices that, we’ll have a hard time covering!”
She paused a minute.
“I think we should go up to the pool! That would get you away from Greg for a while and give you time to relax. What do you think, Mom?” She looked to both of us.
“I don’t know, Sam. I haven’t really had the chance to dawn a swimsuit since the Mahanilui! I…I didn’t think to bring one. I figured I’d be out in the desert.”
“Sis, I brought some extra suits with me just in case. Jacki, did you remember to bring an extra one too?”
“Sure did, Alex, just like you told me to…oops.”
Lynn raised her eyebrows when she heard Jacki’s slip-up.
“Yes, chief, Emily and I planned this before we left Base this morning- 1944! You refused to leave Randi’s bedside and get some rest, so I worked out the timing of my period and it just so happened I was due to start today! I figured if we got stuck here in the future you would have no other choice but to relax! My future self, starting at the same time was only an unknown variable, yet still a plus. So, don’t keep eyebrowing me everytime you find out I lied!”
Lt. Samuels stood from her seat and walked over to where I now stood. Her poker face was perfect and neither Alex nor I had a clue what she would do next. I tried not to see my crew’s immediate future unless I got one of my feelings.
Unexpectedly, she wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tight.
“Thank you, Skipper.” She said quietly, her face buried deep into my shoulder.
“Thank me for what, Lieutenant?”
“For taking care of me so well! No one’s ever cared what I done to myself before! It was always: Samuels? He can take care of himself! That’s what I used to hear all the time, Skipper. I never been treated this way by officers before.”
I felt her shudder as she started to cry softly- her tears quickly soaking through my light cotton ‘T’.
Greg and Cassie appeared at the entrance to the room.
“Well, no one was at the door. You might have to get that doorbell looked at Em… Woohooow, Way ta go Allie, Yaaah! That’s what I’m talkin’ ‘bout!”
I think Cassie sensed what was coming as she took a few steps away from him. I know I had reached my limit!
“Stow it, ya damned Jarhead! I have had it up to here!” I raised my free hand above my head. In case y’all haven’t figured it out yet, we traveled all night to get here! All night! The three of us have been up for at least twenty-four hours! Lynn has been so excited about seeing her sister that she hasn’t slept a wink in thirty-five! So, if you want to read anything sexual or perverse into being tired and cranky then we can take this outside! Are you up for it, Marine? I may be just a woman to you, but I can still kick that unkept, forty year old body of yours into next week! And I do mean next week!” I quickly glanced to my oldest daughter. “What did you ever see in this arrogant, disrespectful, piece of shit, Cassie?”
“I’m ready when you are, Cap!” I heard in tandem in my head. I waved Jack, both of them, off.
“Greg’s old school! His father beat him when he was a kid!”
“Ya, well he didn’t beat him hard enough, sweetie! Pa beat me to within a hair of my life and I don’t go ‘round wearin’ it like a damned sash! I’ve tried not ta make the same mistakes Pa did- not use them as an excuse! Do you even know what it is to be a marine, boy- a real marine?”
“Allie! Sis, settle down! He’s not worth it! He’s an asshole and always will be! Don’t let him get ta y’all!” Alex intervened as she leaned closer. “Besides, there will come a day…” She whispered in my ear and let the sentence drop. A picture of Gregory somewhere in a thick jungle of strange looking trees formed, until I took her hint and asked the obvious question: ‘what does she mean by there will come a day’?
“Well, thanks for finally admitting your true feelings about him, mom! I never thought you would take Allie’s viewpoint on him!” Cassie hissed in sheer anger at the both of us.
“I always tell you how I feel about him, Cassandra! You just never listen! They say love is blind, but with you it’s also deaf, dumb, and stupid!”
“That’s it! I’m out of here, mom! Greg and I will find some place else to stay tonight!” Cassie’s voice sounded like a spoiled little child’s.
“Fine, leave, Cassandra. Have fun walking into town because James’ truck is blocking yours and he has the only key fob! So, y’all have a nice walk!” Alex waved at our oldest.
“Let’s forget this all happened, honey. Allie’s right. I was out of line and they’re tired from the trip. Besides, there’s no way she could hurt me! I got her by a hundred pound, at least!” Greg did his best to not gloat too much and still sound apologetic.
“Greg, you’re a stupid fool! Mom and Aunt Allie can hurt you more than you could know! Even if you would manage to get an upper hand, you…would…lose! Let’s just go downstairs, Greg.” Cassie looked at us with real fear.
Greg looked directly at me with a cold hard stare. I guess he was trying to intimidate me. “What are you, some kind of Transformer?”
I stared directly back at him and calmly answered his question. “No, but I know several people that are.”
Check and mate!
Greg blinked several times as he determined if I was telling the truth or just plain crazy. Finally, what little common sense he had, won out.
“Come on, honey, I think we should go downstairs and let everyone up here cool down.” The two turned and headed for the stairs. Joss waited a moment then waved her hand and we heard the stairway door slam shut.
Jacki looked at her twin. ‘Nice touch, sis!”
“They’re just lucky I didn’t do more, but I think the doc likes her pots and pans without dents. Emily agreed with a nod.
“Is he always that rude, Alex?” I asked.
“Sis, if it weren’t for Emily here, Gregory would be dino-chow by now.”
“I don’t know what that is, but I get the idea, sis. Spenser, I’m sorry you had to see that, I’m really sorry!” I apologized.
“Nonsense, Empress! That was the best entertainment we’ve had here in a long time! Why, the only thing to top this was Jacki moving their truck four blocks away that one night, remember, Emily?”
“We can lift a truck, Jacki?” Joss asked in amazement.
“You would be surprised what you can do, sis!”
“Enough of this! Let’s get dressed and have some fun at the pool!” Emily announced.
“You’re, making me pay for something I haven’t done yet, right?” I whined as I looked at the small scraps of cloth.
“Just returning the favor, Empress! You did the same thing to me when I was in your place.” Alex smiled with contempt.
“We get headaches a lot, don’t we?”
“I don’t follow, sis.” Alex looked confused.
“Cassie commented earlier today that I…we refuse to show her how we keep all this straight. How we can keep the whereabouts of all of us straight. I haven’t got a clue…you?”
“Over eighty years and I still couldn’t tell you how we do it, sis! As for Cassie, the intrigue of finding our secret keeps her coming around for visits. She reminds me so much of her father. Are you going to put that on or would you rather go naked?”
I held up the two pieces of cloth again. “I don’t see much of a difference; just help me tie this thing.” I said as I tied the bottom string in front of me and spun the whole top around. I spread out the bottoms of the two small triangles as much as I could and held the two strings from their tops behind my head.
“You know, by now you should be able to do this on your own!” Alex sighed in resignation.
“Empress’s perogative!” We both said in unision and started laughing.
As our laughter died down, I looked at my future twin. “I guess we really are the same person, Alex.”
“That has never been an issue, Alex! There, you’re all done! Have a look in the mirror, sis.”
“They swim in these?”
“Not really, but they attract guys like flies to manure!”
“Wonderful, as if I wanted that to happen!” I said sarcastically. “What are you going to wear, sis?”
“I have this darling one-piece, you see I have this slight little bit of pudge right here,” she grabbed the skin on her abdomen and jiggled it slightly, “that I haven’t been able to get rid of since Alexander was born.” Alex blushed as she did.
“That was sixteen years ago!” I reached for her waist and pulled her shorts down her legs.
“Why you little…”
Before she could complain anymore, I pulled her top over her head.
“Looks like you suddenly, and quite miraculously, lost that baby fat, sis! I see no reason we can’t dress as twins!”
“You saw that I had two bikinis.” She accused.
“No, I saw us later at the pool sunbathing next to each other in matching swimsuits! Now get dressed!”
“Of course, Empress.”
We laughed and giggled as she produced a matching bikini and put it on.
“Here,” Alex said after she looked at herself in the mirror, “I bought these to go along. It’ll keep the guys from undressing us too fast and keep traffic accidents to a minimum!”
She produced two identical silky wraps, one she placed over my shoulders, the other over hers. She placed some thin sandals on the floor for us- flipflops she called them. We slid our feet into them. They felt a little strange to walk in at first.
“Okay, let’s go downstairs and thrill the boys!”
We were met with eight pair of eyes when Alex and I walked into the living room.
“All right mom! You and Aunt Allie look fantastic!” Samantha exclaimed with excitement.
All us girls wore similar bikinis. Jacki and Joss wore orange ones with a palm tree pattern. Joss looked like she hadn’t been too happy about her sister’s wardrobe selection. Lynn looked completely uncomfortable in her green and yellow tropical print. Emily and Sam wore identical black bikinis with narrow white pipeing around the openings and Alexander was wearing a pair of blue boxers with red trim, Spencer, a plain red pair.
“Let’s go, the sun should be low enough to still get a tan, yet not burn too fast!” Emily announced as she and Spencer moved into the kitchen and down the steps.
“I brought a beach towel for everyone, mom.” Samantha said as we started out the door and handed Alex and I a pink one that matched our bikini and wraps. “I also have some sunscreen.”
As we walked toward the clubhouse and pool, I asked something that was on my mind.
“Alex, I don’t want to pry, but will we be seeing Randi and Ricky Lynn anytime soon?”
“That isn’t what you were going to ask, Cap.” Jacki interrupted.
Alex and Emily stopped and looked at me.
“Okay! Okay! Why didn’t we get some smart-assed comment from Greg when we left the house, sis?”
“Sammy?” Emily nodded to our youngest daughter.
Sam looked around us. Once satisfied everything was clear she disappeared from in front of us and a minute later re-appeared behind us.
“You can phase-shift!” I responded in surprise.
“But I don’t have to be in physical contact as you do, Empress!”
“Improvement on the old model, sis?” I looked to Alex.
“It’s part of her gift.” She shrugged.
“I take it Cassie and company never saw us leave?” Samantha pointed to me with one hand and to her nose with the other.
I responded by taking her arm and pulling her into a tight hug. “That’s just wonderful, Samantha!”
“Wait. You’ll see how wonderful it is when she disappears from her crib then reappears there an hour later when she gets hungry or needs changed- after you search the house and neighborhood for her!”
“Mom, that was, like, seventy-two years ago! Can’t you let it drop?” Sam rolled her eyes.
“I’m just giving myself the heads-up, honey. I told you I did this.” Alex giggled.
“Joss, Lynn, I’m getting another headache. Can I interest you two in another round of that ibuprophen?” Jacki said as she rubbed her forehead.
“Answering your first question, Allie, it takes a while to put Randi back in her body after one of these races. They usually stop over the day after for lunch and dinner. Let me tell you, that girl will eat like a horse for the next few days, sis!”
“Just as long as she can talk while she eats, I don’t care, Doc!” Lynn jumped into the conversation.
“You two can catch up at the pool tomorrow, Lynn. Randi likes to do laps afterward. She says to exercise her muscles because of the nonuse while she’s the car’s A.I.” Alex told her.
“What’s an A.I.?”
“Artificial Intelligence. Randi serves as the brains of Ricky Lynn’s car…has for the last seven years!”
“Isn’t that cheating, Alex? I thought the idea was to be fully autonomous- as in completely automatic?”
“Relax, Allie, Randi is fully autonomous. Besides, the idea is to develop new instruments and equipment to help the car see…know where it is. The programming is left to the individual teams. Ricky Lynn just uses a prewritten, tested program.” Alex said matter-of-factly.
“We have incoming, everyone!” Jacki suddenly announced.
Three of us looked around for shelter as we crouched low.
“No, I mean Cassie is coming up behind us.” She informed us.
Turning around I saw no one. I looked to Alex. “She can phase out as well?”
“I’m afraid so, sis, only Jack can read them.”
“You don’t know how reassuring it is to do that, Cap! With you it’s blah, blah, blah, nothing! I can read Sam, Cassie, and Alex from several miles away.”
“Alex too, huh? I must have been pulling my hair out when they were little!”
“Don’t worry, sis, it grows back- faster than you would think!”
“Hey, you said I wasn’t as bad as those two, mom!” Alex cried out in his defense.
“That’s because your gift didn’t kick in as soon, honey! For some reason, Allie, guys don’t develop their gifts as fast as us gals. Mina said it’s always been that way.”
I looked at Emily’s husband, Spencer. “What gift did you receive, Spencer?”
“I haven’t been brought into the fold yet, Empress. I have not partaken from the Sand Dollar.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I just assumed that…well, when you reminded Greg you didn’t drink, I just thought you had our water.”
“Maybe one day, Empress, but I have never found a use for alcohol in my life. I prefer to remain sober, thank you! When I’m ready or if something terrible happens, Emily already has my permission to conduct my Mahailui; isn’t that right, dear?”
“I asked you not to talk about that anymore, Spence!”
“Thought you could sneak past me, sis?” You know I can see you!” Cassie said as she materialized in front of us. Her choice of swimming apparrel stood in stark contrast to ours.
“I thought you told me this was the smallest they got, Alex? I’ve seen sand fleas that covered more area!”
“Give it a rest, mother! You say that everytime I put this one on!”
“I’ve never seen you in that before, child.” I said to her.
Cassandra stomped her foot to the ground in anger, “Oh, I hate it when you two do that to me!”
“Do what, Cassie?” I asked innocently.
“Dress the same so I can’t tell you two apart, that’s what!”
“But we’re the same person, honey! You couldn’t tell us apart if you tried!” I laughed.
Emily and Alex looked to each other. “Head games!” They pretended to play some sort of invisible instrument. Both saw my confusion and started laughing.
All eyes were fixed on us as we entered the fenced pool area. Cassie just smiled wickedly, removed her translucent wrap and dove headlong into the pool. Where was the back of her bikini bottoms?
Emily read my surprise. “It’s called a thong bikini, sis. It was all the rage on the French Riviera the end of last century. Those that feel no shame still wear them.”
“Makes sense to me.” I said as I prepared to wade into the inviting water. Will I be all right in the water with…” I pointed to my abdomen as I looked at Emily? Alex was already heading down the steps into the shallow end.
“You’ll be fine, sis. Nothing to worry about, they do a good job of absorbing stuff.”
Several unfamiliar sensations assaulted me as I went deeper into the cool water- most notably, the inability of the thin fabric of my top to contain my stiffening nipples. I hurried into the deeper water and quickly submerged to my neck. Alex swam over to me with a wry smile.
“Forgot to mention these things don’t hide very much! Relax Allie that happens to all of us. Come on, forget about that and enjoy yourself!” Alex then splashed me and swam away quickly.
I laughed as I thought about that. I was playing with myself! How strange is that? I decided to find out if I could still swim as well as before my change. Taking a deep breath, I dove under the surface. Opening my eyes, I zeroed in on Alex’s feet, grabbed, and pulled.
“That was for the splashing, sis!” I said as we both surfaced for air.
“Ya, sis, I know. Remember?” Alex gave a short lazy smirk.
Suddenly, both of us found ourselves underwater. I looked around under us but saw no one close. I detected a slight shimmer in the floor below us and headed for it. Sam suddenly appeared and began her escape. Not having a good supply of air, I was forced to surface. Sam came up a short distance away and started laughing. I swam over to her.
“You do know I could partially see you on the bottom?” I quietly said to her.
“You could?” Sam seemed genuinely surprised.
“Not so much you, but a shimmering against the bottom.”
“You never told me that you could see me before, mom!” She whispered back to me.
“Maybe the water won’t let you phase out properly.” I suggested. “Still it isn’t a good idea to do that in a public pool, Sam. Someone could start asking questions.”
“I just felt I needed to do that, mom and I checked before I did. Nobody saw.”
Spencer had surfaced beside us. “Wrong, sweetie. I saw you disappear. You’re lucky I was the only one. Please be more careful, Sammy.”
Samantha blushed four shades of red.
I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed. “That’s okay, I still love you, honey!”
“How sweet, mother and daughter caught in a tender embrace!” Cassie’s saccharin sweet voice deadpanned from behind us.
I quickly spun Sam around and pointed. “Look close, honey. See that shimmering on the water’s surface?”
“You’re right, mom! I can see her outline! Cassie, we can see you!”
My oldest reappeared. “No way, you can’t! You just pointed to where you heard my voice, sis!”
“I swear, Cassie. I could see you shimmering in the water! If you don’t believe me, watch.”
“I saw it too, Cassie.” Spencer confirmed.
It was Sam’s turn to vanish. I pointed to the shimmering silhouette in the water.
“Cassie look here.” I pointed. “Sam, honey could you move around some?”
The shimmering began moving and circled us almost twice. Sam reappeared on my opposite side.
“See?”
“Why didn’t Mom or Aunt Emily ever tell us they could see us?” Cassie said in disbelief.
“Because I just did, girls. Time relative, remember?” Alex said as she reached us and put a hand on my shoulder.
“I get it!” Sam burst forth with a wide smile as a light suddenly went on.
“Well, I don’t, sis! You’re never going to tell me how you do that, are you, Mom?”
Alex and I looked at each other and smiled. “No!” we said together.
Cassie’s face grew angry and she disappeared. We watched her shimmering silhouette move toward the steps at the shallow end and decrease in size as she left the water. She reappeared a minute later laying on a chaise lounge on the far side of the pool. No one seemed to notice or flinch as she did so.
“That girl is going to get us all outed if she ain’t more careful!” Alex warned.
“Or worse!” I added.
“That’s right, I forgot about that option entirely, sis.”
“Wait. What worse option, Mom?” Sam asked as her face went pale.
“Back in ’44, we didn’t know if Uncle Rick would help us or not. It was the general concern around the Sand Dollar that her officers, crew, and passengers might be hauled off to some research facility…some lab somewhere, to be…” I didn’t finish the implied sentence.
“Crap! You mean all that conspiracy garbage actually happened? Mom, why didn’t you tell us sooner?” Sam cried, but limited her volume.
“I just did, honey- time relative!” Alex answered.
“Stop with the ‘time relative’ stuff! I get it already, Mom!”
“Relax, honey, obviously it didn’t happen or we wouldn’t be here!” I said trying to calm her. Alex took over for me.
“As it worked out, the Admiral helped us as best he could…right up to the day he…” Her voice trailed off.
“Oh, I remember that day, Mom.” Sam replied solemnly.
“Don’t tell me!” I held up a hand. “I can’t do anything about it now anyway. I can’t change the destinies of those I love. If I change his future, I might do serious harm to this one.” Alex slowly nodded to me in forced agreement.
“He didn’t want it any other way, Empress. He told you that himself.” Samantha said quietly as she looked to the pool’s bottom.
“Alex, where’s Mina these days?” I asked out of the blue.
“Oh…she’s around…here and there. Traveling the world.” My future twin responded immediately with little concern. I saw right through my lie.
I couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at that. Alex knew.
“Hey, I just talked to her last week. She sends her love, sis.”
“Talked with her where, Alex? In our private dimension?” I watched to see her reaction. I was rewarded with a quick wide-eyed look of sadness, then an even faster forced smile. It was extremely difficult to keep the truth from one’s self.
“I’ve had enough of the water for now! Let’s go work on our tans.” She turned quickly and headed for the steps. I let the subject drop knowing how it affected me.
On the way over to our selected lounge chairs, Alex paused, then stopped me and turned to face me.
“Look, she made me promise that I wouldn’t tell you, Alex! I will advise you to make the most of the time you have with her though!” I saw tears forming.
“Thank you, Alex! I’ll remember that!” I said as I hugged her gently.
“Hey, where’s the camera when you need one, you two?”
“Remember that sensation I got when Emily showed up on the dock at Mare, sis?” I asked as I heard the…familiar male voice behind us.
“Boy, do I!” Alex answered with a roll of her eyes.
We both turned to see Greg walking toward us. Closing from behind was Brandon. To our right I spied Jacki and Joss relaxing on their lounge chairs- their eyes hidden by sunglasses.
Joss nonchalantly raised her right hand and flicked her pointer finger at Greg, who suddenly flew to the left into the pool and entered the drink with everything in his possession. The Cummins twins calmly bumped fists in triumph.
“Hey! Why’d ya push me, man? What’d I ever do ta you?” Greg complained as he surfaced and held himself against the side of the pool, still in shock.
“I didn’t push you, Greg! I was about six feet behind you, how could I do that?” Brandon stood over him and laughed in his face. “Geez, now they have to clean the pool, Greg!”
“We have a good crew.” I sighed in admiration as I waved thanks to Jacki and Joss. Both waved back in acknowledgement. Alex and I couldn’t help but giggle as we turned around and resumed our course.
“So, where did you find this one?” I pointed over my shoulder back at Brandon, still arguing with a very wet, very angry, Greg.
“We met about seventeen years ago in San Francisco. One of the few straight guys left there these days. I fell for him immediately, sis. We’ve been married for sixteen blissful years!”
“Then how do you explain young Alex looking the spitting image of us at sixteen?”
“Emily thinks our DNA is genetically stronger. It has a tendency to overwrite our partner’s. It also could be the reason more girls are born than boys- you should have noticed that already, sis.”
“Umm, I have, and it makes sense. Are you ever going to tell him about us?”
“I haven’t decided yet. I know he suspects something is different about us- he’s definitely no dummy, sis, and I told him as much before we got married. Still, so far you and I have acted just different enough not to draw his suspicion.” Alex paused. “He’s a good man, Allie! But, I guess in less than ten years he’s going to realize I haven’t gotten any older; that’s the time I’m dreading. Emily and I can tell you that it never gets any easier- losing the love of your life- to either process, Empress!”
I mentally posed a few questions. “Don’t worry, Alex, I’ll be there for you- I promise! He’ll take it better with the both of us at his side, guaranteed!”
“We really do act like twins when we’re together, don’t we, Allie?”
“It beats snapping out of existence as our molecules zero each other out, sis!” I giggled as we reached our lounge chairs and stretched out to soak up some sun.
“You know the shame of this,” Alex looked over at me, “is that any tan we get will fade by tomorrow morning. It’s the price we pay for enhanced healing abilities, I’m afraid.”
“It feels really good in the here and now though, sis.” I admitted as I felt the soothing warmth penetrate my skin. I vowed to do this more often when we got back to base.
“Allie, wake up! The sun is going down and it gets cold after dark in the desert. Let’s go home, sis.” Alex said as she shook me awake. I felt really energized after my little nap.
“How long was I out?”
“About an hour and a half. Any normal woman would have been fried to a crisp in that amount of time.”
“I never claimed to be normal, sis!”
“That we aren’t! Let’s go.” She tossed me my coverup as I stood.
2040hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, August 10th, 2026
When we reached the house, I noticed a new vehicle in the now full, driveway.
“Who’s is that?”
You’ll see, come on!” Alex said as she motioned to the door.
As we entered, we spotted Greg and Brandon on station on the couch watching some strange, futuristic looking, war movie. They both had some strange looking device in their hands.
“I didn’t think it would take too long for you two to start that stupid game! Not to be a buzz-kill, but did either one of you pick up the ice cream like I asked?”
“No, I thought you asked Greg to do it, hun!” Brandon glanced back from the screen.
“No way! She asked you, Brando!”
“How ‘bout the both of you go and get it! Since I asked y’all almost twelve hours ago!” Alex reached for the remote and hit the power button.
“Now you two, before the stores all close!”
With rather colorful comments, both got up and left the house with a slam of the door.
“Boys will be boys, sis!” Alex laughed as we headed up the stairs and into the living room.
Several new faces had been added to the group that met us.
“’Bout time y’all got here! We been waitin’ half the day fer y’all ta get back!”
“Hi ta you too, Ma!” I said, barely recognizing her youthful face. The woman sitting next to her looked more familiar. I stifled a giggle. “I see ya just couldn’t lay off the shine, Pa!” I noticed her blush.
Both women walked over and lowered themselves to one knee.
“Welcome, Empress!” They said together.
I rolled my eyes in annoyance.
Both stood and embraced me, laughing as they did.
Ma stood back and picked at the edge to open my wrap. “I thought I taught you kids better! Could you find anything skimpier, child?”
“No, she couldn’t Dee, but you could- an’ did!” Pa…Freddie answered on my behalf.
“Ma’s face turned crimson.
“I’ve already been painfully briefed on your promiscuity, Delores Steinert!” I replied in the regal fashion Mina had taught me.
“I’m still yer Ma, an’ don’t give me that ‘hoitie-toitie, well-edge-cated’ tone, child!” Ma hissed as her voice went to the next octave.
“Well excuse the hell outta me, Prof. Steinert! How are things at Notre Dame these days?” I hissed back.
Ma glared at Alex with squinted eyes. “You told her!” She accused.
“No, Mother. I’ve…” I glanced to Alex, “we’ve known since we came to see baby Dee!” I looked to Alex- we nodded.
“I’m the Empress of Space and Time, Dee Steinert!” We said in perfect unision.
“I hate it when y’all do that, Alex! I just forgot y’all kin see the future as well as traverse it.
“Woow, big word there, Dee! How many PHD’s you hold now, Ma?” I asked with a grin.
“Just three for now, child. English, Sociology, and Philosophy. I’m halfway through my Psychology doctorate now. By next summer I should have it finished. I’ll have Brie send you a Spacial-text invite.”
“For Alex, or Alex and Allie?” I batted my lashes several times at her.
“What do y’all think, child? Would I ever leave any of my children out of the loop- no matter how many there would be?”
“There were four of me at the race today, Ma.” I said calmly, and quite off-handedly.
Ma and Freddie’s mouth dropped.
“I don’t see how y’all can keep track of that and still stay sane, Empress.” Freddie stated shaking her head and making her light brown, curled, tresses dance about her breasts and shoulders.
“The boys are back!” The Cummins sisters announced in unison.
Ma pointed at them with a scowl. “You two…stop it…this instant!”
We all stopped talking and faced the kitchen. We remained quiet as we heard two male voices enter and open the refrigerator door.
“I don’t know what she was talking about, there’s plenty of ice cream in the freezer!”
“She just don’t like us playin’ video games, Brandon- er, maybe they had a coven meetin’ or somethin’!” Greg’s voice said sarcastically.
“That would be the day, man! Like any of them are witches! You’re too much sometimes, you know that?”
“How’d you explain my little dip into the pool earlier then?”
“Just admit it! You lost your balance, man. No need accusing the girls, own up, Greg!”
“I tell ya it felt like an invisible hand pushed me!”
“Give it a rest, Major!” Brandon implored him.
They appeared in the archway and stopped- both looking at all of us looking at them.
“Let me guess, you picked up the ice cream this morning before heading to the race?”
“Yes, dear. I figured you two would forget.” Alex focused in on Greg. “Oh, and Gregory, if we were going to convene a meeting of the coven, I would have sent you to Pheonix for ice cream instead of just down the street! Those meetings take lots of time to set up.” Alex giggled.
From my peripheral I caught Jacki flick her pointer finger.
From the kitchen, the gong-like sound of something striking one of Emily’s hanging skillets echoed through the rooms.
“What the Hell?” Greg exclaimed as he rushed out of the room.
Brandon looked directly at Jacki and Joss. “I don’t know how you did it, but good one ladies!” He gave the two thumbs up. Surprisingly, Cassie remained quiet and removed the whole time.
Alex leaned close. “I told you he was no dummy, sis!” She whispered in my ear.
I had always liked ice cream, but the invention of flavors other than chocolate, vanilla, and strawberry, was pure genious! My bowl of chocolate chip- cookie dough evaporated before my eyes! Alex looked on in fascination as I gobbled it down.
“Do you want a conveyor belt for that, sis?” she laughed.
“Wow! Don’t they feed ya on them boats, Allie?” Greg’s mouth opened.
“As a matter of fact, Gregory, it isn’t as good as the fillet minion Cookie serves, but it definitely beats the slop they serve you boys in the field!” I replied with wasted smugness.
This time I caught both Cummins girls flick a finger in sequence.
“Bong! Bing!” came from the kitchen.
“What the hell is doing that?” Greg cried as he ran into the other room.
“You two are telekenetic, aren’t you? That is sooo cool!” Brandon said as he pointed at Joss and Jacki. Both immediately turned crimson and looked to the floor.
“Don’t worry. I knew things like that existed; I just never experienced it before. Your secret is safe with me, ladies.” He paused. “You know. I read somewhere once, a long time ago, that twins have certain connections…psychic connections among other things. I didn’t believe it til now!” Brandon said as he glanced directly at Alex and I briefly then looked back at Jacki and Joss. “It must really be hard for you to be so far away from Ricky Lynn, Miss Samuels?”
Lynn blushed. “To tell the truth, we ain’t been around each other lately, sir.” She caught my glare. “I mean… with me bein’ stationed in the Pacific an’ all. We don’t get to see too much of each other.”
“Auntie Em, I’m sorry, but two of yer pans fell down out there- just a few scratches is all. Did they predict an earthquake today?” Greg’s slightly excited voice called from the other room.
“Yes, they can do that, Empress.” I heard Jacki’s voice in my head.
“No, Gregory! No earthquakes. Maybe you forgot to hang them up right. Mind double checking them, dear?” Emily shouted over her shoulder.
Mumbling came from the kitchen. Low enough that we couldn’t make out what was said.
“You don’t want to know, Empress! It would make a sailor blush!” I heard again in my mind. I looked over to see the two trying to hold back laughter. I smiled back acknowledging their quip. Again, Cassie remained surprisingly quiet. What was with that?
“Mom?” Young Alexander whispered and nodded slightly in Cassie’s direction. “She’s doing it again.”
“Doing what, Alex?” I quietly inquired of my twin.
“Brandon can you get the camera from our bedroom, dear? I want to show Allie what she missed.”
“Yes, I almost forgot about that, sis! I’d love to see the before pictures, Brandon,” I adlibbed.
“And just how long should it take me to get the said camera, honey?”
“It shouldn’t take you more than five minutes, dear.”
“Fine. I’ll be back in five.” A dejected Brandon got up from his seat and walked out of the room.
“Remember what happened to me today at the race? Cassie has those same spells.”
“But that was just a mistake, Alex. I already apologized for that. It only happened once…didn’t it?”
“Yes it only happened this once, sis. Damn freaky though, not being able to control yourself!”
“She does it frequently though, Empress.” Samantha chimed in.
“NO! Stay away from me!” Cassandra suddenly cried out.
“Jack, can you get a read on her?”
“I think so, Cap!” Came back in stereo. I noticed Emily shake her head.
Both women looked at each other, concentration evident on the faces.
“Can’t get through, Cap.” Joss shook her head. Jacki looked at her twin and raised an eyebrow. “Maybe if we combine our talents instead of trying individually…”
“Already on it, sis!” Joss said as she grabbed Jacki’s hand and held on. “Take what you need.”
I looked to Alex. “They do this often?”
“It’s the first time I saw this!”
After a minute a very red faced, perspiring Jacki broke the handhold. “We still can’t get through, Cap! I don’t think we can.”
“Maybe if you both helped out, Cap?” Joss said with a glimmer of hope.
“Sure, why not! Come on Alex, take hold.” I said with excitement.
“Now just close your eyes and let us do the work. You may feel a slight drain of power.” I heard Jacki in my mind.
At first everything was dark as the four of us held hands. Little by little I started to see small pinpoints of light. Soon, more and more stars filled my vision until nothing but bright light filled my view.
Slowly a figure began to form in the light.
“Cassie?” I shouted as the dark figure came into focus.
“Mom, how did you get here?” She seemed surprised.
“Where is here, honey?” As I asked the question more details came into focus. It appeared we were in a city somewhere- and a strange looking one at that!
“I don’t know, Mom, but I’m a little scared!” I noticed Cassie’s body shaking in fear.
The city began to change and reorganize itself into a big, bright, white room or auditorium. “Well, I have no idea where we are, honey, it’s your trip. Use you gifts, Cassie. Where are we?
“I’m not sure where this is, Mom. I don’t think this is the future though. It seems more like the past- way past!”
“What are you wearing, Cassie?” I noticed she now wore white linen of some sort. It was wrapped or draped around her like a toga.
“I guess the same thing you’re wearing!”
We both brought our arms into view. I was dressed in a similar manner.
“What was happening to you, Cassie? Back in the living room we heard you yelling for someone or something to stay away. What was so frightening?” I asked as I walked over to her side.
“That is what’s frightening, Mom!” She pointed behind me. Several dark shadows stood not twenty feet from my previous position.
“Who are you?” I shouted. “What do you want?”
The shadows seemed to shimmer slightly then began to coalesce into three distinct figures. Within a second or two we stood opposite three beautiful women dressed in attire similar to ours.
“Who are you?” I inquired again.
“Welcome, Empress!” The dark skinned, raven-haired women in the middle greeted us. Her voice was confidant, her tone, gruff.
“How do you know who I am?”
“How do you know who you are, Empress?” The woman calmly countered with her own question.
“I’m still not sure who I am, how do you?” I issued back in a stern tone of my own.
“How dare you…” The two women either side of her placed a near hand to her shoulders and mumbled something to her.
“Mom, I don’t think you should piss her off.” Cassie squeezed my shoulder gently.
The woman smiled curtly. “Apparently, I know you better then you know yourself, Empress. You do not recognize me?”
“No one pops to mind, no. Didn’t we meet in a beer garden or something, one time?”
“Insolent…!” Again her two attendants nudged her shoulders.
“You always were the comical one, Alexandra!” Her smile grew ever so slightly.
“Okay…so you know my name! Is this going to be one-sided, ma’am?”
The woman’s smile disappeared immediately. Her companion to her right whispered something to her.
“Yes, you are right, it may have been too long- she may not remember. Alexandra please let me introduce myself, and my companions. To my left is Deirdre, Goddess of all knowledge and the sciences- to my right, Cassiopeia, Goddess of beauty and love. I, myself, go by many different names, Jupiter, Hera, Juno, just to name a few. I prefer Janelle though.
“Nice to meet y’all. Now, where are we?” I didn’t ease up on my tone or expression.
“We have introduced ourselves and yet you do not pay us proper homage?”
“Look, I get it. Y’all are goddesses and you’re…you’re something bigger than a Goddess. And I’m the Empress of Space and Time! So what, tell me, where are we?” I cut her off as my attitude turned foul.
“Janelle, we’re losing her!” Deirdre announced loudly. It looked like she was pressing some invisible buttons or fooling with some unseen control of some sort. “I can’t hold her, Janelle! Something is pulling her back!”
The three strange women lost focus and started to fade. “We will meet again, Empress!” was the last thing we heard before the shadows faded entirely. Cassie and I were alone again.
“Who do you think they were, Mom?” Cassie was still shaking.
“Goddesses, of course! As I recall from my Western history classes, Hera, Juno, and Jupiter were the names of the Queen of the Gods in Roman, Greek, and Norse Myth.”
“I knew that, Mom! I’m not entirely dense!”
“Then you should also know that nowhere in those myths do the names Deirdre or ‘Janelle’ appear. Those women, Cassie, were not Goddesses- they were scientists!”
“How could you know that?” Cassie looked at me in confusion.
“Before they started to fade, I heard the one called Deirdre say she was losing us. She appeared to be making adjustments to some sort of equipment- almost like tuning in a radio to a certain station. She was desperately trying to keep us in that place!”
“So what is pulling us back, Mom?”
“If I’m not mistaken, your sister, brother, Aunts, and friends. Take my hand sweetie, I think its time to get us home.”
Cassie took my hand and I repeated that immortal movie phrase, “There’s no place like home! There’s no place like home! There’s no place like home!”
The bright light started to fade. Everything went to black until I opened my eyes and found I was back in Emily’s living room. I noticed Alex and I had been joined by everyone else in the room- all holding hands. Alex had a very concerned look on her face. Slowly Jacki and Joss opened their eyes.
“You saw that didn’t you, sis?” Jacki looked around the room and then to Joss with saucer-sized eyes. Joss just nodded slowly.
“You mean the three scary bitches in the white linens, Jack?”
Jacki and Joss nodded slowly as they looked at me. Alex said nothing, which was quite out of character for the future me!
“Mom?” I heard Cassie cry out and noticed Emily holding her hand. “Thank you for bringing me back, Mom!” She stood up and ran over to us, putting an arm around Alex and I. I heard her sniff back tears. When she calmed down, she moved back and looked at me.
“That was the corniest exit line I’ve ever heard, Empress!”
“What can I say, I like the Wizard of Oz?”
“Cap, where was that place?” Joss asked.
“If I had to guess, ladies, what you saw was a laboratory somewhere.”
“Who wears clothes like that in a lab, Empress?” Spenser asked. I was really surprised he would participate.
“I didn’t say I knew when it was, Spencer, only like it looked like a laboratory somewhere. Thank you for helping us though. Your power may have helped shift the balance and pulled us back. Thank you again, Spencer!”
“I couldn’t just sit here and guess at what you all were going through! I am part of the family you know and you are welcome, Empress- as always.”
“So, what did I miss?” Brandon asked from the archway.
“We decided to have an impromptu coven meeting anyway, dear. You just missed it!” Alex finally chirped. “Where’s Greg? I thought he’d have something slimy to say about a bunch of women all holding hands?” Cassie gave her a disgusted glare.
“He’s lost in that old Halo game downstairs. You’d think he had enough of that when he was a kid! I take it Cassie is back with us again?”
Alex smiled and winked at me- apparently her concern had faded. “Back with us, Brandon? She was sitting right over there the whole time. Where did you think she went?”
“If I had to guess, some place off this planet. From the glazed over look, that is. Never mind. If you don’t want to tell me I can understand. I’ll be down killing aliens with numb-nuts.” Brandon pouted as he turned for the kitchen.
“Stop right there, you idiot!” Alex said as she walked over to him, turned him around, and kissed him. “You know there are things we can’t talk about! When I feel you’re ready you’ll be the first to know, Sweetheart. I was thinking about turning in for the night after I get Allie, Joss, and Lynn settled in.” She rubbed a hand up and down Brandon’s arm. The guy never had a chance. Brandon just closed his eyes with a contented smile.
“Okay, you win, Alexandra. I’ll be up in half an hour.”
“I’ll be waiting, dear. Don’t be late.” She kissed him again.
Once Brandon was clear of the room and out of earshot, the concerned look returned.
“Allie? Can I have a word? In private, I mean?”
Sure thing…where?” I looked around at the crowded room.
“Follow me, sis.” She motioned me to follow.
We made our way upstairs to her bedroom. Without warning Alex turned and wrapped her arms around me.
“What is this for?” I asked in surprise.
“I’m just checking to see if we’re still one!”
“I suppose we are, Alex, I felt that tingle I always feel when we touch.”
“I did too, but…”
“But what, Alex?”
“But…what happened downstairs just now…that…I don’t…Alex, it never happened to me! Do you understand? It never happened to me! When I was in your place that never happened. Have we gone and inadvertently caused another dimensional offshoot…like the other Alex?” I saw terror appear on Alex’ face.
“I don’t know…I…we won’t know for another six days.”
“You were right the first time, Empress. You won’t know for another six days. If I understand the theory of these paradoxes, you, Empress, are the only one capable of returning to the original timeline. I am but a continuation of this line. If I were to go back this dimension may detach itself entirely! We wouldn’t be the same Alex!” Her arms tightened around me.
“Alex, let’s think this out as rationally as we can- given our abilities. First, do you remember everything that happened in that place?”
“I think so. Everything was dark at first- like when we first went to our private dimension, remember?” I nodded. “Then it got brighter and brighter. Cassie developed out of a shadowy form. That strange city came into focus. I asked her what she was afraid of and she pointed behind me, that’s when those three appeared behind me.”
“You keep saying me instead of us, Alex. We were holding hands in the living room, remember?”
“Ya! I didn’t see you there though! It was just Cassie and I! Where did you go, Empress?”
I thought things out for a minute or two. Only one of us was there with Cassie. Not Allie and Alex; not Alex and the Empress; not Allie and the Empress, just ‘the Empress’! Just Cassie and the Empress!
“Alex, I don’t think we’ve created a new dimension here. I think that lab…that place, was outside time as we know it! If we both saw and experienced the same things, yet there was only one of us there…”
“We’re both still the Empress! It must be some place only the Empress can go!” A huge smile formed on both our faces as she finally put some distance between us. “But what about Cassie? Why was she there? How could she be someplace the Empress can only go? As far as I know, her gift is fully developed. We are the only ones who can travel through time and dimension- God, I sound just like Rod Serling!”
“Who’s that?” I looked at her in confusion.
“Never mind. You’ll find out in twenty years. My point is, how was it possible for our daughter to be there in the first place?”
“She’s our daughter? I don’t know! Maybe because she is our daughter is the reason she was there?”
“Then why wasn’t Sam there too, Alex? She’s our daughter too, you know- and why not Alex? He’s ours too!”
“Look, we’re the Empress of Space and Time, that doesn’t mean we have all the answers, Alex. How many times through the years have we played things by ear? Since the change, I mean.”
“More times than you can remember, younger Alex!”
“Younger Alex! We’re the same person, Alex!”
“You forget, dear sister, I’m ninety years older than you.”
“Oh ya. Huh, that never dawned on me. Still, we are the same person…technically.”
“This isn’t helping answer the original question, Alex!”
“I know! Look, maybe it’s because it was her trip to begin with! She initiated it, we just lent our presence.”
“Okay, I can understand that. Next question: Why would someone be after Cassie?”
“Um, to get to us? Someone wants the Empress, Alex! It’s the only thing that makes sense.”
“Okay. Who and why?”
“I guess we’ll find that out in the future, Alex.”
“That doesn’t help, Empress!”
“Let’s see you do any better…Empress! This is just great!”
“What’s so great?”
“I came all the way out to 2026 just to have an argument with myself!” I stopped to let that sink in. “You know… I’m going to take Jack’s advice, Alex.”
“What advice is that, sis?”
“I’m going to take a few of those ibuprophen things and go to bed! This entire highbrow dimensional, paradoxical, thinking crap has given me a severe headache! I think I’ll go get ready for bed, get a nightcap, and then settle into that nice comfortable bed you showed me earlier! We’ll continue this discussion in the morning. When’s breakfast- 0700hrs?”
“Alex, wait!”
I stopped and turned around.
“Thank you for helping me get Cassie back tonight!”
“That’s the way we are, Empress!” I gave her a large devious smile as I turned, opened the door, and headed down the hallway to my shared bedroom.
Alex, Jack, and Ricky Lynn’s trip to the future continues as the trio learns more about their future selves. The cure for Randi Van Pelt’s mysterious illness is just as strange. Alex goes on her first mission as ‘Empress’ and finds that sometimes, they don’t end as expected. Which is more of a headache: the missions, friends, or family, and can the pharmaceutical companies keep up with the demand for aspirin?
Episode 6 “First Mission”
0800hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, August 11th, 2026
“Good morning, Empress! How did you sleep?” Spencer cheerfully greeted as I cleared the last step and shuffled, still not quite awake, into the kitchen.
“Have you ever slept in a Quonset hut, or on a regulation cot, Spence?”
“Can’t say I’ve ever had the pleasure, Allie.”
“Well, this was nothing like that! That mattress was worlds better than anything I’ve slept on up to this point- except Mariah’s custom-built bed of course! I’ve only slept…tried to sleep on it once so far. To answer your question, I slept like a baby, Spence!”
“Glad to hear that, Allie. Emily and Alex spent about two weeks searching from here to Santa Fe for mattresses ‘fit for an Empress’!” He chuckled as he removed a ceramic cup from the wall cabinet, filled it with coffee and placed it before me. “I assume you like your coffee the same as Alex?” His question was more of a statement. I nodded. Joss and Lynn soon joined us in the kitchen and Spencer fetched two more cups and poured them coffee as well.
“I guess it’s hard to get the military out of your system?” Spencer posed the question to the three of us.
“Kind of. Seeing as yesterday morning we were still at war with Japan…”
“And today they make most of our best consumer goods!” Spencer finished my sentence, though not the way I had expected.
I could tell by the expressions on my two companions’ they had not been briefed on this era’s political and economic situations.
“Yes, you two, Japan became an ally after the war. We helped them rebuild their industries and they began to out produce the United States beginning in the 1960’s.”
“Allie’s right, after World War II, the Allies helped to rebuild war-torn Europe and Japan. We reestablished trade with both countries, well, half of Germany anyway, after the Korean conflict.”
“Half of Germany?” Lynn always looked cute when she was confused.
“Half of Berlin and the Eastern portion of Germany went to Russia, at that time the Soviet Union, after Germany surrendered in August of ’44. In the fifties I think, the Soviets started construction of a huge wall that separated East from West until the fall of the Soviet Union in the late ‘80’s.”
“So, we won the war?”
“Yes, we won the war, Ricky Lynn. In winning that war though, we opened up Pandora’s box- the Cold War arms race, and the Nuclear Age! Ale…Allie can tell you two all about how Emily and I met.” Spencer began to adlib while motioning with his eyes behind us. It didn’t take my gift or Jack’s to tell me who was there.
“Good morning, Gregory. Up rather early aren’t we?”
“How did you know I was here?”
“We’re Witches, remember? You called us that last night- something about a coven meeting, I believe? No, actually I smelled your cheap cologne as you came down the stairs.”
“Cassie likes it, you don’t have to.”
“I wonder?”
“You wonder what, babe?”
“When Cassie was younger, she always asked me to bring her a pet. I wonder if she would still like a toad.” I rolled my hand mystically at him as he came around the large kitchen table. Spencer tried hard to hold back his laugh. Joss and Lynn had no problem breaking into hysterical laughter though.
“I’m on to you, Allison Steinert! You play this incredibly tough bitch to the entire world, yet I think that’s just a cover for the soft-hearted, sexually deprived, Lesbian you really are!”
Spencer noticeably tensed up as Joss and Lynn tried they’re best to keep from killing my daughter’s asshole partner.
“You’re right, Gregory, I’m soft-hearted, but I don’t play at anything.” I hissed. I let my intense stare burn deep into his forehead. Six days left! Six…long…days until I could show this buffoon how dangerous it really was to push my patience!
“Aunt Allie, are you and Greg butting heads again?” Cassie’s weary voice sounded from the stairway.
“No, I’m not butting heads with anyone, dear. I’m just having a battle of wits with an unarmed person. At the very least I’m conversing with a butt.”
Spencer’s coffee shot out his nose, spraying halfway across the table. I received a very ‘threatening’ look, a very conspiratorial look, from Greg- a look that failed to frighten me in any way, shape, or form.
“Why don’t you two call a truce?”
“Ya, babe, how about a truce?”
“Cassandra, I have not yet begun to fight!” I exclaimed then downed the last of my coffee and rose quickly from the table.
“Chester Nimitz, right?” Gregory apparently wasn’t comfortable with just one foot in his mouth.
“No,” I said in total disbelief, “John Paul Jones. Where did you learn your history- the five and dime?”
“Mo…Aunt Allie that is enough! I will not have you and Greg nuking each other every time you meet! He’s mine and I’m keeping him a while longer, do you understand?”
“Have it your way, sweetheart, you’re old enough to know your own mind. I think I’m going to go to the pool, anyone care to join me?” I turned and headed up the stairs without a second thought.
“Allie, we’d like to talk with you about last night.” I opened my eyes to see the Cummins twins standing over me in their matching bikinis. Raising myself up a little in the lounge chair, I moved my sunglasses up to my forehead.
“Sure, what’s on your mind, Jack?” I pointed to the empty chairs to either side. “Have a seat. Relax.”
“Cap, we’re really concerned that that was only the first of many attempts. Joss and I agree with your analysis last night though, and…”
“You were listening to me…again? Do I have to go to my dimension to have some privacy anymore?”
“No, Alex! I…we only listen when it involves someone’s safety! From what everyone who joined us saw last night, our eavesdropping seemed warranted!”
“That’s very considerate of you, Jack, but I felt I was in no danger from those women. In fact, I felt a certain amount of concern from them. Not so much from the one called Janelle, but from her two ‘goddesses’. I got the feeling they were playing at something, but for the life of me I don’t know what! Could either of you get any sort of vibe from them?”
“Vibe, Cap?”
“I know what she means, sis. She wants to know if you sensed…anything…from them.”
Joss shook her head.
“No, Alex, nothing. It was like they were there, but not there.”
“Like phantoms, Cap.” Joss added.
“Well whatever they were, they weren’t gods or goddesses! As I said last night they looked like scientists. The one looked like she was frantically trying to tune something in- like possibly trying to tune Cassie and I in?”
“Like she was trying to beam you back!” Jacki raised her voice slightly in excitement.
“Huh?” Joss and I asked at the same time.
“Nothing, just an old TV program reference, that’s all. Never mind. Could it be that they think you should be there instead of here for some reason?”
I shrugged my shoulders. “Time for a dip in the water; you two coming in?”
Jacki leaned close as I got off the lounge chair. “You do know Samantha is in the water, right?” She whispered.
“For about fifteen minutes now, yes.” I whispered back.
Once over the shock of the water, we made our way over to the slight, stationery, oval shaped ripple in about three foot of water at the shallow end. I motioned for Jacki and Joss to surround the ripple.
“We know you’re here, Sam. No one is looking so you can re-phase.” I said quietly to the motionless shimmer.
“You two told her! I saw you say something to her before you got in!” Samantha said after reappearing. I noted with some irony that Sam and I wore matching bikinis.
“I knew you were here before Jack even got here, Sam. Mother’s have a sixth sense about their kids, didn’t you know that?”
“Yes, mom! I may not have any children yet, but you’ve told me repeatedly.”
“So, are you tailing me too?”
“I thought I’d stay close, yes.”
“Come here!” I hugged my youngest daughter. “That was thoughtful, honey, but I’m in no danger. I don’t think those women will harm me. I think they may be trying to retrieve me.”
“Retrieve you?” She looked at me curiously. “If it’s alright with you I’ll still worry about you, mom.”
“As a good daughter should, wouldn’t you agree, Cassandra?” I said as I turned and looked suspiciously at an empty lounge chair near the pool’s edge. The Cummin’s girls reached for their heads simultaneously.
“No! We didn’t even know you were here, Cassie! Stop yelling at us! If your mother heard that foul mouth, she’d start looking for the Phel’s-Naptha soap! Look, just materialize already and stop bitching!”
I still wasn’t comfortable with Jack’s one-sided conversations, but I understood why she did it.
“You two can suck the life out of any party, did you know that?” Both Jacks gave her a quirky smile.
“And just how is this any kind of a party, Cassandra?” I inquired, more than a little miffed at her unheard vocabulary.
“You don’t seem to be taking any of what happened last night seriously! Even in their presence you openly mocked them, Mom! What if they are these gods they claim to be? They could possibly have the power to ‘ffffffft’ you!” Her hand opened quickly to signify a burst. “Mom, no one wants to see you die!” Her voice had a concerned, yet angry growl to it.
“I’m a hard thing to kill, honey, just ask Aunt Brie!”
“Oh, you mean the story she told us back at your parent’s farm? About how you and Brie were escaping from the Oak Ridge lockup and you were just a little slow to phase out? Brie told us you were out cold and healing for two days, Alex!” Joss related with a catty grin.
“You were in jail, mom? You never told Sam or I about that! My mother was a jailbird- a fugitive!” Cassie said with a slight giggle.
“I was breaking your Aunt out because of a misunderstanding, besides your grandparents dropped the charges, honey.” I downplayed it with a shrug of my shoulders.
“You aided and abetted a known criminal, mom? Now I know where Cassie gets it from!” Sam interjected with a devious smile.
“Ya, like you never did anything wrong, Miss ‘oh, did that just drop into my bag?’”
“Belay that you two! I’ll find out about it soon enough! My point is that I’ve survived being shot…twice, almost blown up by a stray enemy torpedo, attacked by a large Japanese officer, attacked by a drunken longshoreman, almost incinerated aboard the Arizona…”
“Wait, you were on the Arizona?” Cassie interrupted in surprise and raised her hand.
“Brie never told you?” I asked, equally surprised. Both Sam and Cassie shook their heads. I looked to Jack. They both raised their arms and shrugged.
I looked around us. The immediate pool area was deserted. It was as good a time as any to begin the story.
“Your Aunt Brie was originally killed aboard the Arizona, 0810hrs Sunday December 7, 1941. They were trapped when the compartment next to his took a direct bomb hit.” I felt a shudder run the length of my spine as I recalled the scene. “My brother Brian and ten of his fellow sailors were killed instantly. After I found I could travel through time, I decided to try and save them. That Sunday morning I ported into his compartment. We were so close to that bomb, we could hear the timer spinning down over the screaming and other explosions. I used my new feminine charms to get all eleven to hold onto me and ported them out in the nick of time to the beach directly across from the ship on Ford Island.”
“After we rephased, only Brian stayed close enough for me to protect as a Dive-bomber missed his target. The stray torpedo skipped across the water and impacted on the beach directly in front of us. We had nowhere to go and no time! I managed to shield Brian from the blast as I phased us out, but I wasn’t quick enough- my back was exposed to a small fraction of the intense heat. The back of my uniform was burned completely off and my skin was severely burned.”
“Even so, Brian and I traveled back to 1944. We stopped aboard Sand Dollar so I could change my uniform. That’s when he just had to have that drink of water… Y’all know the rest.” I concluded the tale with tear-stained cheeks.
“That’s terrible! Aunt Brie just told us you came to her rescue, mom. She never went into the details, though- now I see why.”
“I remember it like yesterday, girls. Every time I tell that story the images of those eleven people come back to haunt me.”
“You just said ten…ten men from the Arizona, mom. Where did the eleventh come from?” Sam immediately caught my mistake.
“Cynthia Riggby, Lt., J.G. She worked as a secretary at the Navy hospital. Cindy was kind enough to offer me a place to stay that Saturday night. She was killed when a bomb exploded just outside the office she worked in. The blast was so intense it blow her through the office wall and into the hallway, breaking her neck, Emily told me.”
“Empress, you can travel back and save her, remember?” Cassie quietly reminded me as she gently grasped my forearm.
“It’s not that simple, honey! Your Aunt saw her die! She was in the hallway not thirty feet from her! If I were to go back and save Cindy, I would risk changing your…our history. I can’t take such a big risk! I have to get out of this water. I’m getting all prunie.”
I sniffed to clear my tear filled sinuses as I made my way to the steps. With all those images still freshly dredged up, I began to consider Cassie’s words. How on Earth could I rescue that kind woman from under Emily’s nose? Was there a way?
I shook my head to clear my thoughts. There was plenty of time for me to formulate a possible plan. Surely I would have one in five days. Reaching the steps, I turned and saw that Jacki and Joss were wiping tears from they’re faces. I waded back over.
“I take it you both were looking into my head?”
“Cap?” Joss asked for them both. “How do you keep it all inside? All those men…the pieces…the blood- how can you do that?”
“Let me ask you a question, Jack. Have you ever thought about all those sailors we’ve sent to a watery grave during the war? Most of those men were only trying to do what they thought was best for their country- some, like Tish, never wanted any part of it, but served because they had to! Do you lose sleep with images of their gruesome demise?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“Because it’s our job, Alex! It was our job to kill the enemy!” Joss spit out.
“Yes, Jack, it was our job…in part. But because of these changes,” I waved my hand at us, “my job has unexpectedly become exponentially more complex! I’m forced to now be the ultimate strategist. Carefully picking and choosing what I can…should change and what has to be left…” I wiped my eyes again. I decided to describe it to them as I saw things.
“Scientists claim there are four dimensions: three physical dimensions and time. I must coordinate, interpret, inspect, remedy, and interact with at least five. Confusing things even more, time has become variable! At least y’all have the security that sequential time affords- Monday flows into Tuesday flows into Wednesday.” I could feel their argument forming.
“I’m not saying my situation is any more overwhelming than yours- I’m sure it must scare the living hell out of you knowing you can end someone’s life with just a thought. What I’m saying is that we all have to live with certain portions, certain aspects of who we are. Those images you saw are mine to deal with- mine alone! Some things are best left unseen, my sisters.” I glanced up at the sun. “Would you look at the time? Let’s get back to the house; I’m ready for some lunch!”
Stepping out of the pool I retrieved my flip-flops and wrap from the lounge chair flicking my twisted wrap at Cassie as I passed by.”
“Hey that stung! What’d you do that for?”
“That’s for the foul language, young lady!” I saw Samantha smile.
“Young! You do realize Sam and I are technically older than you, Empress?”
“Relatively, Honey. I’m still your mother and that is a constant!” I giggled as I walked through the gate and down the street to Emily’s.
The street outside of Emily’s Condo was certainly getting crowded these days, I noted as I turned onto the concrete driveway. Opening the door, I was assaulted by loud groans, shouts and heavy weapons fire. Only the gunfire and some of the groans were coming from the loudspeakers around the room.
“Damn! How do you do that, woman?” Greg’s voice shouted loudest among the other noises.
“What’s wrong, Greggie? Got a problem with a girl beatin’ your ass?” A familiar voice shouted back with a slight giggle.
“Randi Van Pelt?” I shouted- hopefully to be heard above the noisy destruction playing out on the screen.
A menu of some sort quickly appeared on the screen.
“Hey! What the hell?”
“Quit yer bitchin’, Greggie! You were just about to get fragged again anyway!” The lithe brunette rose from the couch and turned her attention to me.
“Skipper! Glad you could make it! I’ve missed you so much!” We hugged and she kissed me on the cheek.
“Glad to see you in the flesh, Chief!”
“Speaking of flesh, looking good, Allie!” She said as she eyed me up. “Alex said she was going to get you into something more up-to-date! How are things back at the Base?” She winked at me with a large smile.
“I’m afraid things just aren’t the same without you, Randi.” My expression grew dark as I glanced down at the floor for a brief second.
“Oh, I see.” Randi leaned into me harder and whispered in my ear. “The damn pervert thinks he has a clue what we’re talking about, Allie, let’s do something to make him forget! Follow my lead.” She moved away slightly. “Maybe this will help get things back on track!”
Without warning, Randi reached up, cupped my left breast in her hand and began gently massaging it while pressing her lips to mine in a very passionate kiss.
Wow! Go with it she said! How could I not? Certain parts of my body jumped into overdrive! I suddenly felt faint- dizzy at the very least. Randi broke the kiss and I looked into those ice blue eyes of hers.
“That…” I swallowed hard and blinked slowly a few times. Taking a deep breath I continued. “That…that’s what I call a real course correction!”
“Damn lesbo’s get all the good ones!” A disgruntled Greg mumbled to himself. It was just loud enough for us to hear.
“Let’s go upstairs, Allie, I’m tired of torturing this loser! It’s so hard to find a man that can hold up his end of things for the duration these days.” She giggled as we headed for the stairs.
Alex, Brandon, Emily, Spencer, and Ricky Lynn were in the kitchen talking as we topped the stairs.
“Skipper, glad to see ya!” A smiling Ricky Lynn greeted.
“You to, Chief!” We hugged. “Good job yesterday, by the way. Very impressive!”
“Aw, hell, that was nothin’ compared to the beauty we sent to Mars, Skip!” She bubbled.
“How’s that one going?” I asked just to blend in. I tried to look unimpressed.
“So far she’s got more mileage on her than the Sand Dollar and still goin’ strong. How’s things on Base?”
“I was just telling Randi that we miss her a lot and wish she would come back to us. Maybe Lynn can get you to reconsider?” I sweetened my voice and looked toward Randi.
“Skipper, I’m out of the service now. Maybe I can come for a visit one of these days? I have other priorities these days, you know.”
“You should all come back to the Base! I’m in a position now to provide transportation!” I winked at Randi, then to Spencer.
Our conversation was interrupted by the loud voice downstairs.
“Ya, the bitch is upstairs with her sisters! When ya go up, ask one of ‘em when lunch is- I’m getting hungry! Hey, why’d the damn TV shut off? Damn remote!” Greg’s voice could easily be heard now.
The Cummins twins entered the kitchen first, huge evil grins on their faces. Lynn came around the corner next, upon seeing Randi she broke into tears and just about knocked her over.
“Randi!” She squealed. “ I’m so glad to see you, Randi! Oh God, did I missed you!” She hugged the woman for all she was worth.
“Geez, Louise, sis! We haven’t seen each other in the same amount of time and all I got was a cheap peck on the cheek! How does she rate?”
Gregory and Cassie appeared with Samantha following close behind.
“You’re just my sister!” Lynn stated matter-of-factly.
“Shit! Not another one! Damn dike’s are takin’ over the world!” Greg muttered under his breath.
“Shutup, asshole!” Cassie growled as both my girls slapped the back of his head.
Alex and I smiled as did everyone else in the room- except for, of course, Greg- and Cassie.
“Hey Greg, I’ll take you on! I think I can still kick your butt at that decade old shoot ‘em up! Or err ya yeller, pilgrim?” Brandon said as he tried to imitate someone- I wasn’t certain whom though.
“Ya sure, why not. I have this deep desire to kill something lately!” He looked toward me with an ice-cold stare.
I stared back into his eyes with the intensity and determination of someone with nothing to lose- and a slight smirk.
He immediately broke eye contact.
I thought as much.
“Hey!” Spencer broke the tension, “Want to go into town and catch a flic? The new remake of ‘Gone with the Wind’ just came out. It’s playing in ‘Holo 3D’. Would you girls like to go see it? My treat!”
“Oh, Spence, that movie is going to be full price! You sure we can afford twenty-five a person?”
“This is a special occasion, Emily, and special occasions demand special entertainment, right?”
I just about fell over when I heard the price of a movie ticket! What really struck me hard was the price of gasoline when we passed a station that still sold it- $17.50 and 9/gallon! I was glad I would be going back to twenty-five cent movies and seventeen-cent gas! How could anyone afford to live these days?
The movie wasn’t bad. It followed the original faithfully with only minor changes and a few exaggerated, questionable scenes. I didn’t think I cried in some parts the last time I saw it, though. It was amazing how the audience was surrounded by the picture and actually felt like a part of it, though I thought it was a little too over the top, when the Union army came riding in over our heads. I ducked my head thinking the hooves would hit me! Being raised on a farm, I knew all too well what that would feel like!
When we returned to the house, yet another vehicle had arrived. I also noticed that the other cars had been shifted around.
“What do you know, she did make it!” Emily sounded surprised yet happy as we pulled into the garage. Alex’s truck was gone from the other garage stall.
“Brandon must have taken Greg down to the bar in town. We should be able to talk freely for the rest of the night.” Alex explained looking back from shotgun. Alex then looked at Emily.
“I thought her doctor told her to stay home?”
“Pffft! What do they know?” Emily waved Alex off with her right hand.
“You think she’ll be okay, sis? Tell the truth, I honestly can’t remember my reaction.” I heard her ask.
“I’m not sure how she’ll take it, Alex. I know she’s never seen it before. It may hit all three pretty hard. You know, remind them of something they’ve tried hard not to think about until now? ” Emily responded.
As soon as we reached the living room, Emily greeted her newest guest.
“Hey, stranger, how’s our newest momma doing?”
“Oh, about as well as I can, Emily.”
The brunette slowly stood from the couch, her back still to us. I recognized the voice immediately.
“Carroll! Long time no see!’ I greeted her cheerfully. I felt my smile widen- until she turned sideways and waddled around the side of the couch! My mouth just about hit the floor when I saw her basketball-sized belly! I was speechless!
“Thanks for the compliment, guys! You really know how to make a pregnant woman comfortable! Care to pick your jaws up off the floor, you three?”
“No she didn’t eat too many watermelon seeds, Ricky Lynn! She’s seven months along on her very first pregnancy. You of all people should know what that looks like, Chief.” We all giggled at Jacki’s remark.
Alex stepped up to her and gave her a gentle hug.
“I think she looks spectacular!” Alex gushed.
Carroll looked back to me.
“Sorry I broke protocol, Alex. I just figured it was time to finally try it.” She looked sad.
“You waited all these years, Carroll? Why? Those protocols haven’t been in affect since the eighties!” I responded, revealing that I had traveled to more places, more times than I let on.
“I didn’t feel ready until now, Skip. When Carson and I met…I…it just felt like the right time!” We wrapped our arms around each other. Her extra baggage felt strange against my flat, trim stomach.
“We both welcome you to 2026, Empress!” She whispered in my ear. I felt a foot or hand kick me. Now that was strange!
Carroll moved back slightly and looked down at her swollen belly.
“Now, is that any way to treat our Empress, Sweetheart?” She said as she gently rubbed her stomach through the extra large blouse.
“I don’t mind, Carroll. It was amazing! I’ve never felt anything like that before. How does it feel?”
“Like I swallowed a beachball full of lead! My back hurts; I feel bloated all the time; my legs ache: I walk funny; I get these crazy mood swings and cravings at all hours of the day oh, and Greenpeace wants to push my huge ass carcass off the beach and back into the ocean- aside from that it feels marvelous! Now, can I sit back down, please?”
I never realized Carroll could be so sarcastic! She returned to her spot on the couch after exchanging hugs with Lynn and Joss.
After we all found seats, Lynn got right down to business.
“So, Randi, how do we get you back?”
“I forgot how hard that was on you Chief! As I said in the trailer, isn’t it enough you know I’m alive and well? The whole purpose of the Empress’ bringing you here was to get you to relax, Ricky Lynn! You would’ve worried yourself to death if Alex and Emily hadn’t planned this trip for you.”
“I just want to get you back, Randi! It’s not the same with you in the infirmary!”
“Sis, that was almost ninety years ago! Let it go while yer here! She’s perfectly fine.” Ricky Lynn admonished her twin.
“I wanna know how to help you, dammit!” Lynn shouted abruptly.
“Lieutenant, stand down! That’s an order!” Alex beat me to the command.
“I just want to help her get better.” Lynn broke into tears. Ricky Lynn leaned over and gathered her ‘sister’ in her arms.
“We know, Ricky Lynn. We know. We drive ourselves too hard sometimes, sis!” She consoled her twin.
“I just want her back.” Lynn cried quietly into her sister’s shoulder.
“Lynn, it’s an easy fix! You just have to reboot me…that’s all.” Randi told her as she touched the distraught woman’s forearm.
Lynn slowly looked around at her. “How do I do that? What’s a reboot?”
I don’t know how you did it, Chief. Only you know how you did it.” Randi glanced over to Ricky Lynn.
Lynn immediately glared at her twin.
“You knew the whole time I’ve been here? You knew and didn’t tell me? Why would you do something so cruel? Was this all some kind of sick joke on little Ricky Lynn? I hate this place! I hate time travel! I hate you!” Lynn screamed to her sister as she jumped up, ran out of the room and up the stairs. We heard a door slam. Ricky Lynn excused her self and ran after her twin.
“That went well! The next time I have an idea like that just smack me, Emily!” I said with disappointment. Emily just smiled.
“She’ll be fine, sis. As I recall, it’s just PMS. The first one took us by surprise too, remember?” Alex admitted.
“Better than you do, sis!”
“Yes, well, we won’t talk about that right now.” Alex said in embarrassment.
“Allie told us the real story about Aunt Brie, mom!” Cassie chirped with excitement as she spilled the beans.
Alex’s expression changed dramatically!
“I don’t remember us telling them that, Empress! Something has changed and I’m not sure I’m me any more!” She began to cry.
“Then hold my hand and be reassured, Alex!” I held my hand out to her. She promptly took hold and we both felt the slight tingle that indicated we were one in the same. “Believe me now, Alex?”
“How can we be sure, Empress?”
“Because I’m sure! Just because three strange women suddenly suck Cassie and I into another possible dimension doesn’t mean this reality has changed! It simply means they are affecting time as it pertains exclusively to the Empress. Since we are the Empress, we both have the experience fresh in our minds! That is why you can’t remember it, Alex, it only just happened!”
“Wow, mom that is really deep! When did you learn so much about Chaos Theory?” Sam asked surprised by what I had said.
“I read a lot of comic books as a boy! They were just a nickel back then. So, have you picked out a name for your daughter yet, Carroll?” Alex and I turned our attention back to our very pregnant guest.
“You know I have, Skip!”
“Allie, Carroll is the reason you decided to fully embrace your womanhood. You decided tonight not to fight your urges.”
“It wasn’t tonight, Alex. It was the very instant little Alexis kicked her godmother in the stomach a little while ago!”
“Well, that much hasn’t changed!”
“Nor has anything else in our life, Alex! Learn to trust yourself!”
“Doc, Jim and Alex are back. Should I let them in?” Jacki suddenly changed the subject.
“Of course, I didn’t know you had the place under lockdown!”
“Just a precaution in case Greg and Brandon decided to crash the party, Doc.”
My nephew and son soon joined us. Apparently, the two had gone to the Community’s Recreation Center to play something called a ‘Virtual RPG’.
Jimmy immediately approached and hugged me tight.
“Hi, Empre…Aunt Allie.” He slipped as he kissed me.
“Hi, Mom. Wow, Aunt Carroll, you got big!” Young Alex exclaimed as he caught a glimpse of her belly.
“You know you have your mother’s talent for subtlety, don’t you?” There was that rare Sheldon sarcasm again.
“I’m sorry, Aunt Carroll, it’s just that it’s been a long time since I saw you.” The teen gently hugged his Aunt.
“How come you never learned to apologize like that?” Carroll glared at Alex and I then laughed.
“Because y’all weren’t preggers before, girl!” Alex shot back.
The room erupted in laughter.
“Emily, how much do you remember about that morning?” I asked as I sat across from her at the table the next morning.
“Which morning, sis?” She said looking at me curiously.
“That December morning. What do you remember about that morning at the hospital?”
“What are you getting at, Alex? What could possibly interest you about the hospital that…? Oh, I see where this is leading! No, Alex! You can’t do anything without disrupting the flow of this reality! I won’t let you, sis! Tell me you’ll forget about this…this…this ludicrous idea to save Lt. Riggby!” Emily pleaded with me.
“She helped me, Emily! She had plans for a husband and family! How could I just let that all disappear?”
“How many others died that day? In the days, even years that followed, sis? You can’t save them all! You can’t play favorites!”
“Haven’t I been playing favorites by protecting y’all?”
“You haven’t just protected us, Alex. You’ve done this world a great many services over the years! Services it will never realize happened.”
“If you say so, sis. I’ve just had this nagging feeling I need to do something… to save Cindy! I can’t explain why, it just feels right!”
“Oh, Alex, I had no idea you felt so strongly about her. You’ve never mentioned anything all these years, why now?” Emily gave me another curious look.
“It’s been eating at me since we arrived at the base. I picture her in my mind and feel I forgot something! I just can’t shake the feeling I forgot her- like she should be here! See? It’s bringing tears to my eyes!” I complained as I wiped the wet beginnings from the corners of my eyes. I could see the same happening to Emily.
“If you feel so strongly about it, sis, I’ll try my best to recall that morning.”
“I appreciate it, sis! As much detail as you feel you can relate. Stop if it gets too painful though, okay?” I reached across the table to hold her hand.
“I reported for duty at 0600hrs. I was making my rounds up until we heard the planes overhead around 0800.” She stopped as tears began streaming down her cheeks. “Oh, Alex, it was so terrible!”
“Take it slowly, sis. We don’t have to do it all right now.”
“No, Alex, let me get it out. I’ve kept it locked away inside for way too long!”
We were interrupted by Jack entering the kitchen. Both had a somber look as they nodded at us and proceeded to fix themselves coffee.
“If you’d like,” Jacki spoke quietly, “I could pass the memories to you, Empress. That way you could have all the details to replay at your discretion- with your permission of course, Emily.” She nodded.
“We can do that?” Joss sounded surprised.
“Ya, sis, we can do that. You find out from me…today…right now.”
“Oh, this is one of those time paradoxes, Mina talks about, right?”
“Sort of, Jack. With Emily’s permission you can help.” Again Emily gave a nod.
“We just need to hold hands for this to work. Ladies?” Jacki took one hand and Joss took the other. Each took one of Emily’s hands. “Close your eyes, please.”
I found myself walking down a sterile looking hallway. Most of the doorways I looked in revealed an empty room. On the whole, the hospital seemed empty. Servicemen with minor scrapes, bruises, or a broken limb occupied just a few of the rooms. I attended to them and continued on. Reaching the end of the hall, I descended the stairs and entered another almost identical hallway.
This hallway contained fewer doors but more people- mostly doctors and nurses. The sound of airplanes quietly started to fill the passage and slowly grew louder. No one seemed concerned or even worried. A clock on the wall indicated 0758. Walking about one quarter of the way down the hall, I stopped and turned a doorknob to my right. The door opened to reveal a smallish office with a single desk. Seated at that desk, a uniformed woman typed away on a typewriter- the key taps and platen bell echoing through the room.
“Morning Lieutenant! How are you this morning?” I heard Emily’s voice say.
“Morning, Emily. I told you not to call me that, or should I make that an order, Ensign?”
“I just thought your boss was in, Cindy. I don’t want you to get into trouble.”
“I don’t think Capt. Billings even came in today- it being Sunday and all. Somehow I don’t see him as being too religious! Anyway, you finish your rounds early?”
”Yes, all four patients are coming along nicely- not that I had anything to do with it, mind you!”
“You’ll get your chance, Emily!”
“One could only hope, Cindy! One day woman doctors will be more prevalent than men, I just know it.”
“If that’s what you think, I couldn’t think of anyone more qualified to start that trend than you, Emily- except maybe Cmdr. Steinert.”
“Cmdr. Steinert?” I felt my self physically gasp.
“Yes, Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert. She just arrived last evening. Poor dear lost her gear and orders on the way over from the airfield. She said they went right over the side along with her purse! I felt so sorry for her, I offered to put her up for the night. Luckily Christine had shipped out early last week- I doubt I would’ve gotten away with sheltering another wayward soul! The Captain would have had me up on charges for sure this time!”
“Why do you push your luck, Cindy?”
“Who else would do it, Emily? You know as well as I do that some of them end up over in the red-light district! Sometimes I think the Navy intentionally ‘loses’ their gear for just that reason!”
“Oh come on, Cindy! Do you really think the Navy would do something like that?”
“Think about it, Emily, how better to satisfy all those men on shore leave?”
“I have it on good authority that is not the case, Cindy!”
“And what authority would that be?”
“My Unc…dad told me that is only a nasty rumor!”
Lt. Riggby looked up from her typewriter and stared at me for a moment then returned her attention back to the documents she had been typing up.
“Whatever you say, honey. I’m just saying it’s not out of the realm of possibility.”
Cindy’s phone rang just then.
“Hello? Yes? Yes she is, I’ll tell her, sir. Good-bye.” She hung up the phone. The sound of airplane engines was louder now, yet Cindy paid it no mind. “Emily, Cmdr. Fields would like you to take these reports to his office- he said STAT.”
“We can’t keep his Excellency waiting now can we?” We both giggled. Cindy handed me the reports and I walked out of the office and down the hall about four doors.
“Commander, here are the reports you asked for.”
“What…oh…just put them in my basket, Ensign.” He never looked away from the report already opened on his desk.
I heard the now infamous explosions in the distance as another wave of planes passed overhead.
Cmdr. Fields turned immediately to the window and pulled open the blinds. We watched in horror as explosion after explosion laid waste to the anchored fleet.
I turned immediately and headed for the chaotic hallway.
Hurrying down the passage, an explosion went off somewhere close. The floor shook and the walls rattled, the left wall exploding forth into the hallway directly ahead. A large object collided with the opposite wall and fell in a heap. As the smoke and dust cleared, I saw that the heap was wearing a Navy uniform. Carefully, I approached the gaping hole were the office wall had once been to determine if the building would hold. Plaster, wood, wiring, and unrecognizable debris dangled from the ceiling and cluttered the floor. Nothing existed to prove this had once been an office at all.
I knelt down to check the uniformed heap for life. My vision became blurry as I discovered Cindy’s lacerated, motionless face below the mess of hair, plaster, and wood splinters.
“No!” I cried over and over until I felt hands grab and pull me from the seeming lifeless body, away from the destruction and carnage.
I opened my eyes to see three women crying profusely. Spencer and Alex were standing nearby, deep concern on their faces.
“Thank you, Emily. Thank you for enduring it once more and I hope this helps you as well.”
Emily said nothing; instead she stood, hurried around the table, and crouched beside me wrapping her arms around me in this process.
“Thank you, Alex.” She finally whispered between sobs. “I haven’t shared that with anyone!”
“Rest assured that what you have shared with me today will be well guarded.” I looked to Jack- both nodded. “Emily, I promise I will find some way to save our mutual friend from her terrible fate. I’ll run simulations until I find an acceptable solution. I won’t give up on her, sis!”
“Why can’t you leave her rest, Alex? Must you save everyone you meet?”
“You really have to ask that, sis? Whether you realize it or not, Cindy is part of all this! Did you even realize she mentioned me to you in the office before all hell broke loose?”
Emily looked puzzled.
“She told you she provided lodging the night before for one Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert, remember?”
“I…I never paid it any mind until today.” She looked up at me finally understanding. “That was you?”
I nodded. “The very same, sis.”
“Allie, we have company!” Alex interrupted as she pointed to the stairwell.
I immediately looked to Jack. Both shook their heads and I relaxed slightly.
“We were too focused on Emily, Allie, we didn’t see him coming.
“Show yourself, Brandon. We know you’re there, honey.” Alex called out softly.
“Cassie, Sam, and Alex, you can phase in now too- cat’s out of the bag, kids.” I added.
As Brandon approached the table, my three kids appeared standing behind me. He stopped suddenly and his eyes grew wide. Alex approached his side in case he started to faint, but he immediately waved her off.
“Stay…away, just…you…stay away…a minute!” He ordered in a calm, but strict vibrato.
He pointed to the seven of us around the table. “You really are…you’re really…um…witches!” He gulped.
“Far from it, Brandon, hon…” He raised his hand to stop Alex from saying anything else. Her expression turned sad.
“You three just appeared…magic?” He motioned to Cassie, Sam, and Alex.
“Not that we know of, Brandon.” Sam answered meekly.
He pointed between Alex and I. “You two aren’t…sisters…are you.” It was a statement and not a question.
“No.” Alex said sadly, slowly shaking her head. She glanced at me, her pain evident.
“Then what?” He cocked his head to the side as he continued looking between us.
“We’re Alexandra Steinert.” Alex and I spoke out in unison.
“Stop that! What are you…really?” He looked directly to me.
Spencer answered on our behalf.
“They are the Empress, Brandon; who else would she be?”
“I don’t understand. What Empress?”
Alex answered this time. “Brandon, I know this sounds crazy, but Allie and I are known as the Empress of Time and Space. I’m Alex of the present, 2026, and Allie is Alex from 1944. That’s the best definition I can give you, honey!”
“That’s theoretically impossible! Hawking claimed that you two should cancel out! Neither one of you should exist!”
“Hawking was wrong, honey, just like he was wrong about wormholes at first.” Alex tried to explain.
Again Brandon raised his hand to halt her. This time he rubbed his forehead with the other.
“You really ARE their children?” He gestured between Cassie, young Alex, and Sam then to Alex and I again.
“We are HER children, yes, Brandon.” Cassie answered- pride most evident in her voice.
Brandon nodded once. Several moments passed before he continued his inquiries. He held his forehead the whole time.
He pointed to Emily. “You…you are her sister.” His statement was direct.
“Yes I am! Just as much as I am your sister-in-law, Brandon!” She stated proudly.
“And you knew about this the whole time?” He pointed and directed the question at Spencer.
“Emily confided in me only when she was sure I could accept the truth, Brandon. To answer, yes, I’ve known for almost fifteen years now. Our love for each other makes all this acceptable to me. Do you feel the same way about Alex?”
“I’m not sure yet. At this point I’m not sure of anything! I’m not even sure this is really happening!”
“Join the club, honey!” Alex, Emily, Joss, Jacki, and I said together.
“Stop that…this instant!” Brandon raised his voice slightly.
“Fine then! Alex, you talk to your husband. This IS your second and I haven’t had one yet, so you answer his questions!” I said in anger and looked away.
“Two husbands? I thought you said you were only twenty-eight?”
“I was twenty-eight…before this all happened.”
“Before we were married?”
Alex bowed and shook her head. “No, before we all became women back in 1944.” She said shyly turning her head away from him slightly. I noticed her cringe- in fact, I felt myself cringe.
Brandon gulped loudly. “Before you became women- in 1944? No freakin’ way, Alex! There is no way you have ever been a guy! I…I saw you give birth to Alex! That technology hadn’t been developed yet!” Alex said nothing, but met his gaze with a sad pleading look.
“You two aren’t twenty and twenty-one either then, are you?”
“Seventy-six and seventy-four respectively, but I’ll never admit to it!” Cassie answered putting her hands to her hips.
Brandon gave a short, amused, snort.
“You are still sixteen though, right?” He looked at young Alex.
“Until next April, dad. Geez, give me some credit!”
“How?” His question was generalized to everyone in the room.
“I’ve been curious about that as well, Brandon.” Spencer said moving to his side. “Jacquelyn, care to do the honors?” He looked to the twins.
“If Brandon would permit us, Spencer.”
Brandon looked at Spencer in confusion.
“She needs to make contact with you to relay the memories.”
“She? They’re from separate times as well?”
“Joss is my Jacquelyn, Brandon.” I replied turning my attention back to him. “Lynn is mine also.”
“Curiouser and curiouser.” He whispered.
“I have read Alice in Wonderland you know!” I replied.
“Brandon.” Spencer motioned to Jack. “Only if you want to, my dear brother-in-law. I guarantee she will not harm you.”
“I take it you’ve done this before?”
“More times then I will admit to.”
Brandon swallowed hard again. “Sure…why not. If anything I get to hold hands with two very lovely women and my wife before I go brain-dead.”
“Not this time, stud. Allie’s memories are far fresher than mine. By her perspective this all happened just under a month ago. Sis, you want to do the honors?” Alex looked to me.
“I don’t see what the difference would be…but okay.”
I took Joss’ offered hand and closed my eyes concentrating on recalling the days around our transformation.
Thirty minutes later Spencer and Brandon were rubbing their eyes and foreheads.
“That…that was the most bizarre thing I’ve ever experienced! Way better than virtual reality! It was like I was there- like I was going through it as you, Allie!” Both men felt around themselves just to make sure everything was still in place.
“Gentlemen, we were only passing along her memories, not her mammaries!” Joss joked.
Jacki gently punched her twin in the shoulder. “You are so bad, Jacquelyn Cummins!”
“So are you, Jacquelyn Cummins!”
“So you really can travel through time?” Brandon looked at the both of us. Alex and I looked at each other before I alone answered.
“Yes, Brandon, I really can travel through time- only not now.”
“Why?”
“Because I can’t travel while I’m on my period. I have no idea why, that’s just the way it works.” I noticed Brandon, young Alex, and Spencer shudder. I could relate to that. “If you could wait four more days I’m sure either of us can demonstrate.”
Brandon thought a minute. “How far back can you go; how far forward?”
“I’m not sure, honey.” Alex answered. ‘I was planning on introducing Greg to some dinosaurs...meat-eaters, of course- hungry, meat-eaters…”
“Mother!” Cassie shouted. I took up answering his question even though that was my plan also.
“So far, this is the farthest I’ve come into the future, Brandon. I’ve traveled back as far as December 6th, 1941. I haven’t gone back past that yet.”
“1895.” Alex interrupted. “I’ve been back to 1895.”
“Grampa?” I asked her.
“Yes.” I noticed her glance to the floor a second.
“Oh.”
“Let’s not forget about your’s and Cassie’s little excursion the night before last, Allie. We still haven’t figured out if you went forward or backward, or by how much!”
“I have a feeling that was inter-dimensional only, Spence. Let’s just leave it at that, shall we?”
“As you wish, Empress.”
“Inter-dimensional? You travel between dimensions too?”
“Is it any harder to accept than traveling through time, dear? Hawking believed in them, why shouldn’t you?” Alex insisted.
“Alex, company!” Jacki spoke out.
“Not right now, Jack, stop him!” She ordered.
We heard the door at the top of the stairs slam, then a quiet voice.
“Oh, God, I think I broke my nose!”
“Jacki!” Cassie growled.
“It was the only thing I could think of on such short notice!” She smiled deviously. Joss looked at her twin and smiled also.
“You just slammed the door in his face? From down here?” They nodded, still smiling. “Incredible! What else can you do?” Brandon asked with a mix of curiosity and excitement.
My future husband rose off the floor with a start and gradually turned horizontal about three feet off the floor. Several frying pans gently rose from their hooks and started to dance around, under and over him. This continued for several minutes before Jacki returned everything to its original place.
“Unbelievable! Boy, am I glad you like me!”
“Think if we didn’t!” Joss pointed up as she placed her coffee cup to her lips and quickly moved her hand down and to the left, pointer still extended.
A loud thump echoed across the kitchen ceiling.
“OUCH!” A muffled man’s voice cried, then all was silent.
“Point taken, Ladies.” Brandon laughed as he cautiously looked to the kitchen ceiling. “Beauty, brains, and skills!”
“Jacki, I’m warning you, leave my Greg along!” Cassie warned again. “He won’t be around much longer and I want to enjoy him til then!”
“He’s just a plaything to you? Is that all I am to you, Alex?” Brandon asked in surprised anger, looking to Cassie then to his wife.
“NO! No, honey, when I said those vows I meant them! To have and to hold, better or worse…” Alex swallowed hard as tears started to spill from her eyes. “Til death…do us…do us part,” She stuttered as she moved closer to her mate and collapsed into his shoulder sobbing.
We all cried knowing what that last phrase meant to each of us.
“It does not have to come to that, Alex!” Spencer said wiping his cheek dry.
“What’s he mean, Alex?”
“I mean there is a very difficult, very celibate so-to-speak alternative.”
“Spencer, I really don’t think he’s ready for any more, do you? Besides, that method worked real well for Pa, didn’t it! From what we’ve seen Brandon enjoys a cold one every so often.”
“No! I’m not ready to join your sorority yet, thank you!” He pulled back from Alex slightly as his left hand bee-lined south in defense.
“What Spence is saying Brandon, is that if you drink from Kili Island or Sand Dollar’s water supply you would share the longevity we possess- the down side is that you could never again drink anything with alcohol in it- no beer; whiskey, bourbon, scotch, rum, gin, spiked punch, and especially no tequila!” I informed him.
“That goes for any medications that contain it too, dear.” Alex added.
“What about the new synthetic stuff?”
“Brandon, according to Corrine Masterson, even synthe will trigger the genetic process.” Jacki answered.
“Corrine? She isn’t old enough to…to know…she’s the…one of your crew?” He looked at me suddenly understanding.
“Yep, had one helluva time getting her out from under that torpedo that morning!” I recalled with a wry smile.
“I could see why.” Brandon blushed recalling from earlier that specific memory.
“That’s only when she lets her guard down, Cap. These days she pulls them back to a nice ‘C’ cup- easier to walk around like that. Keeps her hair light brown, too.” Jacki informed me.
I closed my eyes and asked some detailed questions.
“Shapeshifter.” I nodded my head.
“She’ll find out in about twelve weeks, your time, Cap- when she’s finally had enough teasing.” She acknowledged.
“This is incredible! Skills and abilities that border on magic, yet you accept it all as normal- as commonplace! What’s next, predicting the future?” Brandon exclaimed rubbing his forehead again. If he kept that up it would be raw soon.
“Excuse me, but didn’t I just state that a minute ago!” Cassie chimed out.
Alex glared at her a moment. “I’m afraid we have that base covered in spades, honey. All members of the royal family have the gift of foresight in one form or another.”
“Royal family? Oh, this just keeps getting better! Of course, I should have known, you being this Empress and all!” He made some strange rolling arm flourish to me. Whatever it meant, you couldn’t miss the sarcasm.
“It’s not because of me…” Everyone except Brandon glared at me. “Well, ya, it is because of me.” I lowered my eyes. “You see, because I was so impressed by Mina when we first met, I guess the Mahanilui combined her pattern with that of Emily’s and we became sisters. Because I am now part Kilian I, as well as my sister, Emily, and all our offspring carry the royal bloodline of Kili Island- Mina’s four daughters and their children as well. So, as for seeing the future, we’ve really got that one aced!”
“You mean…all of you…” He let the question drop.
“Although honored, sir, we are but humble servants to the royal family.” Jacki proclaimed for them both. The Cummins twins high-fived each other.
“Believe me, if I could I’d separate you two!” I laughed shaking my head.
“But we’re just starting to have fun, Empress!” They said as one.
Jacki’s expression abruptly changed.
“Jimmy’s here, Emily. Should we let him in?”
She nodded.
Seconds later footfalls could be heard coming up the basement steps.
“So, he finally knows the truth, eh Aunt Alexandra?” James said as he turned the corner.
“You…you knew about this?”
“Hellooooo! Royal family? I saw this day as soon as you two said ‘I do”, Uncle Brandon. It is still Uncle, right?”
“You tell me! You’re the blueblood!”
James closed his eyes for a minute. “I guess you’ll do for the next nineteen years or so.” He grinned.
“Nineteen years, twenty days, cuz!” Samantha corrected.
“You mean in nineteen years I…” He held his hands to his chest in a cupping gesture.
“You know what they say, Brandon. No one should know too much about their future less they should change it! You’ll just have to figure it out on your own.” Sam warned with a devious smile.
“Mom, I’m going up to the pool. Last night I talked Aunt Carroll into wading around the shallow end this morning. I thought it would help remove some of the weight and pressure. She agreed to meet me there by 8:00AM” Sam said changing the subject. She untied her robe to reveal her black bikini and wrap. “See y’all later!”
Samantha simply disappeared leaving her robe draped on my chair back.
“Show-off!” Cassie sniped.
“Does she do that all the time?” Brandon asked in wide-eyed amazement.
“No, but she’s been looking forward to this a long time, dad.” Young Alex admitted. “All of us saw this coming about four years ago.”
“You knew about this?” He looked at Alex and I.
“Alex didn’t know, Brandon. I just saw it yesterday afternoon. Sometimes I have a problem seeing my own future- don’t know why.” I looked over to Alex. “See I told you I would be here for you, sis.”
“Why do you keep calling her ‘sister’ if you are one in the same?”
“Would you have really understood if we called each other Alex? We agreed, just the other day, that whoever was traveling would be ‘Allie’. People can accept identical twins easier than temporal multiples of the same person, Brandon.”
“I guess I see your point. What about Jocelynn and Lynn- same thing?”
“He is a bright one, sis! Yes, same thing goes for whoever travels with me.”
“So, if Alex were to visit you back in…um, 1944, then…”
“She would be Allie. If you travelled with her you would…” I let the sentence hang a moment. “You would have to watch yourself with all the horny women on base!” Everyone in the kitchen laughed.
“Sam, I thought you were going to the pool?” I tilted my head back.
“I’m going, mom! Geez, how do you do that?” Sam said as she reappeared behind me.
“When you become a mom, you’ll know how I do it! Run along now.”
“Wait, Cuz, I’d like to come along if it’s all right, but we have to stop at my room so I can change.” James caught her.
“Sure, no prob, anyone else like to come along?”
Jacki nodded to Brandon.
“Honey, would it be okay, just this once?”
Alex nodded. “Just this once and no excessive touching my daughter, you’re mine, understand?”
Brandon got a huge smile as he walked around the table and took Sam’s pro-offered hand. Three people disappeared from the room. We all waited until Alex and I nodded.
“That went better than expected!”
“You could have told me it would happen today, sis!”
“Empress’ priveledge!”
Pounding from above interupted our conversation.
“Help! The door is stuck! I can’t get out! Help! Can anyone hear me? Get me out!” The muffled voice cried.
“Looks like ‘Greeggggie’ woke up. Should I trip him again, Cap?” Jack inquired.
“You will do no such thing, Jacki Cummins! Leave him to me.” Cassie growled before disappearing.
“He was out for quite a while, Jack. I hope you didn’t…”
“Greg received a mild concussion, sis. He’s got a hard head, so don’t worry about it.” Emily interrupted with her diagnosis and a giggle.
“Got or is, sis?”
“There’s a difference in his case?”
We all laughed. I loved these family get-togethers!
0700hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, August 15th, 2026
“Good morning, Empress. How do we feel today?” Spencer greeted me as I took my position at the kitchen table and he presented me with this morning’s coffee.
“It feels like I might finish early this time, Spence.”
“Shame. I was hoping you’d stay a while longer, Allie, our visits are always too short.”
“You’re too kind, sir. I thought you and Emily would be sick of me by now. Why are you so good to me anyway?”
“Because, Empress, you’ve been good to me over the years. Good friends are hard to come by these days, are they not?”
“Understanding ones, yes.” A random thought and a nagging feeling crossed paths in my mind so I cocked my head slightly and posed the beckoning question. “Tell me, Spence, how many are we, and are we really the plague I feel we have become?”
“Plague, Allie? I’m not sure I know what you mean?” Spencer looked at me in confusion.
“I get the feeling that half of the U.S. population will live for several hundred years. Have the women of the Mahanilui spread that much?”
“Why would you ask such a question, Empress? As I recall, the population of Kili numbered a paltry twenty-one before you provided rescue. At last count we numbered twelve hundred. I don’t think that constitutes a plague, do you?”
“It’s just that I’ve noticed…observed…I’ve felt more gifted people now than anytime before.”
“Felt, Allie? I didn’t know you could feel your people?”
“Back on base, in 1944, the feeling was small- miniscule- confined to our small area. Here in 2026, the feeling is overwhelming. I can’t mentally count all our people here! Fortunately, I can still sense my children individually, though I don’t think that will ever change.”
“You’ve never told me of these feelings before, Empress. Why now?”
“She’s still worrying about those three scary bitches from last week, Spence.”
“Good morning, Alex. Sleep well?” Emily’s husband poured another cup of coffee and sat it next to me. Alex pulled out her chair and sat down.
“It’s getting back to normal. Thanks Spence, you’re a darling.” She thanked him for the beverage.
Everyone was quite for several minutes until Spencer broke the silence.
“You know, you two really are amazing!”
“Thanks, but why?” Alex asked first.
“I know you two are the same person, yet there are just enough differences.”
“Ya, like she’s eighty-two years older than I am!” I laughed.
“You should look this good at one-hundred-ten!” Alex rebuked me.
“I think I look beautiful at one-ten, sis!” I smiled at her.
“See, that’s what I mean, you two! You are exactly the same person, but you trade barbs and squabble like twin sisters- even your personalities vary slightly. It’s just so…so amazing to me.”
“I wonder what it would be like to be triplets or quads, sis” Alex placed her hand on mine. I felt that tingle pass between us. Alex’s smile brightened considerably.
“I knew it!” I exclaimed.
“Knew what?” She tried to conceal her expression.
“You’ve been worrying about those three too!”
“Was I that obvious?”
I just looked into my twin’s eyes and raised an eyebrow. No words were required.
Spencer nibbled away at his buttered toast and smiled. Things were quiet for a couple more minutes.
“What’s it feel like?” I suddenly inquired.
“What does what feel like, Allie?” Alex tilted her head.
“You know! All the moaning, groaning, and squeaking of springs!”
“Hey…wow, ya know, I think I’ll be in the office. You two yell if you need something!” Spencer hurried out of the kitchen. We heard the office door close with a slight click.
Alex waited a minute. “You know that second night…in our rack?”
“I’m still embarrassed about that, but yes, I remember.” I looked at her in suspense. She purposely paused too long.
Alex moved her smiling face to within a few inches of my own. “A hundred time better!” Her smile was so infectious, we both giggled like children.
“You know, if I didn’t know better, I’d think you two really were sisters! Sharing performance stats with Allie, honey?” Brandon asked with a coy smile as he entered the room.
Walking around the table, he withdrew a cup from the wall cabinet. After fixing his coffee, he sat down beside Alex, pulled her close and kissed her. I found myself slightly jealous.
“I tried not to wake you, honey, sorry.”
“It wasn’t you, dear. I was having this dream where you and Allie…” He looked sheepishly over to me and thought better. “Anyway, I’m having this dream… and the lamp falls off the nightstand. It woke me with a start. What a great dream too! Say, you don’t suppose…”
“Could have been, dear. I’ve tried to break her of the habit, but those two are incorrigible and capricious when together! She never used to be like this before the Mahanilui!”
I just shook my head and chuckled. “None of us were like this before the Mahanilui, sis!”
“Well, I for one am glad you are, Empress! I wouldn’t have found you had it not happened!”
“Aren’t you the sweetheart? Hey, are you still up for some traveling, honey?”
“Why, I thought you two were stuck here for another day?”
“Sometimes it happens.” I shrugged my shoulders.
“So, where would you like to go, hon?” Alex inquired.
My future self’s spouse thought a minute.
“With all due respect, Alex, I’d like to see this Base of yours- if the captain here, will permit it, of course. World War II history has always intrigued me.” Brandon looked my way with promise.
Alex gave me a nod of consent.
“Okay, but I warn you, the welcome there may not be as cordial as yours. Only Ricky Lynn and Jack have experienced their ‘twins’. Also, we will be in a real war zone, although a ‘rear’ area it is still dangerous, Brandon. Still interested?” I tried to cover all the problem spots.
Alex was smiling ear to ear when I looked back to her.
“Why the look, sis?”
“Thank you, Empress!” A single tear ran down her cheek.
“Um…huh?” I tilted my head at her.
“I remember all this! This very conversation! I even remember what I was thinking…what you are thinking this very second!”
“That I think you’re being silly?” I laughed.
Alex turned in her chair and drew me in with her arms, squeezing tight. The tingle was there again.
“Or, that I can’t breathe?” I fought my constrictor.
“Yes!” She answered quietly and started to cry and laugh all at the same time.
I looked to Brandon with concern. “Are you sure you’re taking good care of me?”
Brandon, for his part, just looked confused. Alex laughed a few more times then moved back to wipe her face.
“Okay, so tell me when and who we leave with, sis.”
“Both of us, Brandon, Emily, Spencer, both Cummins’, both Samuels’, and the girls. Young Alex and Jimmy will want to stay here.”
“What about…’Greggie’?” I asked with as much contempt and poison my voice could muster this early in the morning.
Alex just winked at me and smiled. I knew that look! I also knew we were being watched. Alex must have felt it too.
“Gremlins?” she called out, “I know you’re here! Show yourselves!”
“How does she do that?” Sam said from behind me. The three of us turned around.
“She had to have heard you, Cassie. I didn’t make a sound!”
“Oh, bull! I saw you walk through the table to beat me around it!”
“Fight nice girls! I can feel you not hear you!” I informed them.
“You both need to eat a good breakfast this morning and then you need to pack for a four day trip. We’re going to visit Atlantis-Minor.”
“See, I told you I saw that coming!”
“Give it a rest, Cassie, I knew we were going and I didn’t even have to use my powers!”
“Girls! Don’t make the Empress change her mind! We leave at 1400hrs. You will wear your uniforms, Ensigns!”
“Aye, aye, Admiral!” They said in unison jumping to attention.
“Admiral, Alex?” I raised an eyebrow.
“Actually, I retired a Rear Admiral in 1998. I got tired of using all that makeup to make myself look old- my pores got clogged and I started to get acne.”
“We can’t have that now, can we?” I teased. “Has anyone heard from the Samuels twins recently?”
“Greg and I stopped by there the night before last, ‘Aunt Allie’. I think they have things patched up- at least they were behaving like they did.” Cassandra answered. “In fact, we had to leave early because Ricky Lynn said they were going to some club on the south side of Flagstaff. They looked really cute in their matching rave outfits- cute little red numbers that ended about here.” She motioned to…well, to a scandalously short distance below her bottom. I saw Samantha roll her eyes.
“They probably did that to get you and ‘Greggie’ out of their time-share!” Sam growled in exasperation.
“Don’t you two ever stop?” I sighed.
“Not since I’ve known them, Allie!” Brandon interjected causing both girls to stop and frown at him.
A door closing in the front of the house indicated Spencer came out of the office. He entered the kitchen in Navy working blues. The insignia on his sleeve was that of a radio operator, but looked strange.
“Well, what do you think? I’m surprised it still fits!” He asked with pride.
“I love a man in uniform, Spence, but Electronic Data Encryption Specialists didn’t appear until the computer age, say the early seventies?”
“We can always say he’s classified, sis. His insignia isn’t that different.”
“That’s okay, sisters, he will be my personal assistant regardless!” Emily turned the corner of the stairway already in her dress whites. I immediately took stock of her rank.
“Commander. How nice of you to join us this morning. Care for some coffee?” I welcomed her.
“Yes, thank you. Mister Rosen, my coffee, if you please.”
“Aye, sir. One coffee comin’ right up!”
“Was that too over the top, Allie? It’s been so long I’m not so sure.” Emily smiled at us.
“You sound just like Uncle, sis.”
“I wasn’t trying for that, but it will be nice to see him again!” Emily toned down her smile just a bit.
“What about me, don’t I get a uniform too?” Brandon cried out in a little boy’s voice- like he was somehow being overlooked.
“Why yes, my widdle Bwandon gets to dress up in his own spiffy uniform!” Alex grabbed his cheek and jiggled it. “Emily is that old thing still in your closet?”
“Do I ever throw anything like that out, Alex?” She said right before Alex disappeared.
Well, I guess that answered the question of when.
I tried to phase out. Alex reappeared in her seat.
“I didn’t think you could resist, sis.”
“All moorings are cleared, Admiral. Ready to get underway!” I chirped in happiness.
“As you were, Empress! Proper attire of the designated period is first required! Although you do look darling in that pink chemise!”
“You like it? I had thought about taking this and several others along.”
“You’ll find an extra duffle in your closet, Empress, packed and waiting. Also I took the liberty of having your regulation items cleaned. Greg put up a fuss, but in the end…I won!”
“Thank you, Admiral!”
I stood from the chair, phased, and headed upstairs to change.
Upstairs, I noticed the bathroom door was slightly ajar. Greg was humming some unknown tune while shaving. I got right behind him so I could be seen in the mirror and rephased.
“BOO!”
Quickly phasing out again I observed the result.
“Ouch! Shit!” He jumped a few inches cutting his chin in the process.
My work being done, I continued to the bedroom I shared with Jack. Rephasing, I began my preparations. They had obviously been reading our minds again as they were on their way to being dressed in their whites.
“Eavesdropping again, Jack?” I asked as I pulled the pink nighty off over my head.
“Ya, well it’s nice to be prepared. By the way…nice move in there!” Jacki nodded to the hallway.
“It was the least I could do!” I said as I fastened then adjusted my regulation brassiere to fit. How different they felt after wearing modern lingerie! Even though they had been washed here.
“Feels strange after wearing this new stuff, huh, Cap?”
“Sure does, Jack! How could we wear these?” I replied as I slid up my regulation britches.
“Wait til you see what the designers have us wearing in the fifties!” Jacki spouted. “Talk about torpedoes!”
“I can hardly wait.” I said sarcastically. Jacki shook her head and gave a little snort.
“Hey, if everyone is getting into uniform, isn’t ‘Greggie’ going to suspect something?” I looked at Jacki and Joss.
“No, I already know what I’m going to do, Allie.” Alex said as she appeared behind me.
“Something devious I hope?”
“Just wait and see, sis.”
“Won’t Cassie be mad?”
“Who do you think conceived it?”
The four of us smiled. I realized there was still hope for our girl.
“So, Cassandra has a limited time for this one?”
“Over the years she’s had numerous boyfriends, sis, none of which interested her for very long. Greg has been her longest pursuit. A few years ago, if you asked me, I’d have told you they were planning to make it official. I don’t know what happened, but after that he turned into a first class pig! It took your arrival here to convince her of what a mistake he really was.”
“I didn’t want to be the harbinger of death, Alex! I just don’t like the guy! I’ve always stuck to my guns when it comes to first impressions and my feelings!”
“I know that, remember? I think your first impression of him when you two met is what opened her eyes. I am her mom. She’s grown up seeing me all the time and you as her reclusive Aunt. Maybe because she knows you’ve been isolated from mainstream time- unbiased, someone to put a new light on things- I don’t know!”
“But when I showed the same attitude towards him that you had…”
“Exactly!”
“So, I am the harbinger of death.”
“In this case, the giver of life, Empress! You’ve managed to save yet another life! I’ll have to add that to the chronicles when I get back.”
“He stays himself, you know.”
“Who, Empress?”
“Brandon. He’s as good as his word, sis. In nineteen years and twenty days, he’ll drink the water and never imbibe again. I see a few hundred years of happiness for you both. I’m so happy for you!” I hugged her tight as I felt tears of joy for her.
“You’ll get there too…in time, Alex.” She rubbed the back of my head and patted my back gently. “We better get downstairs or miss the fun, sis.”
There we were: one man and seven women all in regulation naval dress, talking quietly amongst ourselves in the living room. I had to admit I looked very good in gold stars! We were waiting for the Samuels girls to arrive- oh yes, one other person also.
“Ricky Lynn is here.” Jack announced.
Ricky Lynn and Lynn joined us shortly. Both were conversing happily as they entered the room and took their seats after greeting us all.
“You two work out your differences, Lieutenant?”
“Aye, ma’am. We’re good to go, Skip!”
“Good to hear, Chief.”
“So when do we leave?” Lynn asked with uncontained excitement.
“Patience, Lieutenant. We’re awaiting one more recruit.
“They’re coming, Admiral!” Jacki announced to Alex.
A male voice could be heard descending the stairs.
“You mean to tell me she talked you into this horse…?”
“Alex can be very convincing when she puts her mind to it, Greg!” We heard Brandon interrupt; he continued to explain as we heard them enter the kitchen.
“Don’t get me wrong, it does look good on you, but why an old World War II era uniform? I mean…modern issue is so much more comfortable!”
“That’s not the point, Greg! This is a re-enactment and ceremony!”
“Just the same, I’d rather be comfortable than…wow!” Greg stopped dead in his tracks as soon as he saw us.
“Major! You’re out of uniform, marine!” Alex growled.
The ingrained responses of the Corp revealed themselves as Greg snapped to attention.
“I only found out about this, Comm…oh shit…Admiral!”
“So you do still recognize rank, major!”
“Yes, ma’am!”
Alex approached with a steady glare on her face.
“How’s that again, marine?”
Greg gulped. “Sir, yes sir!”
I had never seen anyone break into a sweat so fast before!
“Ensign, Fleming C., front and center!” Alex growled.
Cassandra hurried over to her and stood to attention. From the peripheral of my vision, I noticed Greg yawn and thought it strange. Jacki must have been reading me.
‘Another one of my gifts, Empress. Don’t worry, he’ll be fine- won’t remember a thing!’ She said in my mind.
“Ensign Fleming, do you have something to tell this disgraceful excuse for a marine?” Alex backhanded his beer gut. Gregory’s eyes snapped wide open.
“Yes, ma’am! Greg, I’m afraid it just isn’t working between us! At first I thought you were the one- really the one! Through the many years we’ve been together I kept up hope that you would change just enough to love me for who I was and not for what I looked like or did sexually!”
Cassie took a deep breath and continued. “Despite my hopes and dreams you’ve disappointed me at every turn! Now we’ve been recalled and my desire for you to join me has waned. Greg, I’m afraid you cannot follow us nor can you ever remember my family or me. I have no other choice but to release you, Gregory. The Admiral will relocate you to another city where you will start your life anew- without me! I thank you for all the good times we had, sir! Goodbye.” Cassandra had real tears running down her cheeks as she finished. Her plan or not, it had hurt her immensely!
“As you were, Ensign!” Alex sounded choked as well. Cassie returned to her previous position.
“You’re breaking up with me, Cassie?” Greg yawned again and blinked a few times.
“Are you hard of hearing as well, Major? She said we were being recalled!”
“Recalled where?” He asked as his eyes closed farther and he yawned yet again.
“We have been recalled to a place and time you cannot understand nor reach, Gregory.” Alex said humoring him with partial truth.
His eyes closed and head tilted to the side slowly. The man was literally asleep standing up.
‘The Admiral and I will be right back, Empress’ Jacki said in my mind again. She walked over and took Alex’s outstretched hand. Alex grabbed Greg’s limp hand and all three vanished. Brandon’s expression was priceless as he looked around the walls and ceiling.
“She didn’t hurt him did she, Allie?”
“Not in the least, Brandon. From what Jacki told me, Greg will wake up on a bench in his old hometown. He won’t remember any of this.” I explained.
“We essentially reset his memory back to before he and Cassie met. Anything that remains will seem like a wild dream.”
“Are you sure this is what you wanted, Cassandra?” I asked as gently as I could.
“He was using me, Mom! It took Allie to make me see that.”
“But you were using him too sweetheart, couldn’t you see that?”
“Just for companionship and sex, mostly companionship though, Mom! He was using me as his maid, sex slave, and trophy wife. No, I’m sure. I’ll find the right guy some day, you’ll see!” She tried to dab her eyes dry. “I’m ready to leave now, Empress.” She approached and wrapped her arms around me as she quietly started to cry on my neck.
“We have to wait for Jacki and the Empress to return first, sweetheart, then we can go.”
“Thank you, Empress.” She whispered. “You’ve shown me the way, yet again.”
Samantha joined in by gently rubbing her sister’s shoulder.
“Now that’s a different view! I’ve never seen mother and daughters making up from this perspective before. Care to share some of that with me, sweetheart?” Alex said as she and Jacki reappeared.
“Everything okay, Empress?” I asked.
“Sleeping like a baby on a park bench, sis.”
“What if he remembers- even a little of it? As I recall, the last time we did this Homeland Security almost got us!” Emily stated with concern.
“Then it will make a wonderful fantasy story, sis, just like last time. That’s about all. Now, if everyone will grab their gear, we can go.” Alex proclaimed.
Jimmy and young Alex came up from the basement.
“You sure I can’t come, mom?” Alex asked.
“Sorry, hun, not this time. I’m afraid you don’t look old enough to be in the service. You’ll have more fun here with Jimmy, anyway.”
“I thought you said he declined the trip, sis?”
“I know how persuasive he can be, Empress, remember that girl from Tennessee- what Pa never found out?”
“Oh, ya. Got it, sis.”
“Allie, you, Lynn, and Joss go back to that night in the infirmary. About ten minutes later should do. The rest of us will arrive that afternoon, about one-ish at the entrance to the Yellow Brick Road. That should give you time to prepare everyone- especially Emily!”
“Understood, Admiral.” I answered, standing to attention for a moment.
“Oh, thanks for reminding me! I’ll need your extra gold clusters when we arrive. Women never made it past Captain back then and surely never made Admiral. Amelia will want to borrow her sister’s extra bars, also.”
“Amelia?”
Emily raised her hand slightly. “I’m Amelia, Alex, when I travel with you.”
“Oh. Why reduce your rank, sis?”
“Because you’re the base Commander, remember? I’d outrank you!”
“Oh ya-right. Ready, you two?” I looked at Joss and Lynn.
“One sec, Cap.” My Jack gave Jacki a tight hug and a kiss on the cheek. “See ya soon, Sis!”
“Aw, get outta here, sis!” Ricky Lynn groaned as my Chief tried to repeat Jack’s maneuver. “See you this afternoon, sis!” Lynn said anyway.
“Oh, sis, you have…it?”
“Ya, I got it in here.” Lynn patted her regulation pocketbook.
“I’ll need that back before I leave. Don’t forget!”
“I won’t!” Lynn growled.
Alex and I watched the short conversation with interest until Lynn noticed.
“Sorry, but if I lose this, I’ll never live it down, Skipper!”
I shrugged and turned to Alex.
“Until another time then, Alex.” she and I hugged again.
“Until another time, Empress.” She winked.
Joss, Lynn, and I picked up our gear and took each other’s hands.
The dimly lit infirmary replaced the crowded living room.
“Welcome back, Alex. Chief. Commander.” Emily greeted us- relief evident on her tired face. “Did you find what you were looking for, Ricky Lynn?”
Chief Samuels smiled brightly and fumbled with her purse.
“Um…I’m going to need you three to stand outside for a few minutes. I promised Ricky Lynn I’d keep this strictly ‘for my eyes-only’.
Jack turned and calmly walked out of the building without looking back, but Emily looked at me in confusion.
“Future Tech, sis. It hasn’t been invented yet. Let’s just let the Chief work her miracle.” The two of us started for the infirmary door. “We’ll be outside, chief!”
Ricky Lynn’s back was to us already so all we saw was her left hand raise and wave a few times.
Want to see some really amazing equipment, sis?” I asked Emily after I shut the door.
“Thought you weren’t going to ask, Alex.” Her devious smile could be seen in the faint moonlight.
I offered my hand and we passed straight through the door we had just physically exited.
“It’s so small, Alex! She’s just touching the screen and it changes. What’s she doing?”
I looked closer and saw small, multicolored boxes popping up on the screen.
“It’s called a portable computer.” I told her. “These things can do almost anything! Seems like everyone has ‘em in 2026.”
“How does she know what to do, Alex? I didn’t think Ricky Lynn was that receptive to learning new things? I would’ve at least expected some notes or something.”
“The chief looks so familiar with that instrument because she invented it, Emily!”
“When? In the week she spent in the future?” Emily looked confused.
“No, sis, in the eighty-four years between now and then! That there is Prof. Samuels not Chief Samuels!”
“You knew?”
“Since before we left Flagstaff, sis.”
“How did you figure that out, they’re identical?”
“It was something your husband Spencer said when we talked this morning. He said…”
“My husband…Spencer? I’m married?”
“Yes, your second husband, Spencer. You’ll meet him this afternoon, sis. What a sweetheart! Anyway, he complimented Alex and I for acting so much like twins. Spencer observed how we played to each other- exchanging jabs and compliments and such, just like real identical twins would do. He also noted that our personalities were different in certain aspects.”
“I can see how you two would be different. She has eighty-four more years experience under her belt than you.”
“It was more than just that, Emily. When I was there, I felt…um…shy- that I was less informed about that time period and constrained myself so as not to reveal any hint of when I was from. Instead of my usual outgoing self, I became the submissive one- sort of.” I winked.
“I’d pay money to see that, Alex! So how does this explain how you knew this isn’t our Ricky Lynn?”
“It was the look on future Ricky Lynn’s face before we left the house. She asked if Lynn had ‘it’. Benign in and of itself, but she paused as if unsure of what to call that.” I pointed to the handheld device. “Our Ricky Lynn seemed angry at being reminded- completely opposite of what you would expect. Also, when I asked Lt. Samuels if she was ready to leave, I didn’t see that impish grin she always flashes every time she gets called lieutenant.”
“What are you going to do? Wait, why is she pulling down the sheet?”
We watched as Ricky Lynn drew down Randi’s cover sheet and proceeded to loosen her trousers.
“Please forgive me Randi, but I need to reset you. I hope you know I’ve never been comfortable with this!” she quietly told the unconscious woman.
“Alex, she’s reaching down the front of her panties!” An alarmed Emily exclaimed as we saw Ricky Lynn reach down Randi’s drawers at an odd angle. Her face twisted in revulsion. Emily’s grip tightened exponentially on my arm.
“You know I always hated doing this! It always makes me feel so…so gay!” Prof. Samuels said to her patient. “There it is, yuck, now to…got it! That should bring ya back to us, Chief!”
Prof. Samuels turned around and looked directly at us. “Don’t worry, Skipper, Dr. Scott, your Ricky Lynn asked me to do this. She couldn’t bring herself to touch Randi’s reset button- as you can see it isn’t in the most convenient location. It should only take about a minute for her to run her POST or pre-operating system tests.”
“How did you know we were here?” I hissed- my eyes narrowed as I rephased the two of us.
“Because you both told me you were here, Empress.” She said simply.
I nodded my head in acceptance. “Oh, right.”
We kept quiet the stated minute and watched in awe as Randi’s body twitched and trembled, her closed eyes darting around in their orbits; fingers, toes, neck, head, torso, arms, and legs twitching and bending to their limits.
“She reminds me of that movie I saw two nights ago back at Emily’s house. What was it called again, Ricky Lynn?”
“’The Terminator’, Alex.” Prof. Samuels answered as she shook her head. “I’m afraid Randi won’t try to kill you though, she a good comptroller.”
“A what?” Emily choked out as Randi’s body suddenly went still.
“A comptroller, Doc, a computer that controls things. Randi’s gift allows her to control electronic devices and computerized equipment. I know that doesn’t mean much here, but wait til the sixties and beyond!”
Randi’s eyes opened and closed very mechanically a few times then slowly opened.
“Chief? Skipper? Dr. Scott? Where am I?” She lifted her head enough to look down at herself. “Why are my pants…Ricky Lynn, what the hell is going on?” She screamed.
“You were stuck in an endless loop, Randi! I had to reboot you!” She sat down on the edge of the cot and leaned closer to her patient.
“I was in a what? You had to…to reboot me? Why would you have to change my shoes?”
“Think ‘locate reset switch’, chief. You should see documentation on that feature come up in your head.”
Randi closed her eyes for a few seconds, they flew open and her right hand flew up and met Ricky Lynn’s face with a loud crack.
“Pervert!” Randi shrieked.
“Ouch! Okay, you two neglected ta tell me ‘bout that little detail!” Ricky Lynn said as she rubbed her burning cheek.
“From what I saw, Professor, you deserved that! Randi how do you feel?”
“Per…fesser? Samuels what have you been doing since I went into this so-called endless loop? Skipper, what year is this?”
“Chief Van Pelt, this is May 1st, 1944. You’ve been unconscious for the better part of two days now.” I informed her.
“Input accepted, please specify present time and time zone.” Her voice sounded mechanical- creepy. Her eyes looked glazed.
“Um, 0015hrs, Hawaiian time. Why, chief?” I asked after I answered her strange request.
“Input accepted, setup is complete, returning to Operating System.”
“Ricky Lynn? What just happened?” Emily beat me to the question.
“Secondary setup protocol, Doc. She should be good as new.”
“Who should be good as new, Ricky Lynn?”
“You, Randi. You’ve completed your reboot. Were there any startup errors? Just ask the question in your mind.” Samuels suggested.
“I didn’t see anything, should I have?”
“Not for a first time reboot, chief.” Ricky Lynn looked up at Emily and I. “She’s good to go, Skip. I’ll be off to the head now. I need to clean up.” She held her hand up wiggling her fingers with a sour face.
“Thank you, Professor Samuels, dismissed.” She nodded, sniffed the air, looked at her hand in disgust, and then headed for the door at a fast pace.
“What was that all about?” I asked Emily.
“Did you pay any attention to me at all when I told you about female responses to certain stimuli?” Emily asked annoyed.
“Oh, right.”
Emily turned her attention to her patient. “Randi, I’m afraid I have to check you for infection. Please remove your trousers then I need you to…”
1230 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 1st, 1944
“Skipper, I’m really sorry I lied about who I was! I remember what the penalty is for impersonating an officer, ma’am. See, Ricky Lynn almost spewed when I told her how to reboot Randi! After she went ballistic on me the other night, I felt I needed to make it up to her, so instead of writing everything down, I just told her I’d take her place.” Ricky Lynn explained as we made our way to the yellow brick road.
“I just wish you had enough faith to tell me, Professor. Don’t automatically assume I’m going to disapprove!”
“Sorry, Skipper, I really am! I should have asked more questions when you and Emily first told me.” She gently touched her cheek. “Good thing we heal fast, huh?”
“Ya, good thing!” I laughed.
“So how is Randi doing today, Doc?” She asked Emily.
“I’m not sure how she is, Chief! I asked that very question to her and got that strange voice telling me she was…um, ‘operating within nominal parameters’! What in the world is that all about, Ricky Lynn?” Emily asked in a perplexed tone.
“Just unmasked operating system messages, doc. She’s still new to this, over time she’ll learn to control her ‘automaton response’.”
“I’m not even going to figure that one out! Do all you people from the future talk so strange?”
“Worse, I’m afraid. Wait til you hear Cassie!” Ricky Lynn laughed as she saw me roll my eyes.
“Cassie? You mean Cassandra- Alex’s Daughter? We’ve only heard her name mentioned twice, but never met her. What’s she like? Will I like her, Ricky Lynn?”
“Cassie’s a bit like the Skipper’s ma, doc- just a little outspoken…”
“She’s a lot like Ma, Emily! A real handful- you’ll like her!”
Hey, Captain, wait up! I thought I was a member of this Base too!” Randi shouted as she caught up to us. Even at a full run she appeared free of sweat, which was amazing given the eighty-seven degrees and sixty percent humidity today.
“Didn’t Lt. Scott confine you to bed rest, chief?”
“I heal fast, ma’am! Plus, I wouldn’t miss this for the world! I’ve never seen you ‘pop in’ before!”
“It’s nothing special Chief, it usually happens just like that.” I snapped my fingers.
I noticed Randi’s eyes immediately widen as I snapped.
“Isn’t it amazing how that works, Chief Van Pelt?” My voice said from behind me.
“Randi!” I heard Chief Samuels scream and promptly watched Randi get tackled to the ground in a blur.
“Gee, ya think she missed her much, sis?” I asked turning to Allie. I noted how impressive the group looked in their dress whites. We really did look like angels- only without the wings.
I knelt on one knee before her, right fist to my chest, head and eyes looking down. “Greetings, Empress! Today is May 1st, 1944, 1245hrs. You’re early!”
“God, I’m as bad as the rest of you! Get up, you silly woman!” She hissed in mock anger. I looked up to see her holding back a smile similar to those already on her companions.
“Samuels! Could you get off me or do you want to put me back into the infirmary?”
“Chief, let her up! People will start to talk!” I giggled.
“Allie, it’s nice to see you again, sister!” I said as I embraced her. I felt the tingle as we touched. Her smile finally broke through.
“You’re an Admiral, Alex?” I didn’t think that was possible!” Emily gawked at Allie then turned her attention to Em…Amelia. “I’m only a Commander? Hey, what gives, Alex?” She frowned.
“I didn’t stay in as long as Allie, sis.” Amelia told her. With that Amelia came over and embraced Emily.
“Ouch! I just got a shock from you! Is this the sign you were talking about, Alex? The sign that we’re the same?”
“Yep, you get used to it, sis! Emily, I’d like to introduce you to your twin sister, Amelia. Amy, Emmy!”
“Ma is the only one that can get away with that, Alex! I will not have my sister doing that- understand?” Amelia growled.
“Amelia…that was…”
“That was Grandmother Scott’s name, yes.”
“I always loved that name!”
“Yes I do!”
“Ahem.” Cassie cleared her throat and looked down at the ground trying not to look too impatient.
“Yes, sweetheart, I know you’re there.” I acknowledged.
“Emily, this is Cassandra and this is Samantha, my daughters. Allie and I said the last part together. Emily looked at the two of us in alarm.
“Aunt Emily!” Cassie swooned right into a bear hug.
‘You’ll have to excuse my older sister, Aunt Emily; she just broke up with her boyfriend and is a little ‘emotional’. I’m Samantha by the way.” Sam said, making quote gestures with both her hands and mouthed the word ‘emotional’ with a funny face. A quiet giggle was heard throughout the group. She then waited patiently for Cassie to back off before greeting Emily in a similar manner.
“Wow, dear, you haven’t changed in eighty-four years! How did it take so long to find you and make you a part of my life?”
“Always the romatic, Spencer.” Amelia held her husband’s arm. “You are lucky you found me when you did, dear!”
“I can see why I will marry you, sailor!” Emily eyed up the only enlisted man in the newly arrived group. “And you, Lieutenant, how do you fit in here?” The man had been busy looking all around him.
“He’s mine, sis!” Allie made it clear in no uncertain terms.
“Brandon, how was your trip?” I asked as we embraced. “I trust you approve of our little island paradise?”
“This is really 1944?” He quietly asked.
“Sure is, lieutenant. Feel free to look around, but I must warn you…no touching!”
“What? Why?” The confused man asked.
“Because you’re in the forties, Lieutenant. We have a more uniform set of morals here than the next century seems to have! As Base commander, I expect you to behave yourself!” I giggled. Allie rolled her eyes at me.
“I’m sorry to have missed your arrival, Empress, I had things to attend to.” Mina said as she appeared behind us on the path.
“Mina!”
“Aunt Mina!”
Allie, Amelia, Cassie, and Sam ran to her and swamped her with attention.
“Mina, we are so glad to see you!” Allie broke into tears, as did our daughters.
“I assure you, Empress, I too am enthusiastic about seeing you! Though, I’m not entirely sure I deserve such a tearful reception!”
Allie pulled away slightly. “It’s just that it’s been a while since we all saw you last, your highness!”
“Why Empress, am I missing…or dead?” Mina’s eyes narrowed.
“You’re traveling, Mina! Why would you think otherwise?” Amelia asked going on the defensive.
Mina looked unsure as to accept the explanation, but smiled just the same. “Then welcome friends! I’m sure you will have your fill of me soon enough!” She laughed.
“Spencer, how good of you to come!” She kissed his cheek. “Ah, Brandon! I trust your learning of our existence has been enlightening and not entirely frightening?”
“It’s been enlightening, yes, your highness!”
“Mina, dear boy! You are family!” Mina cocked her head slightly. “You are still married to the Empress, are you not?”
“Ma’am, if you had asked me that a few days ago, I wouldn’t have known what to tell you, but yes, I am still married to this unbelievable woman!” Brandon grabbed Allie’s waist and pulled her close. Allie blushed profusely as he then pulled her into a kiss.
“Good! As it should be!” Mina closed on the lieutenant. “You know…I have heard tell of our Empress being uncertain of a great many things these days! I would advise remaining close to her at all times during this visit!” I saw Mina wink at him, yet no smile revealed itself.
Brandon looked back at her in confusion not entirely understanding her cryptic advice. “I’ll do that, ma’am…” Mina gave him her ‘evil eye’. “Um, I’ll do that…Mina!”
“That’s better! Now if you all would excuse me, I have duties to perform before dinner. Again, welcome to Atlantis-Minor!” Mina excused herself and disappeared into the yellow brick road.
“Here, sis, I’ll take your gear.” Jack said as Joss’ duffle lifted on its own and moved toward Jack. “In fact…” Everyone else’s gear rose into the air and moved single file back the path to base.
“Do you think that surprises me, Jacki Cummins? You’re just trying to show off!” Joss said sounding a bit catty.
“At least I didn’t carry us, sis!”
“Yo, Lt. Samuels, do I get a hello or hi?” Ricky Lynn asked her twin.
“Thanks, sis, I owe ya!” My Ricky Lynn kissed Lynn on the cheek and hugged her. “Did you get the information you needed?”
“I got everything, kid! Hopefully Randi won’t need to subject herself to upload quite so often now.”
“Upload, Chief?”
“Back in our time, you had to upload your self into our robotic cars, Randi. With the code I just copied during your initial reboot last night you won’t need to do that anymore. You can finally go and be that family you’ve been talking about for so long- isn’t that great?” Lynn asked with a huge smile.
“Um, ya…sounds, um…great.” Randi didn’t sound like it was a happy thing at all.
“Well, shall we head back to your hotel, ladies and gentlemen?” I asked as I turned and lead the way.
Emily caught up to me. “Something bad happens to Mina, doesn’t it Alex?”
“I’m not sure, Emily. Allie won’t say anything about it other than she took her back to see Grampa.”
“Grampa? Didn’t he pass away back in the mid thirties?”
“I think the Empress took her back to 1895, sis.”
“Well that certainly clears things up, Alex!”
“Clear as mud, sis, I’m sorry.”
“Why be sorry, it hasn’t happened to you yet!”
“Nor am I looking forward to it, Emily! I just have this strange feeling…”
“Hey, girls, what are you talking about?” Allie inquired as she and Brandon came up beside Emily and I.
“You! You kind of went over the top back there with Mina. Now she has one more thing to search the future for, Empress. Was it that much of a defining moment, Alex? I’ll understand if you decline comment.”
Allie thought a minute. “It wasn’t the end I had been expecting, sisters. Our trip back to 1895 took an unexpected turn- let’s leave it at that please.” There was that solemn look I had seen yesterday in Flagstaff.
“Sure, sis.” I set my attention on Brandon. “So, what did you think of time travel, Brandon?”
“To tell you the truth, Alex, it was a bit disappointing. Snap! You’re there! I expected some sort of fade out, fade in effect or some kind of pain.”
“He cringed and cowered like Uncle Rick did that first time, Alex!”
“I think they all expect the worst that first time. As you remember I was no different- in fact, I thought I had died!” I admitted.
“Yes, but I ended up in that void!” Allie reminded me.
“I was there, remember? Brandon, if I found us a safe location, would you be up for a side trip to Pearl?” I asked out of the blue.
“Pearl Harbor? When, 1941?”
“Only if you were interested, and only if I found a safe spot to rephase! You did say you were fascinated by WWII history?”
“Alex, what are you planning- as if I didn’t know already?” Allie scolded.
“What is she going on about, Alex?” Emily asked with concern.
“Oh, something we were tossing around back in Arizona, that’s all, sis. So…what time did you figure on getting back to Flagstaff?”
“I thought about real time, Alex- four days from now, why?”
“Oh, ah…just so I won’t show up there and scare the stuffing out of Jimmy and Alex. if…um…I would have to return there…in the future…that is.”
“I know you, Alex! What aren’t you telling me?” Emily growled.
“I can’t tell you, sis. That way if something shouldn’t work out…” I let it drop.
“I take it you’ve come up with a viable plan, Alex?” Brandon asked.
“Only if you choose to be a part of it. I could use your help on this one, Lieutenant.” I looked at Allie for a second. “With the Admiral’s permission, of course.”
It took a minute, but Allie smiled then nodded.
“Good.”
We finally caught up with the gear as we neared the Mess Hall. The ten free-floating duffles had drawn the attention of most of the base personnel. As we got closer, we overheard several women ask the same question.
“Oh God, there’s two of ‘em! Wonder if she’ll be twice as bad as before?”
“Looks like you have fans, Jack!” I giggled.
“They’re talking about Ricky Lynn, Cap. I’ll take care of it though.” She assured me.
“If you are talking about Chief Samuels and I, ladies, no we won’t be twice as bad as before- we’ll be in twice as many places as before! You all have your duties, let’s get back to them!” Jack announced to the crowd, who disbursed quickly.
“That was very well done, Commander. Now, could you please release my bag? That just creeps me out!” Brandon asked of Jack.
“Sure, sorry, Brandon.” His and Allie’s bags lowered somewhat and moved right over to Brandon’s waiting hands. Once he had hold of them, Jack let go. Brandon noticeably jerked as he assumed their full weight.
“I take it you use the Empress’ quarters when visiting, Allie?” I asked out of courtesy.
“Why yes, Alex, how ever did you know?” She shot back with a smile.
“Lucky guess. Amelia and Spencer, you two can take the Admiral’s quarters and Cassie and Sam you take…”
“We’ll take the extra officer’s quarters- got it, Skipper.” Sam and Cassie saluted, grabbed their duffle’s and headed off across the compound.
“Joss, you and Lynn can bunk with your respective sisters. Randi, go with the chief. I think you and Lynn have an awful lot to talk about.”
“Alex, aren’t you forgetting that Uncle Rick will be here in three days?” Amelia reminded me.
“That’s right…okay, you two take my quarters and I’ll stay with Cassie and Sam. Give me a few minutes to grab some of my stuff.”
“Hey, skip, I need your Jane Hancock on these req. forms. Oh, hi Emily, who’s the cutie?” Carroll had handed me her clipboard. “Oh, God, did I just say that? Emily, I am sooo sorry! Please forgive me Lieutenant, I don’t normally say things like that to strangers!” Carroll turned bright red as she waited for me to sign the forms.
“Relax, Carroll, I’ve heard something similar about fifty million times- no harm, no foul!”
“Have we met before, Lieutenant? I don’t recall seeing you before!”
“No, we haven’t met before Lt. Sheldon. I’m Brandon, Allie’s husband.”
“Allie’s…husband.” As Carroll was deep in thought, Brandon again drew Allie close and kissed her. “Oh! Empress, I didn’t know you traveled under an assumed name. I am deeply sorry, Empress! Welcome to Atlantis-Minor! It is May 1st, 1944, ma’am.” Carroll dropped to one knee.
“Oh, for the love of…! Get up, Carroll Sheldon!”
“Yes, Empress.”
“You can knock that off too, Lieutenant!”
Standing up, Carroll finally noticed something else.
“Oh God, Skip, she’s an Admiral!” Her eyes dropped to the ground. “I’ll just walk myself over to the brig now and save you the trouble, ma’am.” Carroll took her forms back and started for the brig.
“So sensitive and she’s not even expecting.” Allie giggled as she leaned into Brandon’s shoulder. “Carroll, you’re heading in the wrong direction. The storeroom is that way.” She said as she pointed in the opposite direction.
“Expecting…what, Admiral?”
“You have a job to finish, Lt. Sheldon?”
“Right…yes, ma’am. Thank you, Admiral!”
We watched as Carroll scampered off toward the storeroom.
“So, she’s been like this for eight-four years?”
“Some things never change, honey.” Allie told her husband.
The Empress’ quarter’s was in a spare building that I ordered to be locked at all times. That way, if future me was traveling and decided to stop in and rest, she would have a safe place to appear. All I had to do was phase out, enter the building, rephase, and come out the door.
“Let’s get you two situated in your quarters. I’m afraid they aren’t as opulent as the…um…condo, but it’s the best the Navy can do.” I reopened the door and we entered.
“Wow! This place is sick!”
“Excuse me? You don’t like it?”
“No, Alex, It’s absolutely amazing!” Allie nudged Brandon in the ribs.
“Then what is so sick about it?”
“Sorry, Commander, I forgot where I was.” Brandon cleared his throat. “I believe these quarters are suitable for the Admiral, thank you!”
“You big teddy bear, I’m not an Admiral here! Alex do you have your extra rank with you as I asked?”
“Right here, sis. Do you want one of my regular dress blouses too?”
“No, I brought some of my own, thanks.” She proceeded to strip and redress in her regular uniform, which she pulled from her duffle. I helped her pin her rank. “Oh, you forgot these back at the house.” Allie reached back into her duffle and removed four small pieces of cloth, which she then handed to me.
“Now where am I going to wear these?” I stared at the two bikinis she had bought for me in Flagstaff.
“As I remember there’s a wonderful sand beach with warm water here- relax, I brought mine along too, sis! You won’t be alone, I guarantee that!”
“Cassie and Sam?”
“Plus, the Cummins and Samuels! I think Amelia even packed several others in her extra bag.”
“What about Emily’s request for some future clothes?”
“Amelia took care of all that too.”
“I’m sure she’ll like that. I’m going to go back to my quarters and get my stuff. Ricki Peterson promised to have dinner ready at 1700hrs. Tish is helping her plan the menu tonight.”
“Ah yes! Sweet and Sour Pepper Steak with rice! We’re having real Japanese tonight, honey!”
“Great! I haven’t had any good Asian food since that place in Chinatown closed up!”
“You got Japanese food in Chinatown?”
“Asian food has sort of run together back home, Alex. Some Asian joints even sell Cajun- who would’ve guessed?” Brandon shrugged.
“That’s strange, Brandon, even by my standards!” Allie and I giggled. “I’ll see you in a little bit. Bye.” I walked out the door.
“Mom, I want the top bunk!” Cassie cried out as I entered the building with four sets of bunkbeds in two different rooms.
“You have got to be kidding me! Girls do you ever stop competing? Cassie do you ever stop complaining?” I asked the two siblings.
“But I like this room, Mom!” Cassie continued.
“You!” I pointed to Samantha. ‘You take the top bunk on that wall! You!” I pointed to Cassandra. “You take that top bunk! Those are my orders, Ensigns Fleming! I warn you, I will be right across the hall…on my own top bunk!” I looked at both in anger then turned to leave the room. “I want you two in regular uniform in ten minutes, understood?”
“Aye, sir!” Both said. I heard giggling as I shut the door. I vowed then and there that Chief Peterson was going to have help in the galley tomorrow- maybe even the day after…and the day after that!
“Finding everything to your liking, Empress?” I asked with a pleasant smile as Allie and Brandon walked into my office.
“It’s not the first class accommodations I’m use to, but they’ll do, Captain!” She laughed as she smiled.
“May I remind you this is the Navy, not the Waldorf, Empress! You’ll just have to rough it!”
“Alex, I find everything remarkable! Did Mariah actually do all this in four days?”
“So I’m told. She is quite the carpenter!”
“Carpenter! I haven’t seen craftsmanship like this since I visited the San Francisco Maritime Museum! She’s faithfully reproduced the 18th century style!”
“Maybe that’s because Mariah grew up in the early 1700’s, Brandon.” I said with little emotion.
“You’re pullin’ my leg, Alex!”
“I wouldn’t do that to you, Lieutenant. I like you too much! Mariah was an 18th century shipwright. She built then served on a British Ship-of-the-line.”
“No way!”
“Does it really surprise you, Brandon? After what you’ve learned and witnessed of us?”
“Captain’s right, dear. Mina is sixty-nine or seventy.”
“And don’t forget how old your wife actually is!” I interjected with an evil grin. Allie stuck her tongue out at me. And to think she became an Admiral!
I looked at my watch and saw that it was near dinnertime. I remembered that I had forgotten about Sam and Cassie- oh, well! I’d see them in a minute or two.
“Shall we walk over to the Mess Hall, or do you need help finding it, sis?”
“I know where it is, Alex!”
“Good because I know how easy it is for you old people to get lost.” I hurried out the building’s door at a trot.
“And I thought my daughters were bad! You do realize I knew you were going to say that?” I heard Allie shout from behind me.
I sat among my friends and relations enjoying the wonderful meal Tish had prepared by herself. I invited her to join us, but she declined claiming her work was not completed in the kitchen.
“What could you possibly need to finish back there, Tish?”
“I thought that since it is a special occasion, I would prepare something appropriate, Captain,”
“You mean our visitors, Tish?”
“No more questions, Alexandra-sensei! Wait to find out!”
Takashi once again disappeared through the galley doors.
A minute later all lights were extinguished in the Mess Hall and small twinkling lights emerged from the kitchen area. A chorus of voices started to sing ‘Happy Birthday’.
In the subdued light I could make out Tish holding what looked like a birthday cake with lit candles. She led a parade of five other people toward us and stopped opposite Chief Van Pelt. Nearing the end of the song, Tish placed the cake on the table before Randi.
“I hear it is a custom to make a wish prior to blowing out the candles, chief! Please…make a wish!”
“Tish, it’s not my birthday!”
“Have you not come back to us today? Are you the same person you were three days ago, Chief? Please, blow out the candles, Randi Van Pelt!” Takashi prodded.
“Chief Van Pelt, you have undergone the most significant change that any of us has ever experienced! You are, by way of that change, a new person- in essence reborn! Happy birthday, Miss Van Pelt!” Mina raised her glass in a toast.
“Happy Birthday!” We all cheered.
Allie reached for my arm and gently pushed to lower it in order to catch my attention. I had noticed her nervously watching her wristwatch for the past twenty minutes.
“Alex, you might want to answer this!” She said cryptically.
“Answer what, sis? We don’t have a single phone on the…
“Alex! Brie calling Alex! Empress HQ calling Empress!” Rang through my head.
I gave Allie the conspiratorial ‘you knew’ look. She nodded.
“Empress HQ to Empress! Are you there, sis?”
“I’m here Brie! What is it?” I thought to her. I noticed that Jacki and Joss immediately stopped what they were doing and turned their full attention to me.
“Alex, we have a situation! Your presence is needed in the Oval Office of the White House!” Brie practically screamed to me.
“Okay…how about a date and time?” I asked out loud forgetting my mental link to her.
“What’s she talking about…who is she talking to?” Brandon asked.
“Alex is talking to our sister Brianna, hon.” Allie replied as she watched knowingly.
“You can do that?”
“Sure can, hon! From any time, place, or dimension!” Allie informed her husband with excitement.
“I take it our Empress will be leaving momentarily?” Chief Samuels asked with a sad expression.
“Why, Ricky Lynn? You want to go with her?” Lynn asked her twin, knowing her attitude toward it this morning.
“I’m afraid this is going to be no joy-ride, Ladies!” Allie answered with concern. “This is, I’m afraid, the worst situation the Empress has found herself in to date! She must help sway the president to committing more troops to the Pacific Theater. It is a decision he will think long and hard on and it will prove to be the right one despite the brutality.” Allie’s eyes teared up as she continued.
“You see, the Empress will be put into a very difficult position, one she has vowed to prevent…one of a very personal nature.”
“Could you be any more dramatic, Admiral Steinert?” Mina asked from across the table. “You’re positively starting to sound like me!”
Allie wiped her eyes. “Thank you, Mina, I appreciate that.”
“Okay, how could talking to FDR put her in a difficult position? I’ve heard he’s a very pleasant man to talk with.” Emily exclaimed.
“Trust me, sis, she isn’t going to talk to President Roosevelt. I’m going toe to toe with my countryman!” Allie informed the group.
“I’d like to see that exchange!” Emily guffawed.
“I’m going to lose.” Allie said quietly as more tears slid down her cheeks.
All eyes at the table were focused on her except mine. They were still closed as I tried to concentrate on Brie’s voice.
I opened my eyes to see that all attention was on Allie, who was trying diligently to wipe tears from her eyes. What had happened while I was conversing with Brie?
“Did I miss something here?” I asked with concern.
“What? No…no, I was just relating to everyone how it feels to…to…to become a mother, Alex. I…I guess I got carried away with my emotions. Now, what seems to be the problem, sis?”
“I should think you already know, sister!” I reached out and touched Allie’s hand, receiving the expected tingle. I smiled at her.
“I’m afraid I can’t give you any pointers on this one, Empress. You’re on your own.” Allie forced a smile.
“I’m not going to like this am I?” My eyes narrowed.
“I can neither confirm nor deny that, Captain!” Allie choked out, her eyes producing more tears. “It has to be done though, Empress! Good luck.” Allie quickly stood from the table and rushed out of the Mess Hall to our amazement.
Mina drew everyone’s attention back to the table. “Empress, do be careful this time!”
“Alex, I think I should go with you!” Jacki strongly suggested.
“No, Jack, I have a feeling I should handle this by my self. Thanks for the offer though.”
“Can I inquire as to your destination, Empress?” Spencer politely asked.
“16, July, 1945; Oval Office; D.C.”
Spencer thought for a moment. “Dear God, you had something to do with that?” His volume suddenly rose.
“Apparently, I’m not too successful, dear brother-in-law! Now, if everyone will forgive me, I have to change. Tish the meal was fantastic, but I’m afraid I’ll have to pass on the cake. It looks delicious though. Once again, excuse me. I’ll try to hurry back.” I excused myself from the table and exited the building setting course for my temporary quarters.
1400 hours, The Oval Office, White House, Washington D.C., July 16th, 1945
The Oval Office was smaller than I expected. I had arrived several minutes ago, remaining out of phase until it was safe to appear. Several men, cabinet members I assumed, surrounded the president’s desk and blocked my view.
“I need more time to consider this, gentlemen!” The man’s voice was not that of President Roosevelt.
“Mr. President, you have to reconsider, sir! We don’t even know if these things will work! I say we stick to the plan already laid out by the previous administration!”
“Sir, I disagree! We could end this whole thing without hundreds of thousands of additional American casualties!”
“Gentlemen! Gentlemen! Y’all see that plaque on the desk? It says…’the buck stops here!’ Y’all know what that means? It means that I got thrown into this manure pile and the American people expect me to see fit to clean it up! What you gentlemen are proposin’ needs more than just a few minutes thought- hell congress could spend years debating the issue to debate this issue! I’m afraid I have to think on my decision a while longer!”
There was a short pause before he continued.
“Gentlemen, I’m afraid I’m gonna have to ask y’all to leave. I’m expectin’ one of my special consultants to arrive within the quarter hour; we’ll continue this discussion tomorrow. Now if y’all will excuse me, Gentlemen, Colonel?”
The room cleared and a lone occupant sat behind the large wooden desk. He was a small, grey-haired man with silver, wire-framed glasses. A single, thick manila folder sat before him as he held his head in both hands.
“Now what the hell do I do? Franklin, you never told me about any of this bullshit! Why couldn’t you be here to make this decision instead? When I agreed to be your running mate I had no idea I’d get saddled with such a difficult choice!” He rubbed his head in frustration.
“Sometimes it’s easier to talk it out with someone unbiased, Mr. President.”
“Shit, woman, you just scared the piss outta me!”
“I’m sorry, sir. I was told you wanted to see me? I’m Commander Alexandra Steinert, sir.” I shyly introduced myself.
“I don’t know no Commander Steinert! If I had, I’da remembered you, honey! How’d y’all get in here anyway, nobody can sneak past my people?” The man started to reach for his phone.
“Sir, I have my ways.” I appeared next to him behind the desk. He jumped slightly, spun his chair around then pointed his finger up at me.
“You’re that Empress, ain’t ya? I‘ve read just about everything I could since April, but I can’t believe what I read about you!”
I forced a smile. “Sir?”
“As I recall you helped my predecessor out last year- can’t recall the date though.”
“Sir, if I may? I don’t see time as you normally would. It is quite possible I haven’t been there yet.”
“Ya haven’t been there yet? Missy, who hasn’t been through last year, or this year for that matter?” The president adjusted his glasses.
“Sir, if you’ve read up on me, I can only assume it mentioned that I travel through time?”
“Sweetheart, we all travel through time- although I admit some of us travel through it a helluva lot slower at times!”
“No, sir. I…I can travel…through…time! Not just move through it like the average person, sir. I’ve been to the future, several decades in fact, and I’ve been to the not so distant past also.” I squirmed slightly at his unblinking, disbelieving stare. “Um, I can even see the future through many different permutations, sir.”
“What…like some kinda gypsy? I think about askin’ help from this ‘Empress’ I read about and somehow someone sends me a damn gypsy to help me make a life and death decision? Dammit ta hell, I can’t do this! Franklin you sonovabitch! Why’d you hafta go and die!”
“President Roosevelt is dead, sir? When?” I felt my eyes widen at the news.
“Passed back in April, Commander- April 12th I think- place has been nothin’ but chaos since! How could you not know that, woman?”
“Because it was only May 1st, 1944 when I left my base thirty minutes ago, Mr. President! Like I said…I travel through time…and space.” I added meekly. The man held his finger up to me again.
“Listen little lady, you think I believe everythin’ I read on this desk? Hell no! Ain’t no way y’all can do that…it ain’t possible!” He scowled at me.
“Care to bet on that, Mr. President?” I looked back at him with a defiant glare and a raised eyebrow.
“Do yer worst missy, but…”
I put my hand on his shoulder. The quiet of the oval office was replaced by the sound of…nothing!
“What! Where the hell am I!” He shouted as he looked around the dim nothingness whose only light emanated from a stationery sun.
“Welcome to my special place, Mr. President. I come here to think…about many things. You are perfectly safe, I assure you.”
“Where is this place, Commander?”
“I’m not really sure…probably another dimension, but it’s calm and quiet and allows me to think things through without interruption, sir.”
Why bring me here, then?”
“Well, sir, it sounded like you needed time to think, you also required proof as to my abilities- this fit both criteria. Now, how can I help you, Mr. President?”
“How are you fixed for Armageddon? An’ quit callin’ me Mr. President! The name’s Harry- Harry S. Truman.” Mr. Truman reached out his hand, which I took.
“Call me Alex, sir. Empress is too high folutin’!”
“Yer from the ‘Show-me’!”
“Born an bred, sir- Oak Ridge.”
“Nice country.”
“I like it. Now, what decision is it you’ve got to make?”
“Can anyone hear us in here, Alex honey?”
“Mr. Truman, as far as I know we’re the only living souls in this universe…unless I call another to it, that is.”
He eyed me very carefully. I spoke before he asked the now familiar question.
“The Empress…I…have the ability to…um…um…well to sort of call upon dead people, sir.” I explained, my eyes looking anywhere but at him.
I saw the next question coming. “I’ve called my dead brother, my Grampa, and a few others to this place. They try to help me figure things…”
“Ya mean if I needed to talk with…say, ol’ Abe Lincoln you could make him appear?”
I thought of his request and pictured our former president.
“That’s exactly the case, Mr. President.” A male voice said from behind us.
The tall bearded man in a black suit walked closer out of the shadows and offered his hand. “Mr. Truman, Abraham Lincoln.”
“I don’t believe it! I gotta be dreamin’ this! Bess! Bessy wake me up, darlin’!”
“I’m afraid, in this reality, I’m quite real, Harry. The Empress is very powerful here.” The tall gentleman turned his attention to me. “Madam, you look ravishing! You quite literally look like an angel, my dear.” Lincoln reached out, took my hand and kissed the back of it.
“Why thank you, Mr. President.” I blushed as I curtsied.
“So now, Harry, what seems to be the problem?”
“Do either of you know a doctor by the name of Oppenheimer?”
Getting no response he dropped another name.
“How ‘bout Einstien?”
“I know of Albert Einstien, sir, Mathematician and Physicist.” I answered.
“That’s him! Him and the other guy got a government project goin’…Atomic fusion they call it- tested it out in the Nevada desert by puttin’ it in a bomb. Made a real big fireball! They claim they can end the war quicker if I allow them to drop it on our enemy, Japan.”
“No!” I shouted. “No! Killing more innocent people is not the answer! No!”
“I must agree with the Empress, Harry! Killing innocents is not the way we Americans operate.” Lincoln stopped to think a minute.” Just how many people are we talking, Harry? One thousand? Two?”
“The estimates I’ve been given indicate a city of one hundred or two hundred thousand people could be destroyed.”
“My Lord, man! Devastation on such a scale is unthinkable- even in my day! That much from a single bomb?”
“The blast is reported to be equal to several hundred thousand pounds of high explosive, Mr. President.” Mr. Truman acknowledged.
“And I thought losing several hundred thousand men over four years was apprehensible! Now you can do it with just one bomb? What are you doing to the country I fought so hard to pull back together, Harry?” Lincoln gasped.
“Believe me, sir, it’s not something I do lightly! My advisors claim this war could go on for another couple years and cost America at least triple the lives of this other plan should the Russians… Soviets now, choose to retake Manchuria! I’ve been debating the two choices since they brought this hellish project to my attention! That’s why I called for Alex here!”
“So you expect the Empress to help you decide how many are to die!” Mr. Lincoln closed his eyes and shook his head slowly in disgust.
“Harry, do you understand what you ask of this beautiful creature?”
“Hey! I still think of myself as human, Mr. Lincoln!” I interrupted.
“My apologies, Alexandra. I meant it only as a show of affection, my dear!”
“Oh.”
“Mr. Truman, Alex has taken an oath to help save us from ourselves, not help destroy each other! What you ask of her I consider rude and appalling! Sir, it counters everything she stands for and I never expected this sordid abuse of her talent when I entered her existence into the confidential Presidential Diary!” Lincoln growled.
“I’ve met you already, Mr. President?” I gasped in surprise.
“Apparently not yet, my dear, not yet.” He chuckled. “Maybe in a few of your years.”
“She lied to me!” I said to myself quietly as I looked away.
“You lied to yourself, Alex.” He chuckled again, this time winking at me.
“Could y’all just knock that off, I’m gettin’ a headache here! Ya ain’t met, but ya have met later…back then?” Truman began rubbing his head in frustration again.
“Harry, your path is clear. As president of this great Republic, you alone must make the decision. I’m afraid Alex can be of no use as she has promised to protect all life on this planet…along with many others.” He winked at me again. “Although she thinks she is unbiased, she leans toward saving life…”
“But that’s what I’m tryin’ to do here, Abe! Save lives! Cain’t anybody here see that?”
“Mind who you’re talking to, Harry! I have had to make similar decisions in my tenure as well! The task is daunting at best and hardly ever popular!” The former President reminded.
“President Truman, I also know a little about life and death decisions!” I defended. “I originally lost my brother at Pearl Harbor, sir. When I found I could time travel, I designed a plan to rescue him. I succeeded in rescuing him and nine others from the same compartment of the Battleship Arizona. I alone made the decision to rematerialize on a beach adjacent to the ship. In the end it proved to be the wrong decision, sir. Those nine men couldn’t beat death the way I planned. Only my brother and I made it back alive. That decision…it…it will haunt me for the rest of my life.” I shook my head to avoid tears.
“So you see, Mr. Truman, why I must argue for saving all lives. It is my penance for giving those men false hope- of only delaying the inevitable!” Abraham Lincoln proved to be a very sturdy, nurturing man as I sought out his chest for comfort.
“Alexandra, you did what you thought was right, my dear! It’s what we all try to do. Perhaps you may do it differently than the rest of us, but it proves you are still human- just like the rest of us. And we must all answer to a higher power, Alex- one who has a different plan and does not like to share! Now dry those beautiful eyes, my precious angel. Harry needs our help.” He produced a linen hanky from his pocket and handed it to me.
“I’ll try sir, but I hinted to myself this wouldn’t turn out well!”
“It does not matter what the outcome, Alexandra, Harry is the one in the difficult position of weighing the options given him. It is our place to provide valid reasoning for choosing one option over the other. Shall we start with the facts you have been given, Mr. President?”
“I don’t have the exact figures on me, Abe. Perhaps if the little lady could take us back to the White House?” Truman looked at me as he adjusted his glasses.
“I’m afraid I’m only bound to this realm, Harry. I cannot travel about with Alexandra- as much as I would enjoy that.” The much taller gentleman smiled down at me- it was such a sad smile though. “If you could remember the estimates, we could better understand and develop our arguments for and against?”
“Sounds like a start!” Truman squinted at us a moment. “How do y’all know each other, anyway?”
I looked at the former President hoping to learn that answer also.
“Harry, Alexandra came to warn me of my impending assassination at Ford’s Theater three weeks hence my attendance!”
“So, you didn’t believe her?”
“Quite the contrary, Harry! As unbelievable as she is, the Empress provided me undeniable evidence of my demise! She took me ahead in time slightly and we found ourselves standing in a room containing a gentleman lying in state. That gentleman, upon further regard turned out to be me, Harry!”
“And you didn’t take steps to prevent it?”
“Once again, Harry, as Commander in Chief, it was my decision! You see…Alexandra can see the results that variations present to our future. After many trials, I decided that the only viable course I could follow would be that of my assassination. Once again, Harry, I had to make the unpopular choice. Given the alternatives though, it was the only reasonable option available to me that saved the country as a whole. Now it is your turn, Harry! You must face your choice as bravely as I. So, Mr. President, provide estimates so we may debate and provide intelligent consul!”
“President Lincoln, I know that you must be tired from moving so much, if you are weary, I can do this myself. I also know how hard staying here for any length of time can be.” I reminded him.
“Nonsense, Alexandra, it’s been almost ninety years since I participated in a good, honest debate! I embrace the chance to interact with one of my paramours!” Lincoln looked to Truman. “I must remind and warn you sir that I am also from the Midwest, therein, I can be quite headstrong in my beliefs!”
“Ma’am, sir, lets get to it!”
1930 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 1st, 1944
“Alex has been gone for quite a while this time, sis. I expected her to reappear just after she left. This must really be big.”
“Emily, you have no idea the strain placed on me! I was asked to run numerous variations on an exit strategy that would end this war within months rather than years.”
“How could that be such a strain?”
“The death tolls in every scenario were…are staggering, Emily!” Allie swallowed hard.
“As if there hasn’t been enough death already, sis?” Emily countered.
“Emily…they…we…we…destroy…oh, God, I still can’t believe he did it!” Allie broke down and cried.
“What she means, sisters, is that the United States uses a new weapon and forces the end to this war!” I said as I rephased next to them. I must have looked a wreck, as I had done nothing but cry for the last three weeks.
“Alex! You look terrible! What happened?” Emily exclaimed as she looked at me with concern.
“I have to find Tish…and apologize to her!”
“That wouldn’t be wise, Empress, not now.” Allie warned me with a tear-streaked face.
“That out of you!” I pointed to my twin. “You lied to me, Alex! Oh, I only went back as far as 1895! More like 1865! You lied to me! How could you do that? I’m you…you’re me- you know how I felt! Why?” I continued looking at Allie through tearful, stinging eyes.
“I promised him I wouldn’t, Alex. He can be a very persuasive guy. I remember you just found that out.”
“Who? Who can be very persuasive? Who did you meet, Alex?” Emily begged of me.
“The president, Emily, I met the president!”
“FDR? You met Mr. Roosevelt? What’s he really like, Alex?”
“Abraham Lincoln is a very caring and persuasive individual, Emily! President Truman on the other hand is a bonified hardhead! Abraham and I discussed and debated with him for what seemed like forever! It proved fruitless! He did it anyhow- damn him!”
“For those of us who only see medical futures or no futures at all, try to make some sense, Alex!” Emily growled in consternation.
“President Harry S. Truman! He takes over as Commander in Chief next April. He inherits the dubious honor of deciding to drop the bomb on Japan!” Allie informed everyone present.
“The bastard had his mind made up before we went to my private realm!” My sorrow changed to extreme rage instantly just thinking about it.
Did our lights just blink?
“Alex, I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you, but this was something I had to do. I remember how much it hurts. Come here.” Allie’s arms reached out to me and wrapped around me as I approached. There was that tingle again as we touched.
“I know how hard this must be, sis. I get through it though. Now is not the time to tell Takashi of her country’s impending doom, trust me, you will sway that outcome to benefit her as the time grows nearer, dear Empress. That is the truth, Alex!”
I noticed Jack and Joss jump as I began to relive what I had seen in the not-so-far-future.
“Holy shit, Alex! That was just one bomb? No wonder you look the way you do! How could anyone do that to another? It’s…it’s…so horrible! Excuse me!” Jacki hurried out of the building. The muffled sound of someone losing her stomach could be heard outside.
“I can honestly say that water chestnuts scratch something fierce when they come back up. I wouldn’t recommend it.” Joss lampooned.
“How can you joke about that, Jack?” Amelia chastised.
“Tell me how this sits any better than what they find in Poland next spring, Emily! I believe you lose your dinner then as well!”
“That was a different thing entirely, Joss!”
“How is genocide any different in different parts of the world, Em!”
Allie continued to hold me tightly as Amelia and Joss argued. I thought it ironic that our small group was the only capable of lending solace to ourselves- physically. I felt a slight twinge in my abdomen.
Allie pulled back from me slightly and raised an eyebrow as she stared into my face.
“How long have you been traveling, Empress?” She asked me with serious intent.
“I lost count, why?”
“Think, Empress, how long have you been gone?” Allie stared at me with one eyebrow still raised.
I thought about how long I had been away and added the days together. “About three weeks, I guess…oh.”
“Yes, oh! Thank you for reminding me why I shouldn’t have come back here, Alex!”
“I’m sorry, sis, I didn’t know we would sync up again.”
“You what, Alex?” Emily sounded shocked.
“I knew this was going to happen, Allie. Was I the only one to pack extra clothes?” Lynn asked innocently.
“I did, Lynn.” Joss smiled.
“You probably read my mind to find out.” Lynn deadpanned.
“I resemble that remark, Ricky Lynn!” Joss smiled.
“I’m surprised you forgot, Al…Allie!” Amelia taunted. “You must be getting old!”
“This is exactly the reason I don’t like to be in the same place twice!” Allie grumped. “Brandon, honey, looks like we’re here for the next week, I’m sorry!”
“Wonderful! Oh…um…sorry…sorry to hear that, dear.” He changed his tune quickly realizing his mistake.
“Don’t worry, bro, think of it as a camping trip in paradise- an Amazonian paradise!” Spencer advised with a wink and sly smile.
“Yes, Brandon, honey. Think of it as an Amazonian paradise! Jack monitor his thoughts, if he even thinks about…you know…with anyone but me…” Allie slammed her palm into her other hand instead of finishing her sentence.
I had almost forgotten about what I had seen next August, the genial banter of friends and family provided a pleasant distraction- though short.
“Alex, you’ve got to stop doing that! It’s very disconcerting to have your thoughts interrupted by a three-mile high, developing mushroom cloud!”
“Then don’t listen, Jack! Remember what I said about leaving a person’s innermost thoughts to themselves?”
“That was not an innermost thought, Alex that was blatantly posting it to the Internet!”
“What?”
“Like selling it to the press or broadcasting it across the country, okay? Geez, I keep forgetting how primitive this time period actually was!” Joss rolled her eyes.
“Jack, broadcast this to the ‘primitives’ in this room and this room only.” Once again the ghastly mushroom cloud replayed in my mind. “This is our President’s decision to end the war! 0815hrs, 6 August 1945: Three B29’s fly over the Japanese city of Hiroshima unobstructed. From one plane, the ‘Enola Gay’, a single bomb is released. Moments later an explosion equal to one hundred and fifty thousand pounds of high explosives detonates at five hundred feet above the city. The city’s center is instantly vaporized - buildings, people, automobiles, animals…everything, all gone! A thriving city decimated in the blink of an eye!” I paused.
“It gets better! 9, August 1945: a second, slightly more powerful bomb is dropped on Nagasaki with similar results! 14, August 1945: Truman gets his way- Japan agrees to an unconditional surrender ending what comes to be called World War Two!”
“Alex, we did our best! You know that! In the long run, the world is better off because of that decision. Think back to all those scenarios you ran for him. This one was the most prudent. And he will never change his mind you know! Even on his deathbed in 1972, he still maintains he made the right decision!” Allie said calmly.
Emily had burst into tears and clung to Amelia. For her part, Amelia was doing her best to consul herself.
“Those poor people!”
“I know.” Amelia agreed.
“Those that died in the blasts were the lucky ones!”
“I know.”
“The thousands that died because of the radiation! The slow horrible, painful, death!”
“I know.”
“Takashi’s family!”
“No. They survived unharmed.”
“How?” Emily looked at Amelia with watery, red eyes.
Amelia just looked over to Allie and I, her eyes also watering profusely, and nodded.
“It wasn’t easy, Emily. Tish’s father is old and ornery- just like Pa!” Allie confided.
“How will Tish handle it- her home town becoming a radioactive ghost town?”
“We won’t talk for a few years after, I’m afraid, but she stands by her word not to reveal us!” Allie went on. “She understands I did the best I could, Alex. Her loyalty to us will never come into question. I’m afraid that’s all I can tell you now, sisters. The rest you must do on your own.” Allie’s eyes shifted slightly.
“Why? Why tell us so much then require us to figure the rest out alone?” Emily asked- her voice rose.
“Because I ask it of you, Emily Scott!” Mina stated frankly as she sauntered into my office. “Allie, Amelia, Jocelynn, and Lynn, were all sequestered in this time as well. There is no need to continue these confusing temporal loops any longer, Alexandra. The world can only stand so many time paradoxes, I’m afraid! You must go it alone from this point forward, Empress.”
“But what about Truman? I lost the debate, Mina. I caused the world to enter a new era- a nuclear cold war!”
“You caused that?” Mina chuckled. “By losing one argument? Really, Alexandra, you actually believe the fate of the world rests solely on your shoulders? Leave that to Atlas, sister! Shouldering the world is his curse, not yours!”
“But all those people, Mina!”
“His decision, not yours, Alexandra! The American people charged him with that burden, Empress! You did all you could- all that could be expected of you!” Mina said with a sad tone to her voice. “Would it be more disheartening to know that if you hadn’t tried, Mr. Truman would have done it three days earlier instead?”
“He had his mind made up! I knew he did- I just felt he had made the decision before Abraham and I had even begun debating with him!”
“You and Abe Lincoln debated against the president…and lost?” Jack exclaimed as she entered the office grimacing and wiping her lips repeatedly. She still looked piqued. Her expression changed to one of actual pain suddenly.
“Alright! I know I missed it the first time, Jack! You don’t have to shout at me! And if I’m such an air-headed blonde, what does that make you?” She turned and growled at Joss.
“Captain Steinert? Ma’am, we just got a radio message from Pearl informing us that Admiral Demmit will be here in the morning.” Josie Two-Eagle announced after knocking on the office doorframe and entering. “Wow, looks like a full house! Just so you know, Captain, I think someone may have thrown up beside the building out there,” She pointed back to the door, “Sure smells like it, anyway!”
“Josie, these are our twins…future twins. Amelia, Allie, Joss, and Lynn. They’ll be staying the week. These two…” I pointed to Spencer and Brandon, “Are off limits, understood?” I noticed Allie and Amelia mockingly grab their respective husbands.
“Got it! Future twins- strange, but approachable! Handsome guys- no touch!” She outwardly sighed. “Anyway, just wanted to let you know about the Admiral’s visit and that we may be called into action. A merchant marine vessel is late checking in and we might be called out on a search and rescue tomorrow. Of course, you already knew that. Good night everyone!”
“She never ceases to amaze me.” Allie shook her head after Josie walked out into the compound. Everyone looked at her.
“How she seems to take all this in stride! After all we’ve been through- all we’ve done, she still seems so indifferent about everything!”
I didn’t hear what else Allie said as I had already started my questions about the merchant ship.
I looked up to see everyone smiling at me.
“What? I was just trying to ascertain the ship’s status! It helps to know if we’re needed, right?”
“Yes, you get to blow something up, sis!” Allie giggled as she winked at me despite Mina’s nasty glare.
“After that dramatic tirade about using the atomic bomb, you’ll conveniently ignore that to justify some childish desire for destructive explosions?” Mina glared at me.
“The old saying, ‘hell hath no fury as a women scorned’, Mina.”
“You truly are complete then, Alexandra.” Mina said as she looked at me curiously.
“And…that’s supposed to mean…what again?” I eyed her cautiously as I tilted my head slightly.
“You’re finally thinking of yourself in the feminine, Alexandra!” Mina smiled. “You have accepted that you are a woman.”
“Thank you for reminding me, your highness. Excuse me, I really need to take care of something.”
“So should I, Mina!” Allie added as she headed for the door while I headed for the office’s water closet.
0900 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 4th, 1944
“Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, Admiral! I trust your flight was smooth?”
“The trip has been uneventful so far, Captain!” he growled. This was his typical inspection persona.
“Then I trust you’ll find everything in order here, sir. May I inform the Admiral that we have some important visitors staying with us this week, sir?”
“Important visitors, Alex? What important visitors? Who could be more important than me?” A slight smile appeared on Admiral Demmit’s face.
“I’m sure Captain Steinert is over exaggerating, Admiral.” Allie confided as she stepped out of rank from the back of our formation and marched forward. Joss, Amelia, Lynn, Cassie, and Samantha also broke ranks and fell in behind her.
The old man’s expression was priceless!
“What the hell is this, Captain?”
“I am under your strict orders not to say at this time, Admiral!” I glanced at the crew of the PBY as I saluted.
Admiral Demmit took the hint and dismissed the plane’s crew after ordering them to deposit his gear on the dock. We waited until the plane had taxied away from the dock.
“I’ll have someone take that for you, sir. Chief Samuels, would you take the Admiral’s gear to his quarters, please.”
“Aye, Skipper! Fleming, Fleming, and Hardt, lets go!” Lynn Samuels shouted.
Demmit’s eyes widened as he noticed that two of the women looked an awful lot like Allie and I. He pointed at the two of them then to Allie, then back to me. His mouth opened like he was going to say something, nothing came out for a minute.
“I’m…I’m not even going to ask, Alex. I’m sure I wouldn’t want or understand your explanation. My inspection will commence at 1000hrs.”
“At least allow me to escort you to your quarters, sir!” I smiled to him, winking to Allie.
“Allow me, Alex.” He offered his arm. He grew confused as Allie took his other arm. Emily and Amelia fell in behind us as well.
“Commander Cummins, dismiss the crew, please. We’ll be in the Admiral’s quarters.”
“Aye, Captain.”
As we walked, Admiral Demmit began to question us.
“I take it you are future Alex?”
“Very perceptive, Uncle Rick! Allie Steinert-Covington at your service.” Allie smiled.
“And you’re Emily?”
“Amelia Scott-Rosen while I’m here, Uncle. Nice to see you again, sir!”
“You’re both married? Wonderful! Do I have any great nieces or nephews?” Admiral Demmit asked as we entered his private quarters.
“Uncle Rick!” Cassie and Sam shouted at the same time. They approached him cautiously before wrapping their arms around him. The old man instinctively kissed each on their foreheads then looked to Allie.
“Yes, Uncle Rick, those two are mine.” Allie admitted.
He looked at their nameplates.
“Fleming?”
“My first marriage, sir. I have another, but I told young Alex to stay home with his cousin James. I felt a sixteen year old boy would cause too much disruption here.”
“James is your son, Em…Amelia?” He asked catching himself with her travel name. Amelia just nodded with a smile.
“And home is…?” His expression suddenly changed and he answered his own question. “Is in the future. Well, now that we have that question answered…” Demmit left it hang.
A loud knock sounded at the door, and Cassie admitted Spencer and Brandon. Both men came to attention before the Admiral.
“Sir. Marine Lt. Brandon Covington, sir!”
“Sir. Electrician’s Mate-First Class, Spencer Rosen, sir!”
“Funny…I don’t recall receiving paperwork on any men transferring to this unit?” Admiral Demmit carefully eyed up the two.
“That’s because they aren’t in the military yet, Uncle Rick.” Allie calmly informed him. “Neither husband has even been born yet, sir.”
“Sir, I served in Iraq from ’07 to ’09 then in Afghanistan for eighteen months until my retirement in October 2010!”
“2010?” Demmit reached for his forehead. “Captain, do you have any aspirin?” He asked turning toward me.
“Sir, I believe these will help.” Brandon said as he pulled a couple paper squares from his pocket. Tearing them open he handed the old man the contents- four small, white tablets. Samantha produced a bottle of water from somewhere and offered it to Uncle Rick.
Taking the bottle, it crinkled a little in his grip. Demmit immediately released the bottle, thinking it was breaking, and watched it fall to the floor. His reaction to the pliable container not shattering was comical. “What kind of material is this?”
“Plastic, sir. More specifically, polypropylene.” Spenser answered.
“Poly-what?”
“A material similar to what is currently used for cockpit canopies in aircraft, only much thinner, sir. Allow me to get that for you, sir.” Spencer said as he bent down to retrieve the bottle.
“Thank you, Mr. Rosen.” Demmit paused a second while taking the proffered bottle carefully. Unscrewing the cap he took a swig and downed the tablets in one gulp.
“Will somebody get this man the proper uniform? None of my nieces are to be married to no less than a lieutenant, is that clear?” The old man smiled as he observed the reaction from Amelia’s husband.
“Thank you, sir!” Spencer snapped to attention again.
“At ease, lieutenant.” Uncle Rick smiled. “It’s not like field commissions are a rarity around here these days! Isn’t that right, Admiral Steinert- Fleming-Covington?”
“How did you know, Uncle?” Allie asked in total surprise.
“Have you forgotten that I’m a good judge of character, my dear?” Demmit turned to face Allie directly. “What good would an Admiral be, if he couldn’t recognize a fellow constellation?”
“Have you been drinking our water, Uncle, because that was way out there- even for you?!” Allie turned slightly and winked at me.
“My dear niece, it’s the way you carry yourself- the way you acted toward me on the dock. Captain Steinert reacted normally. You, on the other hand, Allie, treated me as an equal. Only another Admiral would risk that!”
“I see. So you have no problem with my assuming a lower rank while here?”
“Not at all, Allie. I would have suggested it had you not already. Alex is the ranking officer here- it’s her base. Another admiral would only confuse the command structure and your voluntary reduction of rank is admirable…and in character with Alex Steinert’s personality.” Demmit wrapped his arms around my twin. “I’m so proud of you, Alex!” He told her quietly. “Was I there to see it?”
Allie gently pushed away from him, her eyes lowering to the floor. “I’m sorry, sir.”
“I see.” Demmit paused a moment then turned to Amelia. “I didn’t forget you, Em…Amelia, come here, Commander.”
“You knew? How, Uncle Rick?” It was Amelia’s turn to be surprised.
“That is a lot simpler to answer, honey.”
There was another knock at the door.
“Mina told me.” Demmit pointed to the door as Mina entered.
“I’m sorry, am I interrupting, Admiral?”
“Not at all your highness. We were just talking about you.”
It was Mina’s turn to look surprised now as she raised a curious brow.
“This is the day you told me about, Mina. The day I met my married nieces?”
“I’m sorry, Admiral Demmit, but this is not that day. You must be mistaken, sir.” Mina shook her head slightly. Not missing a beat she looked at me and closed the few feet to stand at attention before me.
“Captain, the brig has been prepared for our guests as you have requested.”
“Lt. Smith, I gave no such order. Why would we need to…?” A picture chronology began playing in my mind of our upcoming mission. “Very good, Lieutenant, thank you. You’re welcome to join us, Mina.”
“Thank you, Captain- with the Admiral’s permission?”
Uncle Rick nodded.
“Expecting more visitors, Alex?”
“Our next mission, sir. You’re sending us to rescue a disabled merchant cargo ship tomorrow morning. We encounter an enemy patrol and have to blow something up, Admiral.” I smiled while Mina, Amelia, and Emily looked annoyed. Cassie, Sam, and Allie all had an excited glint in their eyes.
“Just an observation, Alex, but I can tell who’s related to whom here!” The old man said as he pointed to the three with a shake of his head.
“Yes, sir! I’m so proud of them!” My smile grew wider, as did my daughter’s. “Although they won’t be going along this time- we’ll need the compartment space.”
Two smiles immediately turned to frowns.
“Mother? Why can’t we come? You said we could go the next time you had a mission!” Cassie whined like an adolescent.
“Yes, mom! I distinctly heard you say that at the DARPA meet!” Samantha added with her own childish whine.
Allie looked at me and nodded. I nodded back. We both smiled.
Uncle Rick just kept looking between the four of us, evidently wondering what was going on.
“Ladies, are you qualified for the silent service?” Uncle Rick cut in sounding very concerned.
“Does two years aboard the Attack Class Trenton qualify us, Uncle Rick?” Sam asked with a sarcastic look.
“Depends on what an ‘Attack Class Trenton’ is, sweetheart!” Demmit answered back, returning her sarcasm.
“The Trenton is…” Samantha rolled her eyes. “Or will be…a nuclear submarine capable of extended submersion for up to six months; surface to air missiles each equipped with multiple nuclear warheads; cruise missiles, and the latest digital surveillance and ranging equipment, Admiral Demmit. We didn’t just put on these uniforms you know!”
“Actually, I don’t know, Ensign Fleming- if that is really your rank? You girls strike me more as commanders than ensigns.”
“He’s good, mom!” Cassie admitted as she pointed to him.
“It was probably your attitude, sis!” Sam snapped.
“My attitude? What about your snippy tone when you answered him? You can’t talk to an Admiral that way - even if he’s family!”
“Like you’ve never talked to a CO that way before, Cassie Fleming!”
“Oh, don’t get me started, Samantha Fleming!”
“I have no more doubts, Alex!” Uncle Rick chuckled.
“Sir?”
“They definitely have your drive, Captain! Get them both checked out at a station and prepare the Sand Dollar for departure at…?” He stopped abruptly and waited for me to state the departure time.
“0730hrs.”
“0730hrs, Captain.”
“Aye, sir!”
Both girls sported huge smiles.
“So, how much sugar HAVE you two had today?” Allie asked them.
“Mother!” They cried in unison.
“Captain? How well stocked is your OC? I can’t take much more of this!”
“I believe your quarters are fully stocked, Admiral.” I reminded him.
“Ah yes. Gentlemen, would you care to join me?” Admiral Demmit looked to Spencer and Brandon for acknowledgement.
“Just tea or coffee for me, sir.” Spencer advised. “I don’t do alcohol.”
Uncle Rick eyed him up once more.
“No, sir. I haven’t partaken of the Sand Dollar- not yet.” He looked to Amelia with a smile and winked.
“Ladies, I’d like to chat with my nephews-in-law for a while if you please. Dismissed!” He said turning to the large, hand carved, mahogany cabinet against the wall.
“Gentlemen, I think we have just found the newest secret weapon against our enemy! Now if we could only get them to speak Japanese!” I heard the old man chuckle as I shut the door behind me.
“Mom, why did you two nod at each other in there?” Sam queried as we walked across the compound.
Allie giggled first, I started a second later.
“Just as I remembered it, Alex!”
“Ya, just as I saw it too, sis.” I replied.
“Saw what? What are you two talking about?” Cassie looked confused.
“You two…back there…moanin’ like a couple’a spoiled children! It’s exactly as I remembered it!” Allie admitted.
“Exactly the way I saw it unfold, sis. Now are you satisfied we’re us? I followed the script to the letter.”
Allie stopped me and hugged me.
“Yes, Alex, we’re definitely in the right timeline. Thank you.”
“Since we are now all certain we are where we should be in this existence, shall we get you two to the grotto and refresh your memories on present day submarine controls and theory?” Mina sounded extremely annoyed.
“What’s with your tone, your highness?” I asked, concerned by her out of character attitude.
“Nothing. This is just one of those days when the four of you really grate on my nerves!”
“Bad cramps today, eh?” Cassie blurted out.
Mina forced a slight smile.
Allie’s hand grazed the back of Cassie’s head.
“Owww! Why’d you do that for?”
0900 hours, 10 miles West of Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 5th, 1944
“Course is set, Alex. We should be at their last reported position in four hours.”
“Thanks Carrol, nice job. Sonar, where’s the bottom?”
“One-zero-two-four, mom…I mean Skipper.” Cassie…Ensign Fleming replied.
“Firing control, status?”
“Forward and aft torpedo rooms report all tubes loaded and ready, Skipper!”
“Thank you, Miss Fleming.”
“I don’t remember it being so cramped in here, Captain.” Samantha stated before turning back to her station.
“You were only sixteen the last time you were here, Sam.” I noticed Carroll glance up from the chart table.
“How can you know that, mom?”
“Your past is my future, honey. I can see the future, remember?”
“Oh ya.”
Carroll looked at me. “You three are amazing- yet somewhat disturbing! Has anyone ever told you that you give those in your company a headache?”
“It’s a running theme, Carroll, try to ignore it as best you can. It can and will get worse!”
“Golly, I can hardly wait!”
“Captain, why didn’t mom want to come along? I would have thought she’d jump at the chance?”
“Sam, she didn’t come along for precisely that reason! Remember this is 1944 and ‘Captain’ Steinert is commander of the Sand Dollar. How would my crew react to two captains? How would I react to another captain? Besides, someone has to keep an eye on your stepfather and step-uncle!”
“FRELLING PIECE OF…!”
“Having a problem over there, Sonar?” I responded to Cassie’s outburst.
“How can you stand this antiquated equipment? This thing won’t stay in calibration!” Cassie appeared ready to punch the panel full of dials, knobs, and gauges before her. My regular crew in the compartment looked back at her as if she were crazy.
I looked back at Samantha to see her stifling a giggle.
She pointed back at her sister and, with a wide smile, quietly announced, “iAssist withdrawal. ADHD will start in about another hour or so.”
“Oh.” Was all I said back, not knowing what an iAssist was, though I guessed it was the small portable computer everyone seemed to carry in the future- as for ADHD, I had no idea.
“Ensign, may I remind you that is the most advanced Sonar equipment to date! Now stop complaining and tend to your station! If Seaman Hilf can keep that thing in tune you should have no trouble, Miss Fleming!”
I noticed Samantha giggling again.
I glared at her. “Mind the firing panel, Ensign Fleming!”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“How can you stand it, Alex?”
“What’s that, Carroll?”
“Motherhood! How can you stand being a mother?”
“I’m not there yet, Carroll, remember?”
My navigator visibly shivered.
“What’s wrong, Carroll?”
“Remember that feeling you told me you got when you first saw Emily on Mare Island?”
“Ya, why?”
“I’m getting that same feeling from you now, Skip!”
1300 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 5th, 1944
“Sonar, where’s the bottom?”
“Eight-seventy-five, Skipper.”
“Thank you, Miss Hilf.”
“No, not like that! Here, like this! Ma’am, you just have to have a little more patience. See? A little on the knob goes a long way on the dial. Now, you shouldn’t have to touch it again until we change depth. When you start getting reflections that are way too close just touch the fine adjust knob, don’t manhandle it, okay.”
“Thanks for the help, Jamie! Who would have thought this thing could be that sensitive!”
It just requires a little finesse, that’s all, Ensign Fleming. You’ll get use to it.”
“Please call me Cassie, Jamie. We both know who I am-what I am.”
“What you are, Ma’am?”
“I’m the captain’s daughter, what else would I be?”
“How about in the brig if y’all don’t man your station, Ensign!” I gruffly reminded her.
“Aye, Skipper.” Cassie sighed.
“Don’t worry, Cassie, she don’t mean it- really.”
“Miss Hilf, shouldn’t you be somewhere else right now?” I raised my brow as she turned away from the Sonar station.
“My watch starts in fifteen, Skip. Thought I’d get an early start.” Jamie Hilf winked at me as she pushed a stray brown hair behind her ear.]
I glanced at the chronometer. “Miss Richards, we should almost be at the position. Hear anything, other than the Ensign’s voice, that is?”
“All quiet, Skip. Just a few whales heading Nor-East about five minutes ago…wait! Skip, I have a contact bearing three-ten! Sounds like an escort.”
“All stop! Dive control; take us to three-five feet!”
“Aye, three-five feet.”
“Manuevering, all stop!” Carroll repeated into the squawk.
“All stop.”
“Manuevering reports all stop, Skip.”
“Let’s go to battle stations, Miss Sheldon.”
“Aye, Skip! All hands, battle stations, battle stations!”
Jack appeared at the forward compartment hatch.
“Did I miss anything, Alex?”
“Just in time, Jack. Hydrophone indicates a possible contact at…how far, Tammy?”
“Four thousand and crossing our course, Skip,”
“How could you hear that, girl?” I noticed Cassie try to grab the headset from Richards, who deflected her hand and pointed her to the Sonar panel instead.
“Don’t you have hydrophones in your century, Ensign Fleming?”
“Well ya, but they’re controlled by the computer- it’s more accurate!”
“Can it, Sonar! Where’s the bottom?” I growled.
“Seven-ninety and holding, Ma’am!” Cassie growled back- a response that should’ve put her in the brig!
“Stay on it, Miss Fleming!” I growled again. “I’ll remind you that every member of this crew is responsible for the successful outcome of the mission. It would be wise to think about that before pissing off your CO! This is 1944, not 2009, Cassandra Fleming! We do things the hard way around here! Now mind your station or be removed from it for the duration of this mission!”
My daughter’s mouth dropped open.
“That goes for you, Firing Control! Stay on your toes!” Sam’s smirk immediately disappeared. “Open doors on tubes one and two. We’ll have some fun momentarily, girls!”
“Aye, opening tubes one and two, Skipper.” Sam answered in a more subdued tone.
“Alex, we’re at periscope depth.” Jack announced.
“Carroll, raise the scope, please.” My voice still held some anger as I glared between my two girls before setting my attention to the eyepieces.
There she was, just as I had seen in my mind. We were about four thousand yards off to starboard of a converted enemy freighter. Knowing that the war was wearing down Japan’s resources, I now understood the number of converted cargo ships we had seen lately. Still, I couldn’t let my guard down for an instant even though I had envisioned the whole scenario we were now entering. There could always be a first time, and I didn’t want that to happen with my children onboard!
‘Don’t worry, Alex, I’ll protect the girls with my dying breath!’ Jack interrupted my thoughts.
'I appreciate that, Jack.’ I thought back.
Recalling yesterday’s preview, I aimed the periscope to where I knew our disabled ship had drifted. As expected, it was barely visible on the horizon. Knowing that the enemy ship had also spotted it, I gave the order to plot an intercept course. Carroll had the heading worked out in about two seconds.
“And you call me scary!” I smiled as a grin emerged on her face too.
“Hey, I just do the math, Skip.”
“And I thank you for that, Lieutenant. Helm, bring us around to…zero-zero-two degrees.” I said quoting Carroll’s calculation.
“Aye, zero-zero-two.”
“Ahead…” I looked twice as I noticed the unfamiliar speed in the calculation. I looked at Carroll, confused by what I saw.
“We can get there in plenty of time, Cap. I figure at this rate we won’t create much of a bulge on the surface. Fluid Dynamics, Alex.”
I looked at her once more then gave the order.
“All ahead four knots, Miss Cummins.”
“Aye, four knots, Cap.” Jack gave Carroll a strange look as she relayed the order.
“Tammy, keep an ear open. Dive Control take us to four-zero feet.”
“Four- zero, aye.”
“Fifteen minutes, ten seconds, Skip.” Carroll informed me. I nodded.
“Periscope depth, Skip.”
“Thanks, Jack. Ready on the firing board, Ensign?” I looked to Samantha.
“Aye, firing control ready and waiting, Skipper.” Sam’s tone was dead serious now.
“Sam, open tubes three and four also, please.”
“Three and four open, Skipper. Will we really need four torpedoes, ma’am?” She asked innocently.
“Munitions of today are troublesome at best, Sam. We were only able to score our previous kills because Chief Van Pelt had modified the detonators…” I saw her confusion. “She hasn’t had the chance to fix these fish. Without her modification they may not trigger at…”
“Metal detecting proximity fuses of the day were very unreliable, even benign; so, were removed until a better solution could be found. Contact detonators were left to carry the burden- Sub school 101, Skipper.” Sam spoke as if reading from a book.
I temporarily moved my attention to the young woman at the firing control panel and shook my head, amazed by her knowledge of military history. I gave her a slight smile and nod then returned my gaze to the scope.
“Final heading- three-three-nine degrees, four hundred yards, mark! Fire tubes one and two!”
“One and two away, Skipper. “
“Fish are running straight and hot, Skip.”
“Thank you, Miss Richards.”
The first of two minutes went by slowly as we awaited the explosive announcement that our torpedoes had found their target.
“Up periscope!” I ordered.
“Alex?”
“We need two more fish in the water, Jack!” I explained as I reacquired our target.
“Heading three-four-zero, range, three-two-five. Fire three and four, Miss Fleming!”
“Three and four away!”
“Three and four also running true and hot, Skip!”
“Thank you, Miss Richards.”
Two more minutes passed before a single explosion was heard. Over the next few minutes I watched as the converted freighter slowly sank below the waves. Several lifeboats bobbed with the swells.
I was disappointed. This kill somehow lacked the excitement of any previous kills. Maybe due to the fact that I had foreseen the entire mission, start to finish.
“Carroll, set a course to our cargo ship.” I said quietly with little enthusiasm.
“Aye.”
“Aren’t we going to rescue the survivors, mom?” Samantha sounded concerned.
“I’m sorry, honey, this is a war. Our mission is to protect our ship and that means sinking the enemy should they get near. If our mission allows, we’ll come back and take on prisoners, or the cargo ship can pick them up if we can get them underway.”
“I just thought we picked up everybody, regardless. You didn’t have to pick up Takashi, yet you did.”
“That was meant to be, Sam. Use you’re gift. See how things would unfold.”
Samantha visibly jumped.
“All those guys will die because of one hard-assed pervert! I will never understand men, mom!” An eyebrow rose. “Unless you come up with a plan to somehow…weed him out.” She frowned. I could tell she was running different scenarios. She abruptly spoke up. “On the bright side though, you’ll get to meet Dad.” A smile returned to her face.
Carroll and Jack suddenly stared at me then to Sam. I gave them a slight nod in confirmation.
“And you’re okay with that, Alex?” Jack cried out as Carroll just looked at me in amazement.
“We won’t actually get together for two more years.” I admitted to them in a singsong tone.
“Geez, Aunt Jacki, I’m seventy-four and Cassie’s seventy-six- back in 2026 that is- you do the math!”
“You’re seventy-six?” I heard Jamie Hilf exclaim over to my left. “If you look this good at seventy-six, I wonder how I will look?”
“Let’s just say you’re definitely ‘Bunny’ material, Jamie. Miss December 1968; Miss June 1983; Miss April 2013…”
“Enough Cassie! Shouldn’t you two be watching the sea bottom?”
“Aye, mom.”
“Ahoy, Esmeralda Sanchez! Do you require assistance?” I asked as we pulled along side the cargo ship.
“No, no one’s been hurt, sweetheart! Tell your captain we could use some help with the steering gear, though, it’s locked at full port!” The freighter’s captain shouted back.
“I’ll send a repair party over immediately, Captain!” I stressed the word ‘I’.
“I thought I told you we required no medical assistance, toots!” A gruff looking forty-something year old man growled as I reached the deck. I had insisted on leading our repair party.
“Yes, I heard you the first time, captain! You asked me to send over my mechanics. I’m Commander Alex Steinert, captain of the Sand Dollar.
“But you’re a dame!”
“Wow, really? Gee, I had no idea, but thanks for the clarification, captain!” I eyed him up with a sneer. “Do you want our help or not! We can just leave you out here.” I paused. “I’m sure that your men could get this hulk moving in another two days.” I motioned behind me. “Come on chief, you heard their captain; we’re dames and aren’t welcome here. Let’s get back to the Sand Dollar before that escort we sunk is replaced by a friend!” I turned and headed back to the gangway.
Jack stayed where she was as I started to pass her. I had seen the serious look she now wore once before.
“Not the right time, Jack, give him a minute.” I said quietly to her as I passed.
“You’re the skipper of that sub?”
“I’m also not in the habit of repeating myself, captain! Do you want our assistance or not?”
“You dames know what yer doin’?” He asked, again in a disbelieving tone.
“Listen Cappy, Me an’ my girls can repair this heap with our eyes closed!” Chief Samuels declared. “Just take us to the damned steering gear then stand back!”
“Jack, I want you to keep watch over Chief Samuels’ detachment. Be ready for an attempt on her virtues by a short greasy-headed excuse of a man, black hair and narrow mustache. Here’s an image for you.” I brought the image up in my mind for her.
I heard her in my head. ‘I’ll take care of it, Alex you go with their captain. He’s going to ask you to join him for coffee.’
“I know, Jack, I’ve seen this already, remember?”
‘Just doing my job, Cap!’ Her lips only moved to form a smile. I smiled back.
“Captain Steinert? Wait! Captain, I’ll have someone show your mechanics to the steering compartment.” He pointed and motioned for a short, black-haired sailor to come over.
“Badger, show these ladies to the steering gear.”
The man regarded us with disgust.
“Cap, we don’t need their help! They’ll just get in the way!”
“I gave you an order, Badger! I expect you to follow it!”
Badger just sneered and mumbled, “It’s up here.”
“Really? I thought the damn thing was in the stern!” Ricky Lynn stood fast.
Badger sneered again and mumbled something indistinguishable this time before turning for the stern.
I nodded for Chief Samuels, Jack, and the other three to follow him.
“Stupid broads’ thinks’ they kin do things better then us men!” I heard Badger mumble as they walked aft.
I’d heard such protests before. I thought of Ricky Lynn immediately and giggled.
‘Ya, Cap, ain’t payback a bitch?’ I heard Jack respond in my head.
“Captain Steinert, while your girls are seeing to our problem might I offer some refreshment?”
I put on my best smile. “Thank you, Captain…” I let the response hang waiting for his name.
“Sewell, ma’am. Nathan Sewell.”
“Well, Capt. Sewell. I would be honored! Thank you!”
We made our way down to the ship’s galley; its Spartan furnishings made Sand Dollar’s look like the Ritz! Sewell offered then pulled out a metal chair for me at one of the four metal tables. He remained standing.
“The Esmeralda is very well stocked. What’ll it be, ma’am, coffee, coffee, or coffee?”
“Hummm, such a selection! Let’s see…I think I’ll have the coffee, Capt. Sewell.”
“Black okay? We’re all out of milk and sugar.”
“Just the way I like it, captain, thank you.” I flashed him my smile.
Within minutes we were both seated across from one another at the stark metal table sipping the scalding hot, black liquid.
“So how long you been skipper of the Sand Dollar, Capt. Steinert?” Sewell glanced up from the tabletop to my face.
“About a month. We took her straight from Mare.” I answered nonchalantly.
A moment of silence filled the compartment.
“You mean to tell me the Navy just let you take a brand new sub out of the yard?”
“Why wouldn’t they, captain? I have five years of experience in the Silent Service. Most of my crew has at least three.”
More silence as Sewell assessed what I said.
“I just can’t believe…”
“Believe what, Mr. Sewell, that a bunch of women couldn’t possibly pilot a submarine in the Pacific- couldn’t possibly bring its advanced weaponry to bare on the enemy?” I stared into his eyes the way I had experienced Admiral Demmit do with me.
I saw curiosity…genuine intrigue. I also noticed nervousness. Was I making him nervous? Was this the first time he had met a strong-willed woman?
“No, I can’t believe the Navy would allow someone as beautiful as you to hide herself under the waves, ma’am.”
I was awestruck by his frank forwardness. It was my turn at silence.
“I didn’t always look like this, captain, this war…it…it changes people! It’s changed my entire crew.” I admitted. It was the truth, too!
“Hey Mad-dog!” Sewell shouted as a young man of twenty, light brown crew cut, six-two or three, slim, but well built entered the compartment and stopped dead in his tracks.
“Wow,” was all he said!
Sewell looked at him then to me. “Sandy, this is Capt. Steinert of the USS Sand Dollar, She and her crew were gracious enough to help repair the rudder. Capt. Steinert, this is my navigation officer Lt. Sanford Fleming.”
Lt. Fleming quickly approached and stood to attention. I flashed him my best smile- the one Emily taught me. “Lieutenant, nice to meet you!”
I couldn’t take my eyes off him!
“The Captain was just telling me how she gained command of a naval submarine, Sandy.” Sewell tried to get our attention. I forced myself to look away from the Lieutenant. How long had he been trying? Time seemed to have lost meaning. What was going on here?
“I’m sorry, lieutenant, you wanted the captain for something?”
“Do I!” He shook the cobwebs from his head before looking away from me. I giggled quietly. “Do I?” I noticed how he tried to avoid my eyes. “Oh, ya! Captain, I have a new course plotted taking into consideration the distance we’ve drifted over the past few days. We should reach Midway in two days given the rudder is freed up in the next three hours, sir.” When finished he looked back to me with a large grin.
Was I still smiling? Why? Why would I be smiling at this handsome stranger? Why did I feel so…so strange? How was he doing this…this Lieutenant…Fleming?
The name finally made its way to my befuddled brain. “Fleming?”
“Yes, ma’am?”
I blinked several times, allowing the name to sink in.
“Ma’am? You wanted something?” Lt. Fleming watched me carefully. I just stared at him.
“Capt. Steinert? Ma’am? Are you all right? Can I get you anything, ma’am.”
“Alex.”
“Excuse me, ma’am?”
“Alex, my name is Alex. Alexandra Steinert.” From below my field of view a hand came up into my line of sight. My hand.
Lt. Fleming took my hand gingerly and gently shook it. “Sanford Fleming. Nice to meet you, Alex!”
We stayed like that for…I don’t know how long we stayed there. Jack’s voice in my head snapped me out of my stupor.
‘Alex, what you said would happen is happening! Get down here now!’
I shook my head trying to clear it.
“I’m…I’m…uh…I’m needed aft. I think one of my girls is in trouble!”
I noticed that Sewell was gone. I stood to leave and felt lightheaded. Somehow I ended up in the Lieutenant’s arms.
“Wooow ma’am! Are you sure you’re okay, Captain? Maybe I better help you to the stern, ma’am!”
His arm felt so wonderfully strong as it wrapped around and held my waist. His hand felt so strong and firm as he took mine and led us out the door to the deck.
“Badger! Wake up! What the hell happened here? Have you been drinkin’ again, sailor?” I heard Sewell shouting as we entered the door. He was standing over a prone figure on the other side of the compartment that held the equipment necessary to move the ship’s large rudder.
The figure started to stir. “What…what the hell? How…how did I get here? Mad Dog? Why…?”
While ‘Badger’ tried to figure out what hit him, I went over to a visibly shaken Ricky Lynn. Sandy remained in the compartment’s doorway.
“Ricky Lynn, are you okay? What happened?”
She just looked at me with confusion.
I pulled my petite mechanic to me and proceeded to comfort her. “I’m sorry Ricky Lynn, I’m really sorry!” I felt a tear run down my cheek.
“I’m fine, Skip! I got one good shot in before the commander took over.” She quietly informed me. “Course you knew that already didn’t ya?” She pushed back slightly and looked up at me.
I nodded as another tear made its way south.
“Well, if you thought that was the only way…” She smiled at me. “He’s gonna have one helluva shiner!”
I couldn’t help smiling back at her.
‘Alex, ask me what happened here.’ I heard Jack say in my mind.
“Commander Cummins, what the hell happened here?” I shouted none too happily.
“Ma’am, Chief Samuels was just finishing her repairs when this man…” She pointed to the figure still sprawled on the deck. “Badger, started making advances. Chief Samuels told him to stop, but he just grabbed her around the waist and tried to squeeze her breast! At that point Miss Samuels throw a punch over her head knocking him away. He hit his head on the bulkhead and fell to the deck unconscious, Captain Steinert!”
“Is that what happened, Badger?” Sewell asked the still semi-conscious man.
I saw Jack start to stare intently at the downed man.
“Yes, sir. That’s what happened, sir.” He answered in a quiet, but audible voice.
“Lieutenant, confine him to quarters! I’ll see to this man’s punishment after our visitors leave!”
“Aye, sir!” Sandy replied as he crossed through the compartment and helped…dragged the man to his feet.
As he escorted the man past us, Sandy again looked into my eyes.
“I take it you work out of Pearl?” His eyes were just so intriguing!
“Ni’ihau.”
“Next time I get leave, can I look you up, Capt. Steinert?”
I didn’t say anything- I couldn’t- I just nodded.
‘So, that’s the future Mr. Steinert? Very attractive, Cap! I don’t suppose he has a twin brother?’ Jack said in my mind as she winked at me.
“I’m very sorry about this Capt. Steinert. I knew Badger was a bit…well, aggressive, but I never imagined he would ever attack a woman like that! He will be severely punished, I assure you! I will not stand for any of my crew assailing women!”
“I could make a side trip to Pearl if you’d like, Capt. Sewell. I’m sure they can find space in their brig for him! We have enough water and rations aboard for one more.” My mischievous smile was misinterpreted by him, but not by my crew.
Jack gave me the ‘you can’t be serious’ look. I just closed my eyes and shook my head twice.
Jack exhaled hard in relief.
“Miss Samuels, you say you have finished your repairs? Captain, would you care to try your rudder please?”
While the Esmeralda’s captain called the bridge, I stepped out onto the deck and looked forward hoping to catch another glimpse of Lt. Fleming. Why did I even do that? What was I doing?
“Yes! Thank you, Miss Samuels! How did you manage to repair it so fast?” I heard behind me over the sound of the tiller operator.
“Yer guys almost had it freed, Cappy. All’s we done was finish the job. Yer guy coulda done it in another…oh…say…twelve hours!” Ricky Lynn said as she and Capt. Sewell stepped out onto the deck followed by Jack and the others.
“Are you sure you can’t stay, Capt. Steinert? Cookie’s got this excellent recipe for two-day-old leftovers!”
“Thank you, Capt. Sewell for the offer, but we still have to validate our kill from earlier.” I stopped to consider something. “Could you do me a favor, Captain?” I smiled at him.
“For fixing the Esmeralda, anything!”
“Could you head over and pick up any survivors for us? Your brig is certainly bigger than ours. We counted six lifeboats.”
“It would be a pleasure, ma’am! Just relay the coordinates to Lt. Fleming and we’ll do the rest.”
“Wonderful, Captain! Thank you.”
1900 hours, 225 Naut. Miles N. W. of Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 5th, 1944
“Cap, why are we still here? Shouldn’t we be making for home?”
“Patience, Carroll, our work here isn’t finished yet.”
“What…is there another ship to sink?” Carroll smiled evilly at me.
“No, nothing so entertaining, Miss Sheldon. Be patient and you’ll find out in…” I looked at the chronometer. “In another four minutes. Take us to periscope depth, Jack.”
“Aye! Take us to periscope depth.”
“Three-five feet, aye!”
A few minutes later I was scanning the surrounding waves.
“Contact bearing two-five-one, twelve hundred yards. Set course and ahead slow. Prepare to surface on my command. Dr. Scott to the Con. Jack, assemble an armed rescue party- not that we’ll need it.”
Samantha and Cassie appeared at the forward hatch.
“You found a way? I knew you would, mom!” Sam was grinning ear to ear and sounded relieved.
“I’ve known the ‘way’ for quite some time, honey.” I gave her a devious smile.
“And you just let me work out all those alternate endings for fun?” Her voice raised an octave.
“No…I had you work them out for practice, honey; I do know your limitations, you know- both of you!”
“Mom, we both know our limits! We’ve used our talents for years now!”
“Have you really, dear? Have you ever been in a position or situation that required you to actually decide who lives or dies?” I looked at both women as somber as I could. “You said it yourself, Sam, that you both served on a nuclear sub, right?”
I observed two heads nod.
“Nautilus was launched in 1958 or 1959, right?”
Again two nods.
“That leaves Vietnam, the Falkland’s, and two Persian Gulf wars if I’m not mistaken. Vietnam and the Gulf wars were both mainly ground wars and we had very little to do with the Falkland’s, so I’m guessing you two have never been in that sort of situation- ever!”
“You forgot the cold war, mom!”
“Big deal! Two super-powers playing extended war games trying to provoke the other into world devastation! There is no honor in that- it’s just plain stupid in my book! They could have played chess, it would have been cheaper!”
Sam and Cassie both lowered their heads.
“Girls, this is as real as it gets! We could surface, crack the hatch and find a shower of lead mixed with the fresh air! The only thing to come close is the Somali pirate uprising in the early twenty-first century! Even then the SEALs did most of the heavy lifting!”
“Alright, mom, we get it!” Cassie finally spoke up sharply. “After World War Two, everything is a cake walk! Now can we just get on with rescuing those survivors, please?”
“That won’t always be the case, my daughters, but you’re right! Jack, all stop and surface the boat! We should be directly under that lifeboat. Emily, Sam, and Cassie please join me upstairs. Jack, call the lookouts and sound general quarters!”
“Aye, Cap!”
We watched the rescue unfold from the bridge. As foreseen, the small wooden lifeboat had settled on our foredeck a yard or so in front of our three-inch deck gun when we surfaced. The six men sat still as statues expecting it to suddenly erupt with fire and projectile. The only things that did move were six mouths when eight women holding guns surrounded them.
“Anyone needing immediate treatment, Lt. Scott?” I glance over to Emily.
“Scrapes and bruises mostly- one minor concussion, Alex. I’ll go below and get started.”
“Mom, I don’t see the man in my premonitions!” Sam informed Cassie and I.
“That’s because the Esmeralda picked up the other survivors, Sam! What we have here is the proverbial ‘one that got away’. This particular boat caught the current and drifted farther to the southwest than the other five.”
“So that’s how they came to us.” Cassie mumbled to herself.
“That’s how, Cassandra. You finally used your gift properly. Can you see now, how taking every conceivable piece of information into consideration can change the outcome of the situation? Did either of you ever ask where they came from or who they were?”
“The Empress wouldn’t tell us anything about them, mom!”
“Why didn’t you use your gifts? That’s one of its main uses. You used them all through school, why not use them for what they were intended for?” I couldn’t believe the two had never thought to question the Empress. I would’ve in an instant- of course I was in the habit of constantly questioning myself anyway!
I noticed Jack looking at the old, wooden excuse for a lifeboat. “Leave it, Jack! It would have continued leaking and eventually sunk in about two hours! Secure the prisoners and get ready to set the deck awash.”
“Aye, Cap! What about this?”
She held up a small, well worn, black book found abandoned in the boat. It looked to be some sort of ledger or logbook.
“Bring it in. It might be a diary or code book of some kind.”
Jack looked surprised I didn’t know what it was.
I did, but what fun would that be? I can’t give them all the answers, right?
“You are so cruel, mom! You know that’s a diary! Why fib?” Sam confronted me as we turned for the hatch.
“For the same reason you two won’t use your gift around Christmas! It’s nice to be surprised every now and again! Let’s get below so we can dive and go home.” We filed down the ladder into the boat.
0200 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 6th, 1944
“Welcome back, sis, I trust you found everything?” Allie met me in the grotto as I reached the edge of the gangway. She looked tired, but covered with a smile.
“Check! Everything is as it should be, Empress.
“I’m sorry our girls gave you so much static, but I know you taught them well.” We turned and headed out of the grotto to the temperate night air.
“It was about time! How else would they find mates if they don’t use their gifts? Finding someone compatible is important, yes, but finding someone compatible and receptive to our…um…lineage…takes more focus. They just needed to realize that for themselves, sis.”
“We did good, Alex!”
“Yes we did, Alex, yes we did!”
“So, did it feel as amazing as I remember?” Allie changed the subject.
“Did what feel amazing?” I stopped and looked at her incredulously.
“Sandy! Duh!”
“Oh, him. He definitely gave me some really strange sensations. I had a hard time trying to sort them all out, sis, why?” Allie mimicked me word for word. If it were daylight, she would have seen my frown.
“If you knew what I was going to say then why ask in the first place! Never mind, don’t answer that!” I looked around in the darkness at the trees, the brush, even the stars overhead along the path to my quarters- anywhere but at me…the Empress…Allie, I mean!
“Tiresome, isn’t it?” She finally said as we started to walk again and neared my quarters.
“Wait, Allie, I forgot Amelia and Spencer are here. I better get over to the officer’s dorm before those two start another pillow fight!”
“Now who’s the forgetful, old woman?” She giggled as we changed direction.
“It…It didn’t feel the same this time, sis.” I commented quietly.
“I know. From here on out it gets to be rather mundane. Yay, let’s go sink another ship, yippee. Try not to get too depressed about it though, sis; think of all the adventures you’ll have in time.”
“Like trying to save Lincoln? Or maybe visiting Grampa on his steamboat?”
“He told you about that did he?”
“Who President Lincoln or Granpa?”
“Ya, about that…sis, I can’t tell you anymore than you know now. I’m afraid you’ll just have to experience them for yourself.” She took my hand, the tingle confirming we were still one in the same. We walked hand in hand across the compound.
“I know…after this we won’t see each other until Sam’s born. I’m not sure how I’m going to feel about that.”
“You’ll be okay, sis, things will settle down after we leave. Your time will be filled with more important things- Randi’s new Radar system for instance. She’s years ahead of those geeks back at Raytheon! Then Josie will need yours and Jack’s support as she develops her gift. It’s the only time I’ve ever seen the girl get flustered.”
“Then I have Corrine to contend with…”
“Oh, she won’t be a bother, sis. Corrine will be the least of your worries, I’m afraid.”
“The six!”
“Absolutely! I trust they had enough to drink on the way back to base?”
“I’ve already brought my officers up to speed. In fact, the whole base has been informed as to the ‘changes’ coming.” I giggled despite the severity of what was going to happen later this evening.
“You know it’s for the best, Alex. If this hadn’t happened, the world wouldn’t be the same- I wouldn’t be the same.” Allie stopped and drew me in tight. “I’m going to miss you, sis! Just know that I’ll be right here.” She touched my upper chest. “Never forget that! If all goes well, I’ll see you after Sam’s born.” Despite the darkness, I knew tears were streaming down her cheeks. I could almost hear them hitting the dry sandy ground. “I better get back to my quarters. I have to get everything ready for tomorrow’s trip home.
“Allie, you don’t leave tomorrow, you leave on the eighth, remember?”
“I’m sorry, Alex, I got carried away. You’re absolutely right! We leave on the eighth. I’m afraid I haven’t been sleeping too well without my climate control. I’ll see you in the morning, sis. Good night!” Allie turned and left me at the Officer’s dorm door- not before hugging me and placing a kiss on my cheek one last time. I couldn’t help but feel she wanted to tell me something.
“Alex?” I heard Allie call from a short distance away in the darkness. “Alex, turn to the right! Please, you have to turn to the right!” I heard her sniffle and blow her nose then things got quiet as the distance increased between us.
“No…it’s your turn to make the beds, Sam! I did it for the last three days!”
“You did not! We weren’t even here yesterday, Cassie! How can you say you did it for the last three days if we were only here for two of them?”
“I made our beds onboard the sub yesterday!”
“The hell you did! We both stayed on station the whole mission, you twit!”
“Attention!” I shouted as I entered the room across the hall from my temporary quarters.
My daughters immediately stood to attention and quiet again prevailed in the building.
“You two got along better before you grew up! What seems to be the problem, Ensigns?”
“Mom, Cassie said that she made the beds for the last three days and I told her she was mistaken and she continues to argue with me and I want her to just own up and admit she’s wrong and just do what she’s scheduled for so we can get to breakfast this morning because I’m hungry and you said that we can’t eat until we clean our room so could you just tell her to do it so we can eat?”
I could see this was going to be another day I would empty another bottle of aspirin!
“Leave the bunks…go eat…finish you kitchen cleanup duties…come back here…make your beds! Have I said it slow enough for you two to understand?” I hissed at the two ‘grown’ women. I used the term loosely.
“But, mom!”
“What did I just say? Those are my orders, ladies!”
“Yes, ma’am!” They both said.
“Get a move on, girls!” I hissed as I pointed to the door.
Alex finds that her new life is about to get stranger and even more complicated as important pieces of the Mahanilui’s origin present themselves in wonderful, but sometimes painful ways. Can the phrase ‘Everyone has a twin somewhere’ be taken too far- and what about those ‘twin’s’ secrets?
Episode 7 “Homeworld”
0800 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 8th, 1944
“Good morning, Empress.”
“Good morning, Corrine.”
“’Morning, Empress.”
“Good morning, Jamie.”
“Good morning, Empress.”
“Hi, Tish.”
“Good morning, Empress.”
“Hi, already! Oh, et too, Alex?” Allie seemed a little upset this morning as I approached on an intercept. We were both on course for breakfast. As usual, the weather on the island was picture perfect- eighty-two wonderful degrees, few clouds and plenty of sunshine. Maybe some sunbathing was in order if I could talk Allie and our daughters into dawning the tiny scraps of cloth considered obscene by today’s standards.
I thought about it, trying to see the outcome.
I was momentarily shocked when nothing came to me. Strange…usually I would get something- no matter how small or far in the future. This morning…nothing.
I decided to try again. I asked myself whether today would be a good day to lie out on the beach. My answer came not from my gift, but from all around me!
Out of nowhere the wind began to kick up. Clouds I hadn’t noticed before quickly surrounded the sun and began to suffocate it.
“What’s happening, Allie?” I asked in alarm, looking around at the sky. “Is someone getting their gift?”
“Not that I know of, sis! I don’t remember this happening the last time. We better head indoors.” She had that nervous ‘uncertain of our timeline’ look again.
“The Mess Hall is just ahead. Come on.” I pulled her toward the mess hall door just as the wind seemed to increase- the familiar tingle reassuring both of us as we touched.
Thunder echoed off in the distance. The picture perfect day was quickly turning ugly gray. Was this some kind of freak typhoon developing?
“What’s going on out there?” Jack asked as we entered the building.
“Not sure; Jack, can you sense any unusual mental activity- like someone realizing their gift?” I asked her with more than a little concern in my voice.
“I’m not sensing anything, Alex. What’s going on?”
I just shook my head.
Sam and Cassie were next to come running into the Mess Hall.
“Where the hell’d this come from, mom?” Cassie growled.
“I don’t know. You three know the range of talents here better than I do. I’m open for ideas.” I asked as another angry clap of thunder echoed- this time, not so far off.
“We may appear to use magic, sis, but no one that I know of can affect the weather…not like this!” Allie informed me.
“Alex! What the devil is happening?” Mina shouted as she and her four daughters rushed through the door.
A crack and thump from somewhere outside was indication that the wind had become strong enough to knock trees down. More thunder reverberated through the building. What ever this was, it was getting closer and building in intensity.
Maybe we should make for the grotto, Cap.” Jack suggested and added. “Before it gets too strong.”
“Agreed. Everyone. Head for the grotto, we should be able to ride out the storm there.” I shouted to everyone in the building as more thunder sounded and rain could be heard on the metal roof of the building.
Allie and I were the last to leave, having made sure the kitchen crew had also left. Outside we met up with Brandon, Spencer, and Amelia. Allie and I motioned for them to follow. I hadn’t seen Emily yet, though.
“Where’s Emily? I shouted to them over the howling wind. The cold, driving rain stung my skin.
“She was just behind us, Alex!” Amelia shouted back.
“Go! I’ll look for her, Emily!” I shouted back before heading up the path to retrace their steps. I felt a hand on my arm and a tingle.
“I won’t let you do this alone, Alex!”
Small tree fronds and other debris started to fly all around us- our hair being blown parallel to the ground.
“You get back to the grotto, Admiral! I’ll find her!” My hair whipped at my face as I turned to her.
I noticed two other people hurrying toward us.
“Cassie! Sam! Get back to the grotto! It’s not safe out here!” I shouted as I tried to wave them back.
“There’s safety in numbers, Captain! We’re going to help- like it or not!” Sam shouted back at us.
Still the weather worsened. The bright daylight had now turned into a dull twilight.
We had to find Emily before this got any worse!
The four of us began to call for our comrade.
“Alexandra! Wait, We can help!” A male voice sounded behind us. I could just barely hear Brandon as he appeared beside Allie and I. Spencer and Amelia were directly behind him.
“What are you doing? Get back to the grotto! You’ll get hurt!”
“Tough! I’m not going to lose you this way, Alex! Let’s find Emily and get out of this!” He shouted. We could barely hear each other over the gale.
“There she is!” I pointed to the prone figure on the ground several yards ahead of us. A small palm had fallen and pinned Emily’s legs.
Since my voice couldn’t beat the noise of the typhoon, I signaled where I wanted everyone placed and motioned for us to lift the tree. Amelia and Allie gently pulled Emily out while the rest of us lifted the trunk. Brandon and Spencer took Emily into a fireman’s carry and we all hurried off to the grotto and safety.
As soon as Allie and I entered the yellow brick road, the tunnel started to reverberate and glow!
“What’s up with this now?” I tried to shout over all the commotion.
“Stop using your power, sis!” Allie shouted to me.
“I’m not using it! I thought you were?”
Allie shook her head.
“Keep going!” I shouted, not knowing what else to do.
We had just reached the grotto when the ground suddenly trembled below us. The tunnel we had just exited was now glowing and pulsing as profusely as a lighthouse beacon and the rumbling was evident in the quivering walls.
“Get the Sand Dollar fired up, Jack! We may need to get out of here quickly!” I ordered as I looked around at the walls and ceiling surrounding us. I could see them shudder as another crash of thunder sounded.
“Aye, Cap!” Jack saluted me quickly then turned toward the gathered crowd. “You heard the Captain, Ladies! Let’s get the old girl up and running!” Jack shouted as she waved for everyone to follow her.
“We won’t have enough room for everyone, Captain Steinert!” Mina calmly advised as she moved past me.
“Sure we will, Mina. We’re smaller than we used to be! That…and we have to!” I motioned her on as Allie and I started past her.
Mina started to move, but stopped dead and looked to Allie and I with shear terror in her eyes.
“Alexandra, your feet!” She pointed down and gasped.
“What about my feet, your highness?”
“They’re glowing, Empress!”
“What?” I looked down to my feet. A faint glow was surrounding them, as well as Allie’s. I moved one foot then the other as Allie did the same. Sure enough, our feet were glowing, not the ground.
Instinctively, Allie grasped my hand. The tingle we both felt was more of a strong electrical shock instead of a gentle tickle. Allie looked directly into my eyes. I could put no known description to the look I saw on my twin’s face. Surprise, confusion, panic, and terror all combined couldn’t begin to describe it!
Samantha and Cassandra were now next to us looking on just as shocked.
“What’s going on, Alex?” I asked in horror.
“I can’t let go, Alex!” She shrieked realizing the dilemma.
“Cassie, you grab mom, and I’ll grab mom! We have to get them apart! Pull!” Sam cried, almost in tears.
The shock I had experienced tripled in intensity as the two took hold of us!
“I can’t let go, mom!” Sam shrieked as horror overtook both the girl’s faces.
I noticed Brandon and Spencer coming closer to us.
“Stay back! Both of you!” I shouted to them. “If you want to live, for God’s sake stay back!”
I looked down to Allie’s hand. There was now no sign of her fingers- just my hand- as if she were melting into me!
Another tremor shook the ground below us.
“I’m sorry, Alex!” Allie said to me with tears and a pained expression. My arms felt like they were on fire!
“No you don’t!” Her arm was now disappearing into my arm. “You aren’t getting out of this that easy, Alex!” I growled to her as our shoulders slowly met and began melding together. I could see Cassie’s hand fusing with Allie’s other hand.
“Mom!” She screamed in terror. “What’s happening to us?”
I looked back at Sam instinctively knowing the same was happening to her.
“Mommy! Make it stop! Please? I don’t want to die!” Her frantic pleas made my heart crumble to pieces. Tears streamed down my cheeks as the pain increased exponentially. I started to realize there was nothing I could do to save them!
Not far away, Spencer, Brandon, Emily, and Amelia could only watch as, slowly, the four women in front of them were fusing together, becoming one- me!
“Get away from me!” I shrieked to them. “Get away while you still can!”
The pulsing glow emanating from the tunnel now seemed to accelerate, as if some unseen entity had suddenly increased the power. This all seemed so Frankenstein-esque!
Still the three other women melted into me, now at an increased rate. Allie was just a thin sliver on my side- Sam and Cassie little more than two extra, bodiless limbs.
The resonance coming from the tunnel now took on a low-pitched thrum, as the pulsing light grew faster and even more intense.
Though now one entity, I could still hear the cries of my two daughters and Allie. Their shrill screams of terror echoed through my body as the severe electrical type shocks kept right on coming.
Trying to understand or just figure out what was happening; I looked about the grotto, or what was left of it! Gone were my friends and relatives. Gone were most of the equipment and spare parts. The Sand Dollar herself seemed almost transparent, but still floating on the surface. The pulsing light emanating from the tunnel had quickened it’s pace once more- the light, now so intense, I could not bare to look into it- in fact I was forced to close my eyes entirely or go blind.
Was this what it was like to experience the atomic bomb? Had I inadvertently triggered one of Mina’s ‘paradoxes’?
I really didn’t want to know about that! The three voices inside me continued to shriek and wail in pain, confusion, and agony. I had to stop this…whatever it was!
But how could I possibly stop any of this?
One more high intensity shock rolled through my body. Try as I might to stay lucid, the intense light faded to black; the thrum; the rumble- the chaos of the world around me ebbed and became muted, then went silent.
I was able to hear my own thoughts again, a sure confirmation that I was still alive, but a cold reminder of what I had just lost! But, was I really still alive?
I would quickly find out.
The blackness around me slowly brightened to incoherent smudges of light. Ever so slowly, those increased to tiny, focused pinpricks of light. They reminded me of stars. As I thought about it, I was able to identify constellations, but all too quickly they grew too small and coalesced into clouds. No, maybe they looked more like galaxies- things I had seen in a Planetarium once. One stayed centered in my field of view- a spiral shaped cloud- was that the much talked about Milky Way? Focusing on this galaxy, I had the sensation of movement- could it be that I was traveling farther and farther away from my home? It sure felt like I was moving!
Still I traveled, my home galaxy becoming jumbled with other galaxies to form a shapeless cloud of light.
Another intense jolt of electricity wracked my body, this time causing me to lose consciousness again.
I felt something cold beneath me. Was I lying on a cold floor? Why couldn’t I move? Why couldn’t I see anything? Had I actually died? It sure felt like it- or rather what I assumed it felt like.
“Still nothing! Increase the stimulus! Ready!” I scarcely heard echoing through a thick fog.
Another intense shock struck me.
“No good! Increase the stimulus again! Now!” I managed to hear before I faded into oblivion again.
A blinding flash was the next thing I saw, though I wasn’t sure if it was in my mind or through my eyes.
“I have cardio-rhythm and her pressure is coming back up, Assistant Director. I think she’s going to make it.”
I was still ice cold and so was whatever I was lying on. The gentle, but excited feminine voice I heard didn’t make any sense, but her concern told me she was trying to help me somehow.
“Get her to the medical wing and into some coverings before she goes hypothermic.”
“I want to know what went on here, Darough! Why did she re-materialize in the reaction chamber? How did she even get in there in the first place?” Another female voice, more brusque than the first, told the other.
“Yes, ma’am, I’ll get right on it as soon as I’m sure Alexandra has stabilized and won’t disappear on us again!”
“I’ll await your report, Darough.”
“Where am I?” I heard myself say. Had I actually spoken?
“Alex, you’re safe now.” The gentle, concerned voice answered me. “We were so worried about you! You just disappeared and then…and then…you were gone for so long!” I heard the voice sniff back tears.
I felt a hand squeeze mine.
“Everyone…everyone…wondered where you had gone! Do you remember anything about it, Alex? Where were you?”
“Hawaii.”
“Where?” the concerned voice asked in confusion.
“Hawaiian Islands.”
“Alex, I’ve never heard of these Hawaiian Islands. Where are they?”
“Pacific Ocean.”
“I don’t know that place either, Alex. You must be worse than I realized. Don’t worry; I’ll stay by you till you’re better. We’ll get through this!”
“Cassandra and Samantha?”
There was a noticeable pause.
“Cassie and Sam are just as worried about you as I am! They refused their rest periods until you were found and retrieved.”
I felt my face form a smile. At least my daughters were okay. I felt extremely fatigued, but happy now. The world around me started to fade again. I recognized the need to sleep, and cautiously I let it overtake me.
The room my eyes opened upon appeared to be some sort of hospital room, though much more modern than I would have expected. Was I in the future? How did I get here and, more to the point, where exactly was here? I started to scan the room. To my left, a head of long, brown, wavy hair met my sight. As my eyes focused, a woman’s upper torso, arms spread out and bent at the elbows to support her head, came into view. She was asleep at the side of my bed; her tresses spread wide covering most of her white sleeved, forearms. Who was she and why was she here?
Since I could move my head and eyes, I decided to see if the rest of my body would follow suit. My trials disturbed the sleeping figure. It began to stir. Slowly she twisted and turned trying to shake out the cobwebs, finally reaching above her to stretch her arms, she opened her eyes. A smile flashed onto her unfamiliar face.
“Well, hello there, sleepyhead!”
“Where am I?” I croaked. My mouth felt like the Mojave.
“Facility Medical, Alex. We brought you here after retrieval. We were all worried about you!”
“Retrieval?”
“Yes, you vanished from the control room and were missing for thirty-two hours! You had us all scrambling to find you!”
“Who are you?”
“What?”
“Who…are…you?”
“Oh dear! I had hoped this wouldn’t happen! Alex, I’m Camille…Camille Darough? We work together on the Protoverse Reactor. Don’t you remember?”
I think I shook my head, but wasn’t sure. I was too busy processing what she said.
“Proto…verse…Reactor?” My eyes caught sight of a pitcher on a stand to her left.
Camille picked up on that and poured some water into a glass for me as she tried to answer my question.
“The Protoverse Reactor…” She put the glass to my lips and I felt moisture return to my mouth. “You designed the Reactor to prove the Big Bang Theory. It essentially mimics the theoretical formation of the known universe.”
“What? I have no idea how to design a reactor, nor do I know anything about some ‘big bang’ thing! I’m just a regular Submarine Captain in the United States Navy. Y’all got the wrong girl, Camille!”
“Sub…marine? Allie quit fooling around. I’ve never heard of such a thing as this United…States…um…Navy. What are ‘united states’ any way?” She looked at me perplexed.
Then and there I came to the only viable conclusion. I had somehow been taken prisoner!
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two. By order of the Geneva convention that’s all I’m required to tell y’all.” I stated with a shaky voice. I tried to move ahead in time, move back in time- nothing.
“What are you talking about, Alex? Your phylum name isn’t Steinert, it’s Reilly!”
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.” I tried again to move through time. Not even a phase out!
“Come on Allie, we’ve been friends since entering adolescent education! Why can’t you remember me?” I noticed her expression take on a more pained look as if she really believed me to be this Alex Reilly she claimed I was.
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.”
I noticed tears forming in the corners of her eyes before she abruptly stood up and headed for the door. She paused and turned around looking very disappointed.
“I’ll go get the physician, Alex. I may have missed something when I pulled you out of the chamber. Try not to worry, we’ll figure this out!”
What kind of place was this? Camille, if that really was her name, seemed to get genuinely upset when I invoked the Geneva accords. Could I really be on some other planet or in some other dimension?
Moreover, should I trust these people, after all they hadn’t tried to hurt me yet?
No, I was going to play this one by the book. Trust no one until convinced otherwise.
I heard her…Camille’s and a second voice, coming back.
“Welcome back, Miss Reilly! Camille tells me you’re suffering from some variant of post trauma, delusional amnesia.” A woman of about twenty-five greeted as the two walked into the room.
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.”
“I see…look, Allie, whatever that all means, I’m not here to harm you, I’m here to help! You’ve just been through a terrible trauma and I’d like to help you recover from that. Won’t you at least let me help you, Allie?”
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.”
“What’s the matter with her, doctor? Why doesn’t she recognize me?” Tears streamed down this woman’s…Camille’s face.
It made me feel terrible to be doing this to someone who had just saved my life, but all my training told me this could be some elaborate interrogation technique. Since my gift didn’t seem to be working, I had to fight this as best I could, no matter how convincing they were!
“My guess would be she has somehow created a new personality- one that overrides the pain, confusion, and trauma she has no doubt experienced. This new persona wouldn’t know you, Cami- unless you two met- in her imagined world that is.” The doctor rubbed her chin while thinking out loud. I decided to remain quiet. If I just listened carefully, maybe I could find a weakness and use it to my advantage.
“But why make up those places and names? Where did she get them from?”
“The mind often invents places as well as people to fill them, I’m afraid. Allie believes she is this Commander Steinert in her world’s Navy- a place called United States, I presume.”
“What’s a Navy? I’ve never heard of such a thing!”
“It sounds like it has to do with water!”
“Sounds more like an orange…naval orange?”
“You might be right, Cami.”
“But who would name a planet United States?”
“I’ve heard of changing states- like in the reactor…and uniting protomatter…”
I couldn’t take it any more!
“No, you idiots!” How stupid did they think I was!
The lights blinked quickly.
“I…am…a…Commander- a commissioned officer…in the United States Navy- as in big boats…they float on water? The United States is a country in the Northern Hemisphere on the planet Earth! You two must be very new to interrogation!” I hissed having broken my vow of silence and patience.
“I’m sorry, ma’am! We didn’t mean to offend you! We’ve just never heard of these things you speak of!” The as yet unnamed doctor apologized.
“Something as large as three thousand miles by two-thousand miles and you’ve never heard of it? What kind of crazy, mixed-up world is this?” I was so angry I sat straight up in the bed. Two confused faces looked back at me.
I noticed an older woman, maybe fifty with gray-streaked, honey-brown hair looking in through a window not too far right from the door.
“What the hell you want lady?” I snarled at the woman, noticing that she looked as angry as I felt. Strangely, her mouth moved in time with my own.
Looking to the two women by my bed, I growled. “Why is she out there mocking me?”
“Who, Alex?” Camille asked, looking even more confused.
“That woman in the window there!” I pointed.
“Ma’am, that’s not a window, but a reflector.” The doctor informed me with disbelief. To illustrate, she moved her hand closer to my head.
It was a mirror!
“Oh, God, I’m old!” My own hands reached for my face- my reflection did the same. “How long was I out? What year is this?”
“Year, Alex?” Camille asked, again perplexed.
“You were only gone for thirty-two hours, Miss Reilly.”
“What year is this?” I shouted in frustration.
Both women looked to each other trying to understand my question. I decided to try something I had seen on a television show back in 2026 Arizona.
“What cycle around the sun are we in? What is the season we’re in?”
Again they looked at each other and said nothing.
I thought again. “How many times have we traveled around the local star?” I held my right pointer finger up straight and circled it several times with my left pointer.
“Oh! It is said Reilly has gone many billion revolutions around the hot elemental, fusion giant. No one knows for sure, Alex.” Camille admitted, finally understanding.
“Wait, Reilly is the name of this planet? You said my name was Reilly!”
“That it is, ma’am! The satellite of Reilly was renamed after our supreme leader! The one who saved us from total annihilation when our home could no longer sustain life!” The doctor said looking at me strangely.
“You mean me? I’m this supreme leader? Ma and Pa will never believe this!”
“Who? I don’t know who you are referring to, Alex?”
“My parents! The people who produced me!”
“I’m afraid we don’t have parents, Allie! Not in the old tradition, anyway.
“Huh?”
“We are the newest revisions of our species. In time, we will be required to donate a portion of our beings to the next revision. It has been the way for hundreds of revolutions- since the fusion giant was awakened.”
“That’s it, I’m getting out of this nuthouse!” I shouted as I pulled the covers back and scrambled off the opposite side of the bed. As soon as my feet hit the floor, I made for that door!
Two women standing to either side of the doorframe, just outside of it straightened as I passed and entered the brightly lit hallway. Left, right, or straight- it didn’t matter which way I went at the moment. I just wanted out! I decided to turn right. No one seemed to be chasing me as I turned the next corner heading down that corridor. Why?
Ahead I could see a break in the wall of doors- a way out? I decided to check.
It turned out to be just a small waiting area, but one with a window! The light filtering through looked strangely dim. Was it nighttime? Curiosity got the better of me and I decided to stop and look.
Before me a dim landscape of trees and bushes fanned out a few hundred yards and abruptly stopped with a definite curved demarcation. Beyond lay a rugged, desolate expanse that promised no chance of life. Looking up to the sky reminded me of my private domain- a single, yellow star. This one appeared to be moving ever so slightly, though.
“There you are, Alex! You know you shouldn’t be out of bed yet!” I heard Camille’s voice behind me.
“Where am I? What is this place?”
“I told you, this is Reilly- a satellite revolving around the Fusion Giant.”
“That…that up there…that’s the fusion giant?” I pointed to the small yellow star.
“Oh no, Alex, that is the Fusion Giant that our Fusion Giant revolves around! No one here remembers if it has or had a name.”
“I’ve seen that sun before!” I mumbled.
“Wonderful, Alex, you are regaining your memory!” Her voice sounded happier.
“Why is there nothing after that delimiter?” I pointed.
“Nothing can live outside the transparent wall. You of all people should know that, Alex!”
“Why’s that?”
“Why, you constructed it before the rest of us arrived! You saved us all, Alex! Please remember, please?”
“Welcome back, Alexandra, it is the fifty-sixth hour of the third quadrant past the Fusion Giant’s hibernation, my Director.” Another familiar voice greeted me from behind. The way it pronounced ‘Director’ left nothing unclear as to its hatred of the term.
“Assistant director, I am not yet satisfied as to our leader’s safety and well being, my report remains open and unfinished.” Camille apologized to her.
Hearing this woman’s voice more clearly than before, I recognized it as one of the two I had heard when Cassie and I found ourselves in the presence of the three, self-proclaimed, ‘gods’.
Cassie! How I missed her and Sam! I felt a tear run down my face.
“Assistant director! Do you have a name, woman?” I said taking a page from Mina’s royalty book.
“I am Assistant Director, Janelle Hathor, Alexandra Reilly.” The dark skinned, raven-haired women introduced her self, obviously annoyed by my ignorance.
“Now you, I remember!” I pointed to her. “When last we spoke, you tried to pass yourself off as a goddess, I recall! Tell me, Janelle, Juno, Hera, or Jupiter, if you are a goddess, what would that make me?” I growled to her with a wicked smile.
I heard Camille gasp next to me.
“My Supreme Leader, ma’am.” I noticed a sneer form at the corner of her mouth. I felt a small victory and maybe a little payback had been won. I decided to push harder.
“Cami has stated that her report is not completed due to the fact that she is not yet convinced of my safety and well being, is this correct, Assistant Director Janelle?”
“It is, ma’am.”
“Then why are you still here bothering me?”
“As you wish, ma’am.” The Assistant Director turned in a huff and marched down the hall, disappearing around the far corner.
“Praise the goddess, Allie, you’re back!” Camille sounded overjoyed.
“It’s called bluffing, Camille…or should I call you Cassiopeia, Goddess of beauty and love?” I raised an eyebrow to her.
“I am truly sorry about that, Allie. The Assistant Director thought it would help jog random archives when we first triangulated on your bio-emissions within the Protoverse.”
“How did you know to call me ‘Empress’?” I asked as I put a finger under her lowered chin and gently raised it up to see her face.
“That is our pet name for you, ma’am. You are the closest thing we have to the old royal bloodlines. That, and sometimes you actually act like the Empress written of in the old legends. I’m afraid you do not like it much, so we use it sparingly.”
“I appreciate that, Cami. I thought it was because I was all old and matronly looking!”
“Oh no, Alex! You only look that way because of the retrieval process. As we speak your hair and facial features recover. Soon, you will look no older than I.”
“Nice to know some things are the same!”
“Ma’am?”
“Nothing, sweetheart.”
“Oh, you remembered!”
I rolled my eyes and looked back out the window.
“It’s about time you found your way back to us!” Samantha’s voice sounded from behind me.
Her voice caused a surge of emotions that resulted in immediate tears. “Sam, I’m so glad to see…” I turned to see Cassie smiling at me. In that instant, I decided it didn’t matter and wrapped my arms around my daughter.
“Ease up, ma’am, it’s only been thirty-some hours!”
“For me it’s been an eternity, honey!” I bawled over her shoulder. “Where’s my other daughter?”
“Daughter? I know we’re close, Allie, but we’re colleagues, not phylum members- at least not through the last hundred revisions!”
I lifted my head from her shoulder. “It doesn’t matter, Sam! It doesn’t matter!”
It didn’t either. This place was so FUBAR, I felt like Alice in Wonderland. Hopefully this odyssey I was on would dissolve back into reality just as with Alice- before any white rabbits appeared!
“Why didn’t anyone tell me she was up and walking around?” Cassie’s voice cried out from down the hall. Samantha appeared turning the corner from the hall.
“Cassie!”
“Welcome back ma’am! You had us all frightened that you might have deleted!”
“Well, as you can see, I’m still here, dear!”
“Thank the goddess, ma’am.”
“Yes, Deirdre, Goddess of all knowledge and the sciences! Thank the goddess, indeed!”
“You remember that, do you? I had hoped you wouldn’t.” The girl cringed. “Please don’t punish me, ma’am! It wasn’t my idea!”
“I know whose idea it was, honey! Tell me though, why the ancient robes?”
“The assistant director thought you might relate the vision of the goddesses to home and stir your desire to return to us. She did not count on the Empress surfacing, ma’am.” She looked unsure as she giggled.
“You are not the one requiring punishment, child. Janelle strikes me as the one needing the switch!”
The girl gave me a confused look.
“A form of punishment on my world, sweetheart.”
“But this…is…your world, ma’am.” Even more confusion issued forth from her.
“Ladies, I’d like to see this ‘Protoverse Chamber’…after you give me back my clothes.”
“Clothes?”
“Do you mean coverings?”
I nodded.
“But ma’am, you wore no coverings when you reappeared in the chamber! We must visit your residence for proper attire.” Camille informed me.
“Then lead on, Miss Livingston!”
Three women looked at me in total oblivion.
“Escort me to my room, ladies!” I growled in mock anger.
“Yes, my Empress!” All three giggled.
“Some get-up this is!” I complained, appraising my reflection.
The blue trimmed, red one-piece garment felt like cellophane and conformed to my every curve. Apparently underwear was not a prerequisite on this world! As a result, certain parts of my anatomy felt…shall we say…uncomfortable.
I had to admit, though, I did look enticing!
“Now could we go to the Proto-whatsit chamber?” I said as I checked out my bottom in the mirror one last time.
“I shall take you wherever you like, Alex, but Sam and Cassie are overdue for their rest period and cannot join us. Why did you call them your daughters? I have heard the term, but am unfamiliar with its usage in this case.”
“Daughters…referring to my children…um…new revisions I have given birth to.” I tried to put it in terms she could understand. I knew I had failed when she returned a blank look.
“Never mind, let’s go!” I pointed out the door.
“So this is the chamber, huh?” I looked around the room filled with computer and various unknown equipment along three white walls. I deduced that the console in the center was the unseen object blocking the three goddess’ lower bodies in our last meeting. Directly in front of it, about twenty feet away was a fourth white wall with a large plate glass window in the center. Only darkness could be seen through it from just inside the doorway.
“This is where you found me?” I turned my head slightly to ask.
“This is where you disappeared from, Alex. We found you on the floor in there.” Camille pointed to the window.
I started to walk over to the large window, curious to see what it contained.
A hand gently snagged my arm and tried to stop my approach.
“Alex, we just got you back! I cannot lose you again!” Camille said in a frightened voice.
“I’ll be all right. Hold my hand if you’d like.” I offered.
Carefully making my way closer, I noticed a small luminescent vapor was the only thing visible in the room beyond. I also felt a strange force building on my skin. Taking one more step closer, I noticed the feeling build slightly. What was this glowing cloud they had detained in there?
Images started to flash into my mind- images of this place; images of Kili Island; images of my friends and family! My gift was back, for how long I didn’t know. What did all these images mean? How did they fit together? I had to solve this puzzle if I ever wanted to see my friends and family again!
“Alex! Your hand! Get back!” Camille shouted while quickly jerking me back. My hand, which I had unconsciously moved out in front of me, seemed to be glowing, just as our feet had back on base! Was this a clue of some kind?
Another image flashed in- an image of this room…
“Time to go, Allie! It’s too dangerous for you here!” Camille broke my attention as she forcibly pulled me from the room.
I suddenly felt extremely tired. Looking to her, I saw the concentration on her face.
“Cami, stop that! I don’t need to rest right now, so just…just stop it!”
Her concentration turned to surprise- surprise that I knew what she was doing. I immediately felt more aware.
“How did you know, ma’am?”
“Because I know someone else that has the same gift as you, sweetheart!” Jack’s image immediately popped into my mind.
“Who is she, Alex? What kind of strange coverings does she wear?”
“Her name is Jacquelyn, and she is my first officer back on Earth. That is the uniform we are required to wear. She has a gift similar to yours.”
“She is very pretty, Alex. Your mind…it can make up some very real looking people.”
“She’s very real, Camille, and I miss her somethin’ awful! I miss them all!” I began to flood her with images of my family and crew. In the despair this caused me, I let slip with the big one!
She jumped!
Camille’s face immediately lost all color, tears gushed from her eyes, as her hand shot to her mouth. Despite her best efforts, she emptied the contents of her stomach on the floor before us.
“I’m sorry you had to see that, Camille!”
“I understand the people, but what was that last…”
“That.” I paused. “That was the deadliest weapon known to man. A weapon so devastating that every country on Earth will try to use its existence as a bargaining chip to gain power and importance around the world. Yet, in a different form, provides energy in the form of electricity for billions of people- making life comfortable and convenient. I’ll find something to clean this up.”
I looked down at the puddle only to see it dissipate into the floor!
Hey, why not?
“But, how do you make up such things, Alex? We have nothing like that here. Where do these thoughts come from?” Her voice sounded troubled.
“The people, the atomic bomb, they’re all real! I’ve been trying to tell y’all that all along!”
“How can they be real? You saw for yourself, there is nothing outside this facility- there hasn’t been for hundreds of revolutions, Alex. We are alone out here! We are what is left of our kind- one hundred of us- that is all!”
“I refuse to accept that, Camille! Somewhere out there…beyond the transparent wall… is my planet- my solar system- my…Earth! I am willing to use everything at my disposal to find it and get back there! If possible, I’ll take y’all back with me!”
“Brave words from someone who cannot even remember her status or the fictional reason for this experiment, Empress!”
“Wow…Janelle…you’re here.” I deadpanned hearing her voice, but not turning to see her immediately. “I guess every world- every dimension- needs a villain, huh?”
“I am no more villain than you are rightful leader of this facility!” She fired back.
“That’s right, I’m not the leader of this place! I’m not even qualified to be a janitor here!” I turned and glared at her. “But then again, neither are you, Janelle! When I look at you, I see only wanton jealousy…greed…contempt, and a desperate need for power! All the makings of a proper tyrant! We were fighting a few of those when I left Earth- when I was suddenly pulled back here against my will!” Admiral Demmit’s stare tactic still worked. Janelle first just glared back, but quickly began blinking and finally lowered her eyes.
“I was wrong, ma’am, it is you. One cannot dispute the power of those eyes, Director.” Janelle quickly turned and walked back the way she had come. I waited till she turned the next corner.
“Glad we had this little conversation, Janelle! Stop back any time you feel you need a shoulder!” I made a feeble attempt to wave in her direction. Her arrogance reminded me of Cassie’s Greg. His image came to mind.
“That is a strange looking person, Alex. Who is she?”
“He’s even stranger if you were to meet him in person, Camille.” I gave her a slight smile.
“He?”
“A male of our kind; a man.” Now that I thought about it…I had seen no men here since waking.
“There are men here right?”
“According to legend, the last males of our species departed when the Fusion Giant awakened, Alex. Revisions began to be produced as a way of continuing thereafter.
“So, you’ve all been manufactured?” I looked at her in amazement.
“A revision consists of the previous revision with refinements added for better performance. I don’t know what manu…factured means, Alex. You should know all of this though; you are a revision, too- like me!”
“I beg to differ, sweetheart, I have fond memories of my mother and father back in Missouri! In fact, I was a man not too long ago- before I inadvertently mixed water with alcohol, that is. Here I was before my change.” I found it much more difficult to recall that image. Mina’s observation must have been right on; I had completely accepted my new form!
Camille’s mouth dropped.
“Yes, Camille, that was me not even a fraction of a revolution ago. It seems so long ago now. To think water did this to me.” I waved a hand down my body.
“Then the story is true!”
I gave her a puzzled look.
“One story tells of a few males arriving on Reilly just after the awakening. The airlock is said to have become angry and resisted their entrance, but the males were persistent and, after reaching the inner doors, were welcomed. The story tells how a celebration ensued. Food and drink was consumed and within a rest period the males had disappeared.”
“It continues by relating how two unfamiliar women were found crying and protesting in the male’s room- that they claimed to be the males. The tale claims our water system not only purifies, but also protects us using molecular sentinels programmed to assure our continuation as a species. The sentinels are claimed to awaken when introduced to strong spirits.”
Another piece of the puzzle had appeared and slid neatly into place.
A flashing light on my left breast and a barely audible beeping caught my attention.
“What’s that?” I asked as I tried to figure out why I couldn’t feel any heat from the bulb, or where they had hidden the loudspeaker in this garment.
“Your rest period, Alex. It is your scheduled rest period. You should return to your room and recline for eight hours. I’ll walk you back to your room.”
Once back in my room, I looked around for someplace resembling a lavatory.
“Camille, could you tell me where the lavatory is?”
“Lavatory?”
“Yes, lavatory, bathroom, water closet, loo, head, throne, privy, necessary, outhouse, I don’t care what you call it! I need to relieve myself, sweetheart!”
The woman cocked her head slightly.
“I have to pee! If I don’t go soon, there’s gonna be a puddle on the floor, darlin’!”
“Oh.” She giggled. “Your covering takes care of that, Alex. It is fully integrated with the recovery system.” She kept giggling.
“You mean I can soil myself and this get-up will take care of everything?”
“Your covering will process all the waste; transferring liquids to the reclamation system, purify, and return it into the water system. Solid wastes are also processed and returned to materials storage and converted into food, fertilizer, or other solid materials.”
Note to self: Don’t eat the local cuisine, or drink the water! Yuk! Too late!
“That is just disgusting!”
Camille turned and moved back toward my doorway shaking her head and giggling the whole time. “I will see you after your rest period, Alex. Rest well, my Empress!”
My door closed and the lights started to dim by themselves. If I wanted to get any sleep I would have to do the unthinkable. I felt both relief and disgust as I let loose. Unbelievably, my clothing stayed dry!
“Mommy! Mommy, help us! Where are you, Mommy? We need you!”
Sam, I’m right here! I can’t see you though! Where are you?”
“Here! Mommy, we need you! Why won’t you help us?”
“Your mother can’t help you now, my pretties! You’re all mine!” An old woman cackled.
“Mommy, please, we need you! We’ll behave! We promise!”
“Your time is running out! Soon you both will be mine- and you’re little aunt too!” Again the old woman cackled.
“What?” I woke with a start. The room’s lighting slowly increased as I looked around it. What kind of dream was that? My Cassie and Samantha were being held in some castle. The sand in the hourglass had almost run up? What did it all mean? Was I really running out of time- and for what?
“I think I’ll do some scouting around this place.” I said aloud to no one in particular.
A chime called my attention to a panel opening up on the wall. In the revealed alcove was a white laboratory coat. I took it and put it on, then approached my door. It opened for me and I walked into the hall.
Already knowing where the Protoverse Chamber was, I decided to head in the opposite direction. Maybe, I thought, I could find this storied airlock Camille told me of.
“Now to find the airlock.” I said quietly aloud.
Green arrows lit up along the left wall. Convenient.
The airlock proved easy to find and placed one more piece of the puzzle into place as I looked into the long, slightly curved chamber. I decided to try something.
“Please show me the outside of this complex.” I stated to the wall. A technical drawing of a large, multistoried building appeared.
“Thank you. Please show me where the water system is located in the building.” The wall panned and zoomed in on a portion of the building.
“Great! Now zoom back out, but keep water system circled.” I asked and was rewarded with the information I requested.
“Can you rotate drawing to place the water system at two hundred-seventy degrees.”
Surprisingly the drawing turned, placing the water system to the west. Yet another puzzle piece fell neatly into place.
Time to ask the hard question that I assumed my nightmare hinted at. I figured I’d take the shot.
“If you could, show me the estimated time to failure of this complex.”
A countdown appeared on the wall starting with ten, zero, zero, zero, nine. The right most digits moved like seconds. That made the middle digits minutes, and the left digits, hours. Just great!
“Can you give me the reason for failure?” I asked not really wanting to know the answer.
Text started to scroll down the wall, much to fast for me to make any sense of. I remembered Samantha telling me about her computer. She had called the operating system a GUI- Graphical User Interface. It was worth a try.
“Show graphical representation of failure, please.”
An image of the ‘Fusion Giant’ and Reilly appeared. The Fusion Giant expanded to envelope Reilly. Wonderful! I was on a world scheduled to be dinner for its sun! Even better, I had less then ten hours to either stop it- highly impossible- or evacuate the facility! Equally impossible!
“This is terrible! I have to get everyone out of here.”
“That would be highly recommended, Alexandra!’ The wall spoke to me!
I recognized the voice. “Mina? Is that you, your highness?”
“Why waste time calling me unfamiliar names, Alexandra, you have your race to save!”
“I don’t know how yet!” I cried toward the wall.
“Of course you do! Follow my direction, Alexandra.” It told me sounding a bit annoyed.
Green arrows appeared on the wall leading away from the airlock and back the way I had come. They lead me straight to the Protoverse Chamber.
“But, I was told this is a dangerous place for me! I shouldn’t be here!”
“The effects of the chamber will not reach to the control station. Please step over to it, Alexandra.”
“Okay, I’m here. Now what?” I looked at the large window before me. I could see the glowing cloud much better now. From my new vantage point, it appeared maybe fifteen to twenty inches across and fifteen inches high. If it was indeed a cubical mass- I couldn’t tell.
“Please watch the vid screen on the station.”
A recording flashed to life on the smooth surface of the station in front of me.
“This experiment will test the possibility of dimensional travel through the Protoverse Chamber. Since I can neither trust my assistant director nor ask anyone else to depart in my stead, I must be the one to venture closer to the chamber.”
“Our readings show a massive buildup of energy- the likes of which are not explainable. Drawing closer to the chamber, I experience strange visions! Visions I cannot comprehend or understand. These visions, some of which are very much pleasing and enticing, taunt me ever closer to the viewport. As I move closer, I notice some of the strange energy dissipate into my outstretched fingers…”
“That’s me!” I screeched as I noticed my face flash on the screen. The recording suddenly froze.
“Please continue your observation, Alexandra. It is important to understand the concepts.”
“Sorry. Please continue.”
“What does it mean? Will it be possible for us to find and safely travel to a new home? As of yet, I am the only one to know of our impending departure. I fear panic and chaos could disrupt my efforts to secure a portal into the chamber should news of our demise become public!”
“That is a very good summation, Alexandra.” The disembodied voice agreed with me on the recording.
“Thanks, RVP. In that regard, I want these files locked and only made accessible by my voice pattern.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Thank you, RVP. Now where was I…oh, yes! Alex, I know you will be here to review these files. On one of my closer ventures to the chamber, I have seen your arrival…my arrival…our arrival back here to Reilly. You must finish and confirm the experiment before our time runs down! RVP will help with calculations, but theoretical, psychological, and philosophical inspirations must be yours alone. RVP is not capable of multidimensional temporal paradoxes. Only our biology allows us the freedom to move between our reality and those of the implied multitude of others.”
My face then came on screen again.
“Alexandra, I know you are still in denial of your existence here, it must seem a dire rest period fantasy, but you must finish the work I have started! For the continuance of our race and yours! Yes, I have seen small segments of your history in my visions. With your help they will become as great a race as we before the awakening of the Fusion Giant! As you have no doubt learned, everyone on Reilly has developed ‘talents’- evolutionary refinements applied to each progressive revision. I also have no doubt that Camille is listening in at this very minute and will arrive at your side momentarily. She is trustworthy, as is everyone except maybe Janelle. Alexandra, trust your training and experience, but most of all, trust your intuition!”
“It is now time for me to prove my hypothesis. RVP, make sure Alex reviews all of my files and help her as much as you can. Also, enable proximity alerts for Janelle Hathor. Alert Alex of her movements as they relate to the Protoverse Chamber.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Hopefully, I’ll see you on the other side, RVP. Good bye.” I noticed tears running down my face on the screen.
“Until another time, Empress!”
“Until another dimension, RVP!”
The recording faded out as I saw the other Alex walk toward the Protoverse ‘viewport’ and begin to glow.
As Alexandra had predicted on the recording, Camille joined me immediately after I finished reviewing the next file.
“My Jacquelyn has a problem with privacy too. I guess you heard everything, Camille?”
“Yes, ma’am, you do an excellent job of transmitting. So what should we do first?”
“First? First we finish learning as much as we can from these files, then I take a closer look through that window.” I pointed to the portal. “If I can get close enough, my gift could allow me to foresee different scenarios and possibly find the right sequence of events and a solution.”
“What is a…a gift, Alex?”
“You’re reading my mind for starters, Camille! I’ll bet you can move things with you mind also.”
“I’m sorry ma’am, but I have not tried. Is this something you wish of me?”
“It’s not necessary, Camille. You try it when you feel you should. For now though, I need your help. We’re going to look at these files. I have to know what your Alex was thinking about when she walked nearer to that chamber. I need to know where she intended to go…and how! RVP how long do we have?”
“Nine hours, thirteen minutes, and fifty-one seconds, Alexandra.”
“Thank you. Could you display the next file please?”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
One hour later, I was feeling worn out and disappointed. The remainder of the files contained the inception, construction, and startup of the Protoverse Chamber. It also contained previous failed attempts to open a portal to the newly formed Protoverse, which now existed in the chamber. I was nowhere nearer a solution to this puzzle than earlier!
“Now what, Alex?” Camille looked more tired than I did.
“Now we try things my way! I want you to hold onto me as tight as you can, Camille. I’m going to get as close as I can to the chamber. I’m counting on you to pull me back, got it?”
With just a nod she took my hand and I inched closer to the unknown force enveloping the chamber. Like the previous day, I could feel the surge of power flow into my body. Images began to appear in my mind as my gift slowly returned. I stopped my forward trek when I felt my gift was responding properly and began running the scenarios.
Nothing was conclusive. Each and every scenario ended with some or all dying. One even resulted in the total collapse of the Protoverse. A logical solution seemed impossible!
“Camille, please pull me away.”
“What will we do now, Alex? Everything you tried ended in departure.”
“I know, Jack.” I said forgetting where I was for an instant. “Every logical situation failed.”
“Alexandra, did you not recommend trying the illogical? You recommended using your intuition.” RVP’s bodiless voice proposed.
“My intuition only works in my world, Mina- my universe! Apparently that is my universe in there!” I pointed to the window and at the small swirling cloud through it. “That’s where y’all pulled me from. Wait!”
I looked at the countdown on the control panel. Less than eight hours to go.
“That’s it! Camille, get Samantha and Cassandra in here on the double!”
“What is…on the double, Alex?”
“Just get those two here as fast as their feet can carry them!” Camille pressed a few controls then smiled. “RVP, what are the odds of a total reversal of universes?”
“According to my calculations, total erasure of both our universe and the Protoverse. Such an impulsive action is nonproductive, Alex. I have no data or reference for such an event- please elaborate.”
“Are you able to see me, RVP?”
“I should think so!”
“Good.” I removed my lab coat. “This coat, it is what I call right side out- the way we normally wear such garments…um, coverings, correct?”
“Yes, Alex, I understand that this is the correct implementation of such coverings.”
“Alright, I’m proposin’ doin’ this.” I reached through both sleeves and pulled them inside out. The rest of the coat was soon reversed. “Do you understand what just happened?” I asked the computer.
“That does not make any difference, Alexandra! The covering is still a covering!”
“Yes! And…and no, RVP! The coat is still a coat, yes, but it has been turned inside out. If you look at it from the other side, the opposite happens- like this.” I again turned the coat inside out, restoring it to its original condition. “What if we could use the portal in the exact same way? Would the result not be an exchange of universes?”
“The theory has relevance in the older texts, but this facility’s power generation capabilities are far too minimal to achieve total universal exchange as you have theorized.”
“Then let’s not exchange the whole universe! Would we be capable of exchanging the galaxy or solar system?”
“Computing. No, neither is possible given current power capabilities.”
I looked at the countdown again. I missed my gift of time travel, and my ability to phase out. Raising a fist against the control panel only proved one thing.
My fist passed straight through the console!
“Yes!” I shouted in triumph! A few more passes proved more of my gift was back.
“Alexandra, where are you?”
“I’m here, RVP. Apparently more of my gift has returned. This could give us an edge!”
“I missed it, Alex, what did you just do?” Camille had been busy checking a bank of equipment in the far corner of the room and had her back turned.
“This.” I simply said as I phased myself out once more.
“Alex! No, not again! Alex!” She cried in horror.
“I didn’t go anywhere, Camille! I was right here the whole time. It’s okay, sweetheart!” I took her into my arms to consol her.
“How did you do that, ma’am?” Another voice asked from the doorway. Sam and Cassie had arrived.
“It’s part of my gift! Its slowly returning the longer I stay here- in this room!” To demonstrate, I continued to hold Camille and phased us both out.
“Hold onto my hand, Camille. Walk with me and be enlightened.” Her face showed no comprehension. “It’s a quote from a nineteenth century book- oh, never mind! Now don’t panic, this won’t hurt.” I informed her as we walked right through the two women just entering the room. Once clear of them we turned around and I re-phased us.
“Back here ladies!” Both turned with a start.
“Must we waste precious minutes with this slight of hand, Alexandra? I fail to see how becoming transparent can possibly leverage any advantage!”
“We…we walked right through them! Not around them…through them!” Camille was so excited, I thought she would pop!
“How did you do that, ma’am?” Sam asked in astonishment.
“Like I said, ladies, it’s part of my gift. I call it ‘phasing out’. It allows me to be here- to see and hear what is going on, but to be unseen until I decide otherwise. Somehow, when phased out, I can pass through objects and people- it’s gotten me out of many difficult situations since acquiring it.”
All the jaw dropping was starting to get old.
“RVP, if it were possible to phase this whole complex out then enter the portal, could our survival projections improve?”
“Unknown, Alex, trans-dimensional probability contains too many variables to ascertain definite results.”
“Just say you don’t know, Mina…sorry, RVP! I guess we’ll have to guess!”
“Janelle is approaching with four others, Alexandra.”
“Understood. Sam and Cassie take our hands and hold on tight. RVP, lock the console- my voice print only!”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
I phased out after the two had taken hold of Camille and I.
“Whatever you do don’t…repeat, don’t let go. Understand?”
“What are you doing, ma’am, she’ll see us!” Cassie cried.
“No, she won’t. I phased us all out.”
Five women entered the room to find it empty.
“I thought you said you saw them enter Chamber Control?”
“I did, Director, I saw Cassandra and Samantha standing in the doorway just a minute ago!”
“Then why are they not here? I assign you one, simple task! I shall lobby for your removal from the revisional database myself if you do not find that alien and her three conscripts! Go! Find them!” The Mediterranean woman hissed in anger.
“I knew I didn’t like her the moment I saw her!” I said to no one in particular.
“Shhhh! The assistant director will hear you!” Sam whispered loudly.
“I don’t think so, Sam, watch!”
I swung a fist at my assistant director. As expected, it passed straight through her. “See, she can’t see, hear, or feel us, so just relax and enjoy the fun, ladies!”
“RVP, grant me access to the control center! Access Ident, Janelle-Goddess-Majesty-six-six-six- Hathor-Revision thirteen.”
“Control has been locked out pending specific voice verification! Access denied.”
“What? You dare deny me anything? I am the director of this facility and demand access to this equipment!” She fumed.
“For the record, Janelle Hathor, you are not the director! Reilly is still under the control of Alexandra Reilly. Access denied! Please exit this area before containment protocols are enacted and social control representatives are requested!”
“Ahhhh!” Janelle screamed. “You poor excuse for an A.I.! I will return, and when I do, I will have the means to permanently shut you down!”
“Good day to you too, assistant director, Janelle Hathor!” RVP replied as the irate woman stormed out of the room.
“That was enlightening, wasn’t it?” I asked as the four of us reappeared in the room.
“So you do have a personality, RVP?”
“I also have a body, Empress! Please do not forget that when the time comes!”
“We Americans took an oath to leave no one behind, Mina…RVP! Can you function outside this facility though?”
“I can re-upload and be ready for mobility in under ten minutes, Alexandra!”
“Fantastic! Don’t wait that long though. I want you here, bodily, no later than ten minutes before we try to open the portal- got it?”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Now, how can we get everyone loyal to us to assemble without Miss Hathor mucking up the proceedings?”
“Alex, we can’t leave anyone behind! You said that yourself…just a minute ago! Janelle may be politically aggressive and conspiratorial, but she is still one of us! She deserves to continue.”
“You remind me so much of them, Camille! Of course we’ll take everyone away from here! I don’t believe in smite.”
“Who?”
I looked to Cassie and Sam trying to ignore Camille’s clueless stare.
“You two…I want you to verbally pass the word around to meet here in…” I looked at the countdown. “In three hours. Tell them to pack personal items into one personal bag, container, whatever. Try to bring along as many mobile personal/diagnostic devices as can be carried comfortably- as long as you can carry everything on your shoulders. Everyone will be holding each other’s hand in daisy chain fashion like we did just now. Tell Janelle and her four minions’ last- I don’t want them trying to sabotage our chance of escape.”
I motioned them out the door.
“So what do we do now, Alex,” Camille asked when we were alone once more?
“Well, we figure out how much of this complex will fit comfortably through the rabbit hole!”
“Um…I think I followed that one, Empress. We see how much of Reilly we can take with us.”
“You’re catching on, Cami. If only Ricki Lynn were here!” I rubbed my forehead trying to think of a substitute.
“How would she be able to help, Alex?”
“Sweetheart, Chief Samuels has this uncanny talent to fit fifty pounds of manure into a two pound bag! Her gift allows her to concentrate, or shrink objects like equipment, tools, coverings, furniture, and those sorts of things, to fit into small containers. If it were possible for her to shrink this complex, we would use less power, thus enabling us to take more of it with us!”
“Please state the composition of manure.”
I rolled my eyes at her request. “Forget about that for now, RVP, do we have anyone able to reduce the mass of objects, people, space itself?”
“Alexandra, I have no files pertaining to the sort of abilities you require. Personal privacy sometimes prohibits attributes from being entered into my database.”
“That’s okay, RVP, we’ll make do.”
“Fabrication equipment is online and ready, Alexandra.”
“Fabrication equipment? For what?”
“To make this “do” you speak of! But first, I require the formula or mechanical design for said product.”
I rolled my eyes yet again. “It’s just an Earth expression, RVP.”
“How strange.”
I noticed Camille concentrating on a small green button on one of the cabinets against the back wall. “Cami, I don’t think it’s going to change color! What are you trying to do?”
“I was hoping I could push it in!”
“Why would you want to do that? What does it do?”
“Nothing, the equipment is offline, but I wanted to push it with my mind like your Jack can do! I guess I just don’t have that gift.”
“Never stop trying, Cami! I know one day you’ll get it.”
“I know I should be able to do it, Alex! I just can’t figure what I’m doing wrong.”
“Well, I know that Jack does this little flourish with her finger.” I twirled my finger at her to demonstrate.
“I never tried that!”
She stared at that green button for a few long minutes more before imitating the finger movement. The button gave way slowly at first, then, not only did the button depress, its cover shattered and the whole cabinet slammed against the wall with a loud crunch.
“I hope we didn’t need that to open the portal, Camille! Are you happy now?”
I hadn’t seen such a large smile develop on her face since I first woke up here.
“Use the force, you will, but beware the dark side!” I giggled as I pointed to her and imitated a strange character I had seen in a movie while in Arizona.
“You are so unorthodox, Alex!” She giggled back.
“Likewise, I’m sure. Now, can we get back to saving our collective asses?”
“Move out of the way! Who ordered this gathering? Why am I the last to receive invitation?” Janelle’s harsh voice could be heard over the noise one hundred and two voices produced when in close proximity.
“Nice of you to show, Assistant Director, Janelle Hathor! I have requested this gathering. Is that a problem?” I confronted her as she entered the room and drew nearer to the Control console.
“You have no authority here, Alien!” She turned to face the gathered crowd. “This woman is an imposter! She means to take control of Reilly and enslave us all! She is not one of us, she emerged from the Chamber!”
“The Assistant Director is absolutely correct!” I shouted as the noise level rose slightly. The crowd around me quickly focused their attention to me instead of Janelle. I had to quell this now! Phasing out, I quickly passed through the crowd to the opposite side of the corridor where I rephased in an opening left in the crowd.
“Like Janelle has stated, I’m an alien and I don’t belong here!”
As one, everyone turned completely around, refocusing on me- including Janelle. Like I said, the jaw dropping was getting really old!
“Yet, here I am! For whatever reason, I have been brought here to help you escape the terrible event about to befall this facility and your race! RVP, please open an audio channel so everyone can hear me. Oh, and display the graphic of our dilemma.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Thank you, RVP.”
Within seconds, I was back in front of them again. As before, the whole crowd turned around.
“What has been hidden from you is the real reason for the creation of the Protoverse Chamber. Reilly is about to be destroyed by the Fusion Giant!”
A hushed gasp escaped the crowd.
“In two hours this planetoid and complex will be completely devoured by the sudden expansion of your sun…Fusion Giant! Everything will be incinerated in an instant. Nothing shall remain of Reilly or us! I have observed this occurrence before in my travels and will share what I have seen with you now.”
I nodded to Camille. Everyone jumped collectively as I recalled the file footage of the atomic tests carried out in White Sands, New Mexico.
“This is but one documented example of the devastation wrought by such an event! The cataclysm that awaits Reilly makes what you have all seen look like a small-scale test! On the displays throughout this facility is a simulation of the expected sequence of expansion. The original Alexandra researched, compiled, and calculated all of this before I arrived here- before she disappeared into the Protoverse portal.” I paused to give everyone a chance to see the whole tactical simulation. Everyone here seemed smart enough to put two and two together.
“Now, if y’all think that I’m a bad alien, I’ll just move closer to the Chamber and go back to my home! It’s as simple as thinking about home for me!” The last statement was definitely a lie, but I wanted to convince everyone we should at least try.
“Those of you who choose to stay will be remembered in the archival database as heroes unafraid of departure or self sacrifice! We will celebrate your individuality at our new home!”
“Can you not see what this abomination has concocted?” Janelle spat with anger. “It wants you to follow it to certain departure! This whole destructive expansion of our Fusion Giant is improbable fantasy! We will be perfectly secure here on Reilly! Should any expansion develop, Reilly’s transparent wall will protect us!”
“Alex, she’s going to activate the social control representatives!” I jumped as Camille shouted in my head.
“Enough of this conspiratorial paranoia! Social Control, do your tasks! Clear these corridors immediately!” Janelle cackled like an old witch caricature.
“I can’t take this anymore!” Camille screamed over everyone. She pointed to Janelle, her face red with anger, or maybe concentration?
“The Empress is trying to save all of us, Assistant Director!” Janelle slowly slid backward through the parting crowd, pushed by some invisible force until coming to rest against the far corridor wall.
“Janelle, I have gone over the data and have come to the same conclusion as Alex- this complex is departing in under two hours!” Cami motioned her finger up slightly. Janelle slowly slid up the wall’s smooth surface until her head bumped the ceiling.
“I have had enough of your attempts to sabotage Alexandra’s efforts!” I started to get concerned that Cami might go too far as her finger moved to call the terrorized woman back to her. The assistant director’s immobilized body started moving back across the corridor and back into the Control room, her head still scraping the ceiling. The assembled crowd again parted to allow her lower body, legs, and feet clear passage.
“Janelle, you are a failed improvement to you previous revisions! As such, you should be made to depart!” Cami’s voice took on a decidedly darker tone, her hand started to reform as if holding an orange, bottle, or baseball. The assistant director immediately reached for her throat gasping for air. All eyes toggled between Camille and Janelle, as the scene grew darker. I had to defuse this situation quickly.
“Cami, ask yourself if she’s really worth you becoming a murderer,” I calmly advised her.
“I don’t know the meaning of that word, Empress. Why should we take this failed excuse of a revision with us,” she hissed? “She would only advance descent among us. Our new domicile would not stay within the prescribed balance!”
“On my world, if a person is responsible for another’s early termination…departure, that person is considered a murderer, Camille. If the courts…um…if Social Control finds she indeed is guilty of the crime, she is herself sentenced to departure.” I hoped I was translating properly. “Do you really want to move to your next revision having that filed for random access?”
My head was really starting to hurt trying to translate our legal system into something they could relate to.
“But you are one of these ‘murderers’, Empress! I have seen this in your mind! You have not been brought to justice as you call it!”
I had to admit the girl was listening to my thoughts longer than I thought.
“Yes, Cami, you’re absolutely right! I cannot deny it- I’m a murderer! I have to live with that my entire life- it’s something I’m not proud of, believe me! Before passing any judgment on me though, please let me explain.” I paused a few seconds to get everyone’s attention.
“Sometimes, on my world, different societies have disagreements that devolve into barbarism. Lines are formed and the opposing sides form armies- large groups of people willing to fight…mutilate…even murder, in order to make the other side or sides accept their beliefs. In my case, a handful of societies decided they wanted the rest of my world to take orders from them- to take over my world- to enslave us and make us do their bidding!”
Cami’s hand relaxed slightly- enough that her captive could at least breathe.
“The societies I belong to believe that everyone should be free to decide their destinies, not have it be decided for them! We went to war to ensure my world is free of domination, violence, and corruption! Thousands of people have died…departed already on my world in that pursuit!”
The assistant director slowly lost altitude. I was getting through to Camille and in doing so, giving everyone a glimpse of life on Earth- hopefully that wouldn’t become a negative in the evacuation column.
“Cami, Janelle is nothing but a two bit thug! I’d be surprised if the recovery system weren’t working overtime keeping her coverings clean at this interval!”
The captive woman crumbled to the ground. She was not moving very much.
“That description is both humorous and vile all at the same time, Alex! How can you imagine such things in so little time?”
“Because we have so little time left, sweetheart!” I looked to the ceiling. “RVP can we make the necessary adjustments without your control from this console?”
“Affirmative, Alexandra, but I am also capable of control in my physical form.”
“Great to hear! RVP begin upload into your body. Cassandra and Samantha will be there shortly to assist you. See you soon, my friend.”
“Acknowledged, Empress, till we meet in the physical dimension!”
“I look forward to it! Cassie?” I shouted looking over those gathered.
“Here, ma’am!” I saw her wave from the hallway.
“Find Sam and go to the interfacing chamber! Assist RVP as she reloads into her body. I have a feeling she’s been out of it a long time. Go!”
Making my way over to the fallen assistant director, I, along with the doctor and Camille, pulled her to standing.
“I hope you’ve learned a few things about human nature, Janelle. If you haven’t, you’re more of an idiot than I previously thought! Because of your lame, childish, power play-slash-tantrum, our margin for a successful evacuation of this facility has been greatly diminished! What would your previous revisions say if they were here?” I could see she was still a bit groggy from Camille’s attack.
Looking toward her, the assistant director jumped back from her as terror exploded onto her face.
“How can you do such things?”
“Everyone here has a gift, including you Janelle, should you accept and develop it. Cami is what those on my world call a mind warrior. She has the gift of telekinesis and telepathy.”
“Are there many of my kind on your world, Alex?” Camille asked.
“I only know of one.”
“Jacquelyn?”
“Yes Jack.”
“I would like to meet her some day, Empress.”
“First we have to get there, sweetheart! Help me get the targeting system online. Alex said it takes some time and patience to align it.”
Camille immediately made for the control console.
“What can I do, Empress?” Janelle asked in a timid voice still rubbing her throat.
“Try to stay out of the way for now. I’ll let y’all know when your services are required.
“Targeting is online, Alex.” Camille informed me.
“Good, now all we have to do is find Earth!” I said as I let the doctor tend to Janelle.
We had wasted nearly thirty minutes trying to find the Milky Way galaxy. Finding Earth’s solar system was proving an exercise in futility! Time was running out- I needed a breakthrough- and fast! I still had a hard time believing that my home, solar system, galaxy…my whole universe resided in the experimental chamber a mere twenty feet before me.
“Let’s try this one more time, Camille. Zoom in on that spiral galaxy again.” Once done, I took over the controls from her once more.
“If this thing had a vernier adjust I would stand a better chance, Camille.”
“Perhaps I can render assistance, Alexandra?” I heard RVP’s voice say from my right.
“Tish!” I screeched when I saw the smallish, black-haired woman being escorted through the crowd toward us by Cassie and Sam.
“No…my name is Random, Randi for short. Who is…Tish?”
“Not important right now, Randi. I’m glad you could make it though!” I gave her a quick embrace then stepped back to the controls before me, my frustration making me slam a fist down on the console.
“You have to have patience with the controls. Alex. Small sharp movements of the controls will cause large movements off the target. Try just tapping it instead of turning.”
I realized I had heard similar advice before. Jamie had told Cassie something to that effect on our last mission. Hard as I tried, I just couldn’t zero in on Earth! No amount of finesse would give me a lock. “It’s just no use! I can’t get a targeting lock on Earth! It’s like I’m going at it the wrong way!”
I looked at the clock- one and a half hours left! Barely enough time to get everyone through!
“Alexandra, if I may?” Janelle’s voice interrupted.
“What is it, Janelle?” I spit back with a little anger.
“I know the reason you cannot lock. To help you, I need access to the panel.”
“Fine, Randi, grant access to the Assistant Director here!”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra. Access granted. Please proceed, Janelle Hathor, but be warned- I will lockout any attempt at sabotage!”
“That is how you succeeded the first time, Alexandra. I reconfigured the controls.”
I watched as she brought up a smaller screen- my Samantha called it a popup, I think. It simply displayed the mathematical formula ‘1/x’. Janelle touched the box then touched another popup simply stating ‘Acknowledge’.
Instantly the targeting screen returned, zoomed back out then panned one hundred and eighty degrees to the opposite side of the Protoverse cloud. Next it re-zoomed into my solar system. There, before my eyes, were nine pinpoints of reflected light.
“You should be able to lock onto your world now, Empress.”
“You caused all of this?”
“I am sorry, Alexandra. I allowed my quest for vast importance to obscure my mind.”
“I don’t know whether to leave you here or thank you, Janelle!”
“What?” Camille, Randi, Cassie, and Samantha screeched together.
“Don’t you see?” I looked between them, “Janelle’s greed for power ultimately set in motion the events that brought me here! The real Alexandra would have ended up somewhere completely different than Earth, had Janelle not compromised the targeting system! Someone else might be standing here right now with no clue as to how to save y’all!
Making a few small taps to the control screen, I succeeded in targeting Earth. The red crosshairs of the targeting screen gratefully turned green and a popup box appeared with the word ‘Proceed’?
For a moment the six of us just stared between each other. Finally I nodded to each and received a nod back in return.
“This is it. Randi is the shield ready?”
“A one square measure has been solidified near the nine-zero garden exit. It should be safe to touch, Empress.”
Looking out over the crowd, I instructed everyone as to our plan. “We need to link everyone’s hands together and stretch ourselves out to reach the spot Randi has indicated! Whoever is last at that point must be told not to release their touch for any reason! If the shield is lost, we will never make it to our new home and therefore not survive!”
“I’ll go.” Janelle quickly made for the door, never looking back for any acknowledgement.
Not waiting any longer, I touched the small box. A loud, distinct crackle echoed through the now quiet room, making everyone in earshot jump.
“Everyone! Everybody needs to shoulder your bags now and join hands. We have succeeded in opening the Protoverse portal. You must hold hands tightly and do not panic! I am not sure how rough of a ride we will experience! Having experienced this once before, I can assure you there will be pain involved, so try and disregard it as best you can. I would recommend closing your eyes if you fear heights!”
An increase in the noise level traveled up the corridor like a wave. “Janelle is ready,” was repeated many times over before finally reaching us in the control room.
“Pass this along. Count down to insertion in thirty seconds. Twenty-nine, twenty-eight…” My count quickly traveled down the hallway growing louder as each individual spoke out the seconds left.
“Randi, Take the shield to full power, please.”
“You got it Alex!” I heard as I slowly moved us over to the portal.
As I closed the gap, I could feel the power surge into my outstretched hand. Quickly I ran the situation past my gift. I was rewarded with only a slight negative and in that moment I saw the reason for it. They would be greatly missed, I’m sure. I also saw another important problem- one I hoped I could maneuver around!
“Alex! Your hand is dissolving- just as before! Maybe we should stop this!” Camille cried out momentarily diverting my attention.
“Don’t let go! We’re going to do this!” I shouted at the top of my lungs as I phased us out and stepped closer to the portal.
As at the base, everything seemed to merge and dissolve. Screams echoed in my ears! They made it hard to concentrate, but I willed myself to remain phased out and holding tight to the hand I still grasped.
Blackness enveloped me…us, as we moved closer to the Protoverse cloud…to home! As on my previous transit, all sound now ceased. Everything was happening completely reverse from my previous transit. Instead of moving away from the cloud we were moving toward it. The cloud seemed to split into smaller individual clouds, which continued growing in detail and clarity.
Still we moved closer with galaxies becoming larger and more detailed. I noted that the Milky Way was directly ahead and growing larger with every moment that passed.
We entered one wispy finger of the spiral, a small pinprick of light ahead of us growing in size and brilliance. The sun? The tantalizing thought of actually flying past the outer planets took my mind off the continuing pain coursing through my body. Just for a moment, I wondered how the rest were coping with our journey.
Just ahead a small bluish orb, Earth, came into view and grew in size- its vivid blue oceans and white cloud tops coming into view first. We were almost there! I…I was almost home! The ocean now zoomed up at an alarming rate, so fast in fact, that I thought we would crash straight into it! A few small dots of land grew larger in my sight. As we grew closer I recognized the islands from Sand Dollars charts- Hawaii! We were heading back to the base!
Something caught my eye as being slightly off though.
Focusing down on the group of islands, I noticed smoke coming from Oahu…from Diamondhead? Had my violent departure from Earth caused it to erupt?
Yet more smoke centered in my vision. A shiver traveled my spine! We were headed directly into the mouth of an active volcano!
I prayed the complex’s shield could hold back such a force.
The screaming returned to my ears’ as the fiery, bubbling red surface loomed closer at an astounding rate. I felt the impact and realized my eyes had closed of their own accord. Slowly I opened them expecting to see nothing but molten lava- to feel the extreme heat on my skin.
Around me the control room slowly rematerialized and I looked back to see Camille reappear, then Cassie and Sam, then Randi. Soon everyone was back in view!
“Protoverse transit complete, Alexandra.” Randi announced. Her voice could be heard echoing down the hall through the PA system.
“Everybody stay where you are! This trip isn’t over yet!” I shouted. I had our daisy chained group move with me back to the console where I brought up the exterior of the complex. Red-hot lava all around us made the transparent wall visible. Its shape looked vaguely familiar as well.
“Empress, shield temperature is at eight thousand and climbing. Power drain to the shield is increasing. Estimated endurance is twelve minutes with Protoverse reactor active.” Randi informed me.
“How long would it last if the complex weren’t a concern?”
“Almost indefinitely, but how could that happen, Alexandra?”
“Leave that to me! For now, set the power generators to tap into the geothermic forces of the volcano and command the shield generators to shut down once the lava has cooled and solidified then remain in standby until needed.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Randi, is it possible to setup an alarm at the airlock to detect and nullify someone with my gift of phasing?”
“Modifying Protoverse containment generator into airlock safety system. That should do it, Alexandra, but why?”
“In case a future ‘bad’ me should happen upon this site and try to abuse it! I know what I’m talking about, so don’t ask!” I looked past Randi to the doctor. “Pass this back to Janelle. Tell her to remove her hand from the shield and hang on tight!”
The message quickly moved back the line. Confirmation of the message’s delivery soon came back with the added massage of ‘ready’.
“Phasing out in twenty, nineteen, eighteen…”
Again the voices grew louder as the count decremented. I began to focus on the impossible task I knew I must accomplish.
My concentration was so intense that I barely heard the countdown conclude. At zero, I forced everything I had into moving the complex and its occupants to another place- any place! Moving people and some equipment was a breeze, but moving people and a huge building full of equipment was something I had never attempted.
I felt my skin begin to burn- my brain began to pulse and vibrate, and I could hear my heart beating in my ears- its rhythmic beating became deafening.
It was all over in an instant. I felt lightheaded; in fact, I fought to keep myself conscious as a strangely deep depression came over me. I felt warm liquid running from my nose into my mouth- blood! I also noticed the same warm feeling from both ears. I labored to speak the next few sentences.
“Rephasing complete! Everyone can let go now!” I shouted as best I could. Again the message was passed back as I began to feel weak in the knees.
The expected message soon reached us- Janelle and three others were gone.
“Alex, your containment has been breeched!” Camille looked at me in alarm.
“What? I thought these clothes were connected to the recycling system!” I started to reach down with a shaking hand.
“No! Your head, Empress! Your head has started to lose containment!”
“I’m okay, Cami. It happens sometimes when I push my gift to the limit. I’ll be fine.”
“Cynth! Get over here! I think Alex is hemorrhaging!”
“Be there in a minute, Camille.” Came the doctor’s reply.
“Randi, what is the complex’s status?”
I got no reply. Turning around, I saw the petite woman being held upright by the doctor.
“What happened?”
“She just passed out, ma’am!”
I had seen this before too!
“She needs a reboot!” I shouted, holding my forehead. “Quick, get her clothes off! I need access to her reset!”
To say the people around me thought I was crazy was an understatement!
I prayed her reset was in the same location as my Randi’s while Sam and Camille helped Cassie and I pull the futuristic ‘covering’ from her motionless body. The control room had filled to capacity as the others moved in to see what was happening.
“I need space! Please move back and give me room to work!”
The petite beauty now lay naked from the thighs up on the floor before me. I mentally prepared myself for what I had seen Ricky Lynn do to Randi back at base.
“Honey, I know this is getting way too personal, but this is the only way. Please forgive me, Randi.”
I reached down and carefully inserted my finger. Just after passing my second knuckle, I felt it- the reset! Carefully depressing it, I felt a tactile snap and quickly removed my drenched finger- oh, so disgusting!
This Randi’s body repeated, movement for movement, the observed boot up routine of my Chief. After a few minutes her eyes snapped open.
“Where am I?” Her head lifted slightly. “Why are my coverings missing?”
“I had to reboot you, Randi, you were caught in a loop. I had to press your reset.” I steeled myself for the hand slap.
It never came.
“It really is you! At first I had my doubts- your speech patterns were so foreign, but now I know the real Alexandra Reilly is back among us!”
I just looked in amazement at her.
“Alexandra, I have only revealed to one person, the location of my reset!”
Randi reached for my neck and pulled me closer- she kissed me!
“Thank you, Empress, but where are we?”
“I’m not quite sure, Randi.”
“Improper input, would you like to defer initial location to a later date?” Her voice went mechanical.
“Yes. Defer location, date, and time to a future point.”
“Request accepted. Location will be compared to current star charts and time and date will be set to ‘zero hours, zero minutes, and zero seconds’, and zero-zero-one. Return to OS.”
Randi blinked twice then looked at me. “What just happened?”
“Were there any startup errors, Randi?” I asked calmly remembering Ricky Lynn asking the question to Chief Van Pelt.
The girl closed her eyes for a second. “Negative, Alexandra.”
“Good. Can you give me the status of this facility, please?”
“Connecting…” there was a few moments of silence. “All systems functional; power reserves are steady at fifty-two percent.”
“Wonderful! Bring up the exterior monitors so we can see where we are.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra. Alex, sensors have detected life forms directly outside this facility in all three hundred and sixty. Hundreds of unknown or known extinct species and one known life form!”
“What is the known life form, Randi?”
“One of us, Alexandra!”
“Janelle!” I shouted as I fought my way across the crowded room. “Clear a path, ladies!” I shouted. “Open the airlock, Randi!” I said as an afterthought.
The fresh, sweet-smelling, scent of tropical flowers caressed my nose as I exited the outer airlock door and beheld tall palm trees and other tropical vegetation. Songbirds filled the air with their unique music.
“Kili!” I’d know that sweet scent anywhere! Instinctually, I raised my arms and twirled around like an excited child at her first snowfall.
“I’m home!” I shouted for joy as uncontrollable tears rolled down my cheeks.
“My name is not Kili, and I am definitely a long way from my home, Alex!” My voice spoke from the brush a short distance ahead.
Alexandra Reilly walked out into the treeless border around the complex. Her one-piece covering torn and dirty in a few places- it’s front zipper-like fastener open about six inches. Alex looked like she hadn’t slept in some time- nor bathed from the smell. Coming close, she clumsily fell to both knees.
“Empress, I welcome you to my own personal hell! I hope you know where we are and what the date is, because I certainly have no clue to either!”
“Will you please stand up? What is it with our kind and the need to kneel before another person of equal status? If anything, I should be kneeling to you, ma’am!” I now knelt before her, kneeling to me.
“Welcome to Kili Island, Empress. We are on my home planet of Earth, A planet in the Sol system located in one of the spiral fingers of the Milky Way Galaxy; one of billions located within your Protoverse. I am unsure of the date or year as we have just arrived.”
“You know this kneeling to each other is silly? Wait, we? There are more of you?”
“No. We as in everyone on Reilly…save four very brave women, Empress.” My gaze lowered to the ground. I couldn’t help thinking about Janelle and the other three. I didn’t even know their names.
“Which four, Empress?”
“Janelle Hathor and three others I never met, ma’am. I’m sorry!”
I saw a hand with an outstretched finger near my chin. “Empress, it would be unwise to touch me until we know for certain doing so would not create some paradoxical calamity!”
“We didn’t get this far by playing it safe, Empress!” She replied as her finger contacted my skin, a much stronger surge of tingling raced through me. Pictures, screens of information, movies…information of all kinds flooded my mind!
I felt lightheaded again and tried to stand. I noticed Alex was having the same difficulty, but helping each other, we both finally stood facing each other.
“So your name is Alexandra, too? I can remember that you weren’t always though! I welcome you, revision! Whether that be previous or future we must find out.”
“There are two of them!” Someone gasped out from behind us. Women had begun to exit the facility to look around.
“Welcome my friends! Welcome to Kili Island- your new home!” Alexandra shouted to them then placed a hand on my shoulder as I again started to feel dizzy.
“Alexandra, I am eternally grateful for what you have accomplished, but right now, I could use new coverings. This unit stopped its functioning as soon as I arrived here!” She must have felt me lean slightly. “We must get you inspected for damage, my brave revision! Are the complex’s systems still in working order?”
“Randi…um, Randi confirmed all systems operational with a little over fifty left in power reserve.” I reached to rub my head, hoping it would help clear my reoccurring dizziness.
“Randi is here too? You certainly are the resourceful one, aren’t you, Empress?”
“A rescue is not a true success unless everyone is accounted for, ma’am! Still…this was not a successful rescue.” I started to feel a bit more coherent, which meant I was starting to heal.
“So Janelle was lost! She was probably the one responsible for me being here! I knew her devious nature would ultimately thwart my evacuation plan! Good riddance! It is better she depart then darken her previous revisions’ archives!”
“You know you don’t mean that, Allie! She was one of us- that will never change, but she did finally come around.” I looked her straight in the eyes. “If not for her sabotage, your portal experiment would not have succeeded- I would have never been pulled to Reilly, and none of us would ever have escaped the Fusion Giant’s expansion!”
“Excuse me, Alex, but could we resume this exchange later? If I have to use one more broadleaf…”
1200 hours, Kili Island, Date- unknown, Year-unknown
“Feeling better, Alexandra?” I asked as Allie emerged from the open airlock.
“You don’t know what you’ve got until you lose it, Alex. Have you been able to determine a time and revolution yet?”
“Time of day, yes. The date and year are going to be a little harder, I’m afraid. Kili resides in the area of the planet we call the tropics…near the equator. The seasons and position of the sun aren’t as noticeable here. According to the position of the sun in the sky, I would estimate its twelve-noon, or 1200hrs military time.”
“You keep mentioning ‘year’- what is year?”
I pointed to the sun directly overhead. “That is our Fusion Giant. We call it the Sun. A year is equal to one revolution around it- roughly three hundred and sixty-five days. One day is divided into twenty-four hours. The day is also separated into two portions; day and night- this is day, night is when this part of our planet, Earth, is facing away from the Sun and thus dark. However, we do have a satellite we call the moon. It reflects differing levels of light from the Sun at night depending on its position in orbit around Earth. There is a twenty-eight day cycle that it sequences through from full to half to eclipse, or new moon. Your minutes and seconds equate to ours exactly. Does that clear things up?”
“Randi, did you catch all that?” She asked.
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.” The petite, raven haired, woman answered from the opposite side of the table several of us were now seated at.
“Will…you…please…please speak like a normal member of our species? You have no idea how annoying that is becoming!”
“Acknow…Okay, Alexandra.”
“And just call me Alex! Or do you prefer I keep calling you RVP?”
“RVP refers specifically to the computational controller of the Reilly facility, not to the physical form you now see before you, Alex.” Randi smiled, apparently thrilled by her witty response.
Allie put her hand on my shoulder. I felt the familiar tingle again. “See, this is what I’ve had to contend with! By the way what is that tingle I keep feeling every time I contact you, Alex?”
“As near as I can tell, it happens only to temporal twins. You and I for instance.” I pointed between us. “Physically we are the same. One theory is the tingle we feel indicates we are the same- that we belong to the same timeline and dimension. It also synchronizes our bodies so we can co-exist at the same time, so we can interact with each other. My future self and I have also experienced synchronizing of our physical cycle.”
“How convenient.” Alex answered with a slight bit of sarcasm. Did she even understand what I said?
“Not really.” I commented back.
“Alex, are we to celebrate Janelle and the others like you said we would?” Camille asked innocently as she looked to me.
“Celebrate? The woman who caused all this departs, and you want to celebrate her? What were you thinking, Alex?”
“Since our minds have synchronized, think about how we mourn on this planet, Allie.” I suggested.
“How strange…celebrating tragedy.”
“We consider it a show of respect to recognize those that have given their lives to protect the rest of us, Allie. Once a year my country honors those that have died in previous wars- the holiday is called Memorial Day or more commonly, Decoration Day. Parades, reverent graveside services with taps, picnics, and fireworks celebrate their sacrifices for freedom.”
“Then that is what we shall do! Twice a…a year?” Allie looked at me wondering if she had used the right term. I nodded. “Twice a year we shall celebrate the departing of our previous revisions for their contributions in continuing our species!”
Allie looked at me again. “But when shall this celebration take place, Alex? We still have no confirmation on the phase of revolution.”
“In these latitudes, the sun only moves a few degrees from directly overhead, to about there and there.” I demonstrated with my arm indicating the two positions. There is one day that is longer than the rest when the sun is at its zenith. Coincidentally, there is one day shorter than the rest when the sun is lowest. I suggest we celebrate on those days; we refer to them as the summer and winter solstice.”
“Excellent! Come each…solstice we shall celebrate those who made our trip to safety…to freedom, possible!”
Those in attendance smiled at the decree- especially Camille.
“Our next order of business is to determine today’s date! Any ideas?” Allie looked around the table.
“If I travel into the future one hundred years at a time, I could keep count until I find some history that I recognize. That would narrow us down to a century.” I suggested.
“If…” Alex paused. “If you could travel through time that is!” Allie looked at me thinking I was joking.
“What’s to say I can’t?” I phased myself out and quickly took up a position behind an empty seat next to Randi as I rephased. “I mean…I can do this, can’t I? Oh, stop it with the jaw dropping already!”
“How did you do that?”
“We can do it, Allie, because we,” I pointed between the two of us, “are the Empress of Time and Space! In this universe it is possible for us to move through time! We can also phase shift slightly to appear invisible to those around us.” A second later I reappeared sitting next to her. “Let me show you.”
I took Allie’s hand and phased out.
“Alex, you are so attention challenged!” Camille said looking around the room. Allie and I hadn’t moved.
“They can’t see us?”
“Nope.”
“They can’t hear us?”
“Nope. Watch this.”
I put my hand through the tabletop.
“We can pass through solid objects, too?”
“And people too, Empress. Satisfied?”
“Yes. Could you instruct me, Alex?”
“I’ll try my best, Empress, but I must warn you that I still don’t know how I do some of the things I do!”
“Oh, you’re back. We weren’t sure you were still here.” Camille said calmly.
“Where would we go, sweetheart?” Allie looked perplexed.
“I thought maybe Alex took you into the future.”
“Not yet I haven’t. I’m trying to think of a foolproof way to verify my jumps into the future. What good would my traveling forward in time serve if I couldn’t find my way back?”
“If we had detailed star maps of this universe, I could determine the date by galaxial drift, Alexandra.” Randi suggested.
“That’s one big if!” Allie guffawed.
“Not necessarily!” I had an idea that might work.
“Randi, are you capable of storing enough astronomical information to pinpoint today’s date over say, a few thousand years?”
“Yes. Why do you ask, Alex?”
“What if you were to do that, and I take you to someone I know can help- someone much like you?”
“If the interface is compatible, informational query should be satisfactory.”
“I just happen to know when your, I think, future revision is. Will the facility be okay in your absence?”
“The facility has a copy of my operating system. It is fully independent.”
“Good! Alexandra Reilly, with your permission, I would like to take your Randi to the year 1944 and interface with my Randi. This would require a time and location change. It would be painless and instantaneous, I assure you.”
“Does this meet your approval, my friend?” Allie looked to her with apprehension.
Randi absentmindedly swallowed hard. Her eyes jumped back and forth between the two of us as she debated.
“When do we leave and what should I take?”
“We can leave immediately, as for what to bring? I think my base should stock everything we should need- food, water, clothing, and a crude form of sanitation. We can leave when you’re ready, Randi.” I smiled at her. “One thing though, as Allie can attest to, these garments will not work anywhere else but at this facility, so you’ll have to go ‘old school’.”
“I think I can figure that out, Empress! Let’s get this over with, shall we?”
We both stood. I walked around the table and took up position beside Randi. I started to concentrate on the base, specifically May 8th, 1944- the morning I was violently pulled to Reilly. With our destination set firmly in my mind, I looked over at Allie.
“Empress, until my return. On my life, I will take good care of this woman.”
“Travel well, Empress. I anticipate your return.”
“Take my hand, Randi.”
I noticed she closed her eyes tightly.
My office on base replaced the well-lit meeting room.
1000 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 8th, 1944
“Welcome to May 8th, 1944, Randi.” I looked over at my wall clock. “1000hrs.”
“Input accepted. Setup complete.”
I just shook my head as she came out of programming mode again.
“This is nothing like what I had pictured, Empress.” She said looking around.
“I brought us back to the day I disappeared…that everything disappeared.” I felt the sadness of that memory return and listened for any sign of the tempest I had previously experienced.
Everything was surprisingly quiet.
“Let’s see if it still happened. Follow me, Randi, and keep holding my hand. We’re still out of phase.”
To prove the fact, we passed right through the front wall and out onto the grounds. Looking around, I noticed dark clouds to our west. They were moving away at a good clip.
The base seemed deserted and I observed no movement whatsoever. I did notice several uprooted trees and other storm damage as I lead the two of us to the yellow brick road and to the grotto.
As I stepped past the threshold of the tunnel, it started to pulse and rumble.
“Rats, I forgot about that! Take a few steps back Randi, I have to rephase us.”
This time when we entered the tunnel it remained quiet.
“It is nice to see that the alarm you had me set still works- assuming this is the future.”
“What do you mean? I had nothing to do with this tunnel doing that!”
“Alex, envision the airlock door here.” Randi pointed to the opening and outlined an imaginary door’s shape. “Reilly’s shield is still active, as is the alarm you had me activate in the facility’s airlock! The detectors must have separated from it when you moved us to Kili Island.”
Things had finally come together.
Walking through the tunnel, I gave her some history. “Before I was pulled to Reilly, we had taken refuge in the grotto from a sudden severe storm. That is where we moor our submarine. Jack was preparing the Sand Dollar in case we needed to evacuate quickly.”
To my delight I heard voices up ahead.
“No, I have no idea where she went, Jack! Can you read her anywhere close?” Emily sounded near panic.
Quickly I started repeating a two-sentence mantra in my mind. I heard Jack’s voice repeat it word for word.
“Gee, Emily, I have no idea were Alex is. Maybe just follow the yellow brick road!”
“What kind of answer is…?” We were just coming to the end of the tunnel when Emily noticed us. “Alex! Where in the world have you been? You’ve been missing for two hour…” Her attention snapped to Randi. “Hey, how did Tish get out there? I just saw her on Sand Dollar’s foredeck! Wait, why are you dressed so strangely?” Emily looked back at the boat then looked to us again, confused.
“Mom!” Cassie and Sam came running over to us wrapping their arms around me and severely limiting my breathing.
“I missed you both too! Is your mother alright?”
Cassie nodded to my right as she looked at my smaller companion with a raised eyebrow.
“Sure! Go traveling about while the rest of us ride out the hurricane of the century! Hey Tish, what’s up with the Star Trek getup?” My future twin complained as she walked over.
What was going on here? Had I just imagined the four of us merging together?
“I am not ‘Tish’. My name is Random Valerian Peltierre…Randi for short. I assume you are the future Empress?”
“That would probably be right, Randi. Alexandra Steinert-Covington.” Allie shook hands with her then embraced me- the familiar tingle was much stronger than usual this time, but was a very welcome feeling nonetheless.
“Welcome home, sis, we were pretty worried about you- disappearing in such an awful electrical storm like that. Where’d y’all go, and what’s your star date, beautiful?” Allie looked back to Randi.
“Star…date?” Randi looked puzzled. “I am Random from Reilly. When I come from…is nine hundred and eighty-two revolutions past the Fusion Giant’s great awakening!”
“Ummm…Okay! I take it you’re not from anywhere near this world, right?” Allie tried to hide her disbelief with a slight grimace.
“Randi is from a different universe entirely, sis. In fact, she had a hand in creating this one!”
“Y’all wanna to run that by me again? I could’a sworn y’all said she had a hand in makin’ this universe. I couldn’ta heard you right ‘cause that would mean you’re some kind’a goddess?”
“Alexandra and I collaborated on the design and initialization of the Protoverse which we now inhabit, future Empress.”
“Will you close your mouth, sis! It’s no stranger than us traveling through time, or phase shifting, or seeing the future, is it?”
“Well…no…but…”
“Allie, in their universe, ours is about the size of a basketball and exists in some kind of reaction chamber! They…” I pointed to Randi. “They created this whole universe- everything we see around us- everything we are! I was there! I saw it with my own eyes!”
“Our universe…” Allie imitated holding a basketball. “That big? How’s that possible?”
“Quantum mechanics, string theory, and interdimensional atomic scaling, future Empress. A small amount of proto-matter suspended in an anti-gravitational vacuum eddy then compressed by bombardment with concentrated graviton particles until a singularity of sufficient magnitude collapses in on its self and implodes. The resultant reversal of the reaction propels the proto-matter out away from the singularity and into a highly charged plasma-like cloud of superheated elemental gases which then cool and migrate forming smaller gaseous clouds, which cool even further to form Fusion Giant/satellite systems of varying configurations. We are now on one of those systems.”
Allie pulled me away slightly. “Is this girl for real, Alex? I’m not sure if she’s firin’ on all cylinders.”
“If it wasn’t for Randi, We would’ve never made it back, sis!”
“We? There are more where she came from?” Allie thumbed toward Randi with a look of concern.
“When…when we came from. We’re here to nail down an exact date for our arrival on Earth.”
“You’re going to help them invade us, Alex?”
“No…they’re here already- on Kili Island of all places! We just need to know when.” I noticed Mina walking over to us. She immediately dropped to one knee.
“Goddess Controller, we are honored that you and the Empress choose to visit our humble facility! Welcome.”
“Um… What did you just call me?” Randi tilted her head.
“You are of Reilly?”
“Yes, but how could you know that?”
“I am Mauikimau, forty-fifth removed from Camille Darough of Reilly.”
“Wait! Mina…y’all are tellin’ me you’re a descendant of Camille?” Now it was my turn to do some jaw dropping.
“Camille of Reilly, yes, Alexandra.”
“So you are the foremost revision of Camille? Do you have a name given of Reilly, Mauikimau?” Randi questioned calmly.
“I am called Philamina Smith, Mina for short, Goddess.”
“It is nice to make your acquaintance, Mina Smith of Earth, I am Random Valerian Peltierre, Randi for short.” My travel companion took Mina’s hand in greeting as she stood.
Mina suddenly looked at me. “What made you decide to travel back to the ancestors, Alexandra? That had to be a trip of several thousand years!”
“Your highness, I really didn’t have a choice in the matter. They pulled me out of this universe and into theirs! I woke up cold and naked on the floor of something called a Protoverse reaction chamber! Believe me, it’s not a trip you would ever want to take again!”
“You’ve been to the homeworld? Alexandra, I did not think you had the power for such a trip!”
“Alexandra did not have the power, Mina Smith of Earth. Janelle Hathor, our Assistant Director ordered Alexandra’s recovery from the Protoverse. She calculated that with her missing in this universe, progression to Director of Reilly would not be favorable until her return.”
Mina looked at me strangely. “The mother of the Egyptian Gods! She was one of us? I never saw that coming, Alexandra! You truly are the Empress legend describes!”
“Cut out the legend crap, Mina! Randi and I are here to figure out when the Facility is. I know it now rests on Kili, but we’re not sure when...”
“Reilly is on Kili? How could such a wondrous event have happened, Alexandra?”
“Alexandra nearly hemorrhaged to death moving the facility from here to Kili Island, Mina Smith of Earth. We are eternally grateful to her for saving us from the Fusion Giant’s expansion.”
“Wait, sis, you moved this…this facility from here to Kili?” Allie looked at me in disbelief.
“Alexandra was forced to jettison our shield here in order to save the facility.” Randi added.
“You left a shield here? Where?” Allie asked looking around the huge grotto.
“All around you, Future Empress! Observe!”
Randi raised her arms up to form a ‘t’. All around the perimeter what we all thought were large mineral deposits came alive with tiny twinkling lights of all colors. The ground shook slightly as the walls of the grotto started to glisten with a strange, grayish light.
“Reilly shield power is ninety-seven percent and all shield generators are functional, Alexandra. Geothermal interface now accounts for fifty-five percent of generator requirements.”
“Thank you Randi, you can place it in stand…”
“Captain! Captain!” Chief Van Pelt, running across the gangway to our position, interrupted us.
“Captain, I just picked up a huge power fluctuation in the grotto, ma’am! I’ve never seen anything so large before…” I raised my hand to stop her and pointed up to the ceiling and the strange light show. “Oh, you knew! How did you do that, Skipper?”
Without saying a word, I pointed to her counterpart.
“Okay, Tish, how did you do…wait…I was just talking to you in the Galley…What’s with the Buck Rodgers getup?” The Chief started pointing back and forth to the boat.
“You are the RVP of this temporal period?”
“Huh?” Chief Van Pelt cocked her head.
“You are the controller of this temporal period?” She asked again rolling her eyes.
I nodded to her twice, closing my eyes while doing so.
“Um…I think so?”
“Then you are the one I must interface with. Connect with me so we may correspond, Controller of Earth.” Randi reached out towards my Chief.
“Whoa! Just hold on a second, lady! That sounds a little too personal, ma’am- whoever you are- and I’m not that kind of girl!”
“Randi, this is Random Valerian Peltierre, she’s like you…your gift that is! Randi is here to determine the date for her new home.”
“You don’t know what the date is?”
“This date is known and accepted into RTC. Date of Reilly Facility as it relates to Earth is still undefined.”
“Um, Randi? Could you place the shield back into standby please? Best to not waste power.” I cut in worrying that the grotto might start to collapse.
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
Our grotto slowly grew darker and quieter as she lowered her arms.
“Chief, Randi would like to interface your system to compare star charts- so just cooperate with her. It’s not like she needs to reset you or anything!”
Chief Van Pelt turned red with embarrassment. Her mouth began to ask a question- nothing came out. I just nodded a few times in answer.
“Though I have never done it, our interface is a simple procedure. I understand it to be quite pleasurable.”
“I guess, maybe, I could let you…if that’s all you need. How do we do this?” The Chief replied a little apprehensively.
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Spenser and Brandon approaching.
“To begin the interface, we must join…like this.”
Random grabbed the sides of Chief Van Pelt’s face, pulled her closer, and began kissing her! A kiss that went on for close to two full minutes!
“Whoa! Some girl on girl action! Glad I’m here to see this! Wish I had a camera though!” Brandon quipped.
“Perv!” Allie accused as she grabbed her husband roughly and pulled him a short distance away where she planted a kiss of her own on him.
Spencer stopped mid-step and watched in silent fascination. Emily…Amelia eyed him intently.
“Wow! That was great! Let’s do that again!” Chief Van Pelt excitedly exclaimed as Random broke the kiss. Cheers went up from the Sand Dollar’s deck- apparently they had drawn a crowd.
“Settle down, Chief!”
“Random, did you find what we need?”
“Still processing, Alexandra. Oh!” She suddenly squeaked.
“What’s wrong?”
The petite, black haired girl in the strange clothing pointed to my chief- her eyes wide and her mouth opened slightly. “You…you are my revision!”
“What?” Randi and I cried at the same time.
“Your revision number…it is four increments above mine!” The small girl went on.
“Okay…and that means what, exactly?” I asked.
“There have only been three revisions between us! Four revisions in four thousand twenty-two Earth years! How is that possible?”
“To answer that we should go to where it all started. Who wants to go to Kili Island?” I declared as I decided then and there.
“Alexandra, it is dangerous to travel there at this time! Have you forgotten the reason we are here?” Mina spoke up.
“With your permission, highness, I was thinking of Kili before the war, say, 1922?”
“Why that specific year, Empress?”
“That would have been the four thousandth anniversary of our arrival here. What better time to visit?”
“We cannot be seen by our sisters, Alexandra! It would disrupt the flow of this timeline!”
“Empress, why not go forward to 2026?” Emily suggested.
“Because there is still radioactivity present on Kili then, sis! Fallout from the nuclear tests on Bikini Atoll!” Allie informed her, Amelia just nodded once.
“The facility’s internal shielding should provide protection from atomic radiation, Alexandra. Our coverings will provide yet another level of protection against it.” Random provided.
“Will we be able to find this facility and get into it after that long?” Emily asked as she and Amelia took hold of Spencer tightly.
“We want to come too!” Sam and Cassie cried out together.
“I didn’t even ask who wanted to go yet!”
“Yes, you did, mom!”
“What is ‘mom’?” Random cocked her head.
“She’s our mother.” Cassie said simply and a little irritated.
Random cocked her head the other way.
“The Empress gave birth to us, Randi of Reilly. Don’t you procreate on Reilly?” Samantha asked in bothered curiosity.
“Such things have only been depicted in our stories from before the Fusion Giant’s awakening! Is it painful?”
“Not since the invention of morphine.” Allie quipped.
“Why do they call you ‘mom’, Alexandra, when clearly the future Empress has procreated and not you?”
“Um…because I move through time, Randi, it loses meaning. Since we live so long, I look the same today as I would in, say, three hundred years. The girls can never be sure of which Empress is here, unless two of us are in the same time. Basically they show me the same respect as Allie.” Allie took over.
“Since the Empress can sync up with her temporal counterpart, we both know the love and maternal emotions brought about by their birth.”
“As does Alexandra Reilly now that I have synchronized with her on Kili Island earlier today.”
Mina looked confused at the mention of that name.
“I wish to understand this concept, Alexandra. Would it be possible to ask Camille to relay those emotions to me when we get back?”
“I’ll do you one better, Randi! Jack? I know you’re listening! Shut everything down on Sand Dollar and dismiss everyone. I need you to do what you do best!”
“Be right out!” Echoed in my mind.
Jack appeared shortly with Tish by her side. Noticing her twin, Tish stopped dead in her tracks. Both Tish and Random’s eyes widened, their mouths opening. Both were excessively silent.
“Tish, I’d like you to meet Random Peltierre, Randi for short. Randi, this is my linguist Takashi Moritsu, Tish for short.” I introduced them.
Both shook hands and noticeably jumped then pulled their hands back to inspect.
“You shocked me! Why did you do that?” Tish looked hurt.
“Alexandra, was that the tingle you spoke of between you and our director?”
“Yes, Randi, that indicates that Tish is your temporal twin, although, it may be interesting to see if your gifts have synchronized as well. Tish, would you care to demonstrate the latest language you’ve learned for Randi.
The two conversed for several minutes in what I recognized as French, Japanese, and Philippino. Randi then took over speaking Latin, Spanish, and then strangely, English. Why did she speak English? I had to ask.
“Why did you speak English to her last, Randi? We already speak that?”
“I’m talking in the tongue of Reilly, Alexandra-sensi.”
“I think I now understand that language, Randi. At first the syllables and usages were difficult, but I believe I now grasp them. Thank you for teaching me another language, ma’am.”
“I don’t get this! I can understand both of you perfectly and I’ve never spoken a lick of Reilly!”
“Enough, you three,” Allie interrupted as she glared at us! “Can the three of you please speak the queen’s English so the rest of us can participate in this conversation?” She complained.
Randi saw my confused expression and giggled before explaining. “Alex, you have been speaking Reilly since you were recovered from the Reaction Chamber. Our coverings contain a neuro-interface that accommodates speech translation. Reilly is our natural language; this English you speak of is being translated for you, Empress.”
“That’s impossible! My native tongue is American English! Sometimes during High School I thought that was a foreign language! I’ve never really learned a second language!”
“I’m warming you, sis, I can barely understand what you’re saying! It’s very rude to carry on a conversation in another language! People will think you’re speaking badly of them!” Allie continued to complain.
“Mom? Samantha touched Allie’s arm to get her attention. “Could you speak English? We have no idea what you just said to the Empress.”
Allie looked like she was going to say something, but stopped suddenly to look at Sam.
“I’m talking Reilly? How could I…? We synchronized! I get it now! Sure, why not, what the hay?”
I concentrated on speaking English again. “Now that that’s settled, how many of us will be traveling to the Reilly facility?” I looked around to see hands held high! I was glad I had been understood, but surprised by the response. “Oh, come on! I can’t take everybody!”
“Why not, Empress? We know you can transport at least one hundred and two.” Randi insisted.
I rolled my eyes. “Jack, Base compliment stands at?” I finally asked.
“Eighty-two counting visitors, exceptions are Random and the six, Alex.”
“I almost forgot about them, Jack, how are they coming along?”
“They won’t be complete until tonight, the storm made it hard for them to fall asleep.”
“Fine, we’ll leave them. I’ll try to get us back here as close to when we leave as possible. Have everybody assembled on the parade ground in twenty minutes. We’ll leave from there, Jack.”
“Aye, Cap!”
“Empress?”
“Yes, Mina?”
“I’m not sure if I should join this expedition.”
“How can you say that, your highness?” I looked at her, questioning myself if she should be included. I got the answer- not the one I was expecting, but an answer nonetheless. “You of all people should be thrilled to see the homeworld facility! I don’t understand!”
“2026…It falls well beyond my range of foresight. I fear going that far into the future will cause some sort of imbalance.”
“As long as you’re with me, your highness, the sky is the limit! If I had any concern that you would come to harm, I would ask you to stay. We might not even end up in 2026, Mina.” The last sentence I said with little emotion- in fact, I was looking past her. She noticed and raised an eyebrow.
“You’ve seen this transit, Alexandra?”
“We’re going to pay the ancestors a little visit, your highness. They need our help acclimating to this world.”
“You would honor me with a visit to the ancestors…? My original? Camille?”
“It would be an honor, your highness!” I bowed slightly to her.
“You are truly the wise and caring Empress legend speaks of, Alexandra! Thank you!” Mina hugged me and kissed me on the cheek.
“Welcome, everyone!” I shouted so my base personnel could all hear. “Today we will be traveling to Kili Island.” A commotion rose among them. They all knew the present danger in that statement.
I raised my hand to quell them. “I understand your concern, but we will not be traveling to present day Kili, so there will be little chance of Japanese occupation. The Kili we go to can potentially answer questions we all have about our origin and miraculous changes.”
Again the fervor rose, again I raised my hand to stem it. “If any of you would rather stay behind and not participate in this adventure, you are welcome to go back to your assigned duties. My intention is to return us ten minutes from now, so you will not have to wait any great length of time without proper leadership.”
Not one single woman broke rank, which reassured me of their confidence in my abilities. Some of the newer members showed some concern as to what would happen- they had been urged, almost forced to travel with me, I recalled.
Mina struck me as the most uncertain of the group, followed close behind by her four daughters. I understood her concern of traveling farther into the future than we both knew she would see naturally, but I was reminded that Randi had come thousands of years and she was fine.
Brandon on the other hand was grinning from ear to ear. This seemed to really bother Allie as she continuously exchanged angry glances with him.
It was time. “I’d like everyone to hold the hand of the person next to you; those on the ends hold either the hand of the person in front or behind you. This will form a long chain. For anyone that hasn’t traveled with me before, the trip is instantaneous and painless! Of course, if you would like to close your eyes, that is perfectly acceptable and understandable. I will count down from ten. I must ask that you do not release your hands until I tell you it is safe to do so! Watch each other and make sure the person next to you is not in a wall or bulkhead after we’ve arrived! If that is the case, simply move into the clear. This includes any people we may find at our destination! I’m sure they would have something to say if one of you materialized inside them!”
“I walked into the middle of the group and inserted myself in the line. Allie, Sam, Cassie, Amelia, Brandon, Spencer, Joss, Lynn, and Random all followed suit.
“Last chance to pull out!” I looked around to see everyone’s attention focused on me. “Starting at ten…nine…eight…seven…six…” I phased everyone out. “Five…four…three…two…one.”
The dim interior of Reilly Facility replaced the bright parade ground. Quickly, I asked everyone to make sure they were not part of anything or anyone. The room we arrived in was remarkably empty- the whole facility seemed quieter than expected.
“Alex, everyone is clear, you can rephase now.” Jack spoke rather than thought to me.
“Rephasing in three…two…one.” I shouted so everyone could hear.
“Are you sure this is Kili, Alex? I don’t remember any of this.” Allie sounded concerned as she looked around.
“Welcome to Reilly Facility, everyone! Random, have we returned to the correct time? I thought there would be more people here to greet us?”
“Re-establishing communications with Reilly A.I.; synchronizing internal RTC. Galaxial drift computed. Revision twenty-four, please use port two, seven, seven, one, four, nine when connecting to Reilly A.I. to avoid data collisions!” Random said to her right- where Chief Van Pelt stood. My chief just nodded.
“Establishing communications with Reilly A.I.; synchronizing internal RTC. Galaxial drift computed. Ready.” My Randi echoed her counterpart’s response.
“So when are we?” I asked them.
Chief Van Pelt’s eyes grew large! “According to my internal timer, this is the year 2027, Skip!”
“Wow, sis, you overshot that one! Must be getting old, huh?” Allie rebuked. I just smiled back at her.
“Not 2027, Future Empress. I believe you separate time into AD and BC? We are in 2027BC!” Random interrupted.
“Good one, sis! A few years are excusable, but four thousand? What…are you going senile?”
“I assure you, Alexandra, you are far from senile…whatever that means!” My voice announced politely from behind us.
“Oh great! They’re three of us here! Y’all really botched this one, Alex!” Allie continued to goad.
“Alexandra! Is that any way to talk to your initial revision?”
“My initial…what?”
“The beginning of our line, sis. The original Alexandra.” I smiled slightly.
“You’re…you’re Alex Reilly?” Allie gulped.
“And you are Alex Covington!” She turned and walked through our line to embrace Randi Peltierre.
“Welcome home, Random! I trust your RTC has been precisely re-calibrated?”
“Affirmative, Alexandra.”
“And what did I tell you about that, Miss Peltierre?”
“Sorry, ma’a…”
“Ah-uh! Try again, Randi!”
“Sorry, Alex.”
“Better!” Alex kissed her cheek.
“Temporal calculations show that Reilly has arrived in the Earth year 2027BC. Four thousand and twenty-two years before Alexandra Steinert and her followers.”
“Whoa…whoa! Hold it right there!” I held my hand up to stop her. “Stop right there, Randi! These are my crew, family, and base personnel!” I waved my arm around me. “They are not my followers! Those not related, I consider good friends!”
“Forgive me, Empress, you had yet to clear that up before we left your time.”
I noticed Alex Reilly’s attention shift to my right.
“You! You two are my…my…my children?” Joyful tears sprung from her eyes as our shared memories of Samantha and Cassandra came to the fore. She embraced both women together. “I know I shouldn’t, but I remember both of your births!” She began laughing nervously. “I don’t even know what that is yet!”
She hugged the two even tighter and released them. “I have someone for you to meet! Everyone! Let’s go outside! I’m sure we will all meet people very familiar. Come.” She waved as she made her way through us- Cassie and Sam locked in her tow.
Emily, Amelia, Spencer, Allie, Brandon, and I quickly followed. Reaching the end of the airlock, I was stunned to see everyone from the facility outside waiting for us. Camille greeted Allie then me.
“Empress, welcome back to Kili Island!” She wrapped her arms around me and whispered in my ear, “We have missed you these last four days.”
“And what am I, recycled mass, Camille Darough?”
“No ma’am, but you have not been away, either!”
Alex Reilly shrugged her shoulders and nodded her head to the side in agreement.
“I cannot argue that logic, my sister.”
“Empress, you have brought males!” Camille screeched in joy seeing Spencer and Brandon exit the tunnel.
“Back off sister! This one’s mine!” Allie hissed as she grabbed Brandon’s arm tightly. Amelia did likewise with Spencer.
Camille grimaced as her shoulders drooped in defeat, her attention quickly changed to Jack.
“You are THE Jacquelyn?” Camille smiled as Jack nodded. “I thought so. Welcome Jacquelyn Cummins, I am Camille Darough!”
“My word! It is you!” Mina said flabbergasted.
Camille’s attention changed once more.
“And you would be?”
“Your granddaughter, Mina- many times removed of course.”
“Then welcome to you, my future revision! Alexandra has told me much about you!” Camille embraced her and kissed her cheek.
“Cassandra and Samantha I’d like you two to meet someone!” I heard Alex call into the Islander crowd.
To say that my two girls’ mouth’s dropped to the ground was an understatement!
“Cassie Fleming, this is Samantha of Reilly. Samantha Fleming, this is Cassandra of Reilly.” Alex introduced.
The four women stood in total silence looking back and forth at each other like two sets of twin that had just been reunited. Finally, my Cassie spoke the question I too had been thinking of asking.
“Are you both related to your Alexandra?”
“I am not sure as to what you inquire, Cassandra Fleming.”
“Sam and I are a product of our Empress,” Cassie pointed to me, “and our father, Sanford Fleming. Are you two the product of Alexandra Reilly?”
“That fact is not known, Cassandra Fleming. As far as we know our revisions have been unique since before the Fusion Giant’s awakening. Any revisional information prior has been lost or discarded as trivial.”
“Then what do your tattoos say of your relationships?” Samantha brought up a brilliant question- one I had forgotten.
“What are tattoos?”
“On the small of our backs, we each have relational tattoos! Look here.” Cassie pulled the back of her blouse up and pointed to her tats. I leaned over slightly to catch a glance. The first, I recognized as the family symbol- ‘Reilly’. The second was different from mine- it simply said ‘Phase Control’. Her third symbol…she had a third symbol? It claimed she was a Statistical Forecaster’.
Wait…How on Earth did I know that?
“You truly are my revision!” Samantha of Reilly exclaimed.
Cassandra of Reilly motioned for Sam to turn around and pulled her blouse free. She too had the family symbol ‘Reilly’, followed by ‘Phase Control’, and ‘Technical Forecaster’.
“It is true, they are truly our revisions.” Both Cassandra of Reilly and Samantha of Reilly turned around as one, unfastened their coverings and pulled them down to reveal the exact same symbols on their backs.
Allie and Amelia covered their respective husband’s eyes quickly.
“Wow, I guess there’s no such thing as modesty where you come from, is there?” Sam quipped.
“Physical attributes, though somewhat different in size and shape, are nonetheless the same functionally and structurally. Therefore, personal differentiation or comparisons among us need not be discussed.”
“Ummm…right. Thank you for that detailed explanation! Wouldn’t it have been easier to just say that we all have the same equipment, and leave it at that?”
Samantha of Reilly looked to her sister, “Isn’t that what you said?” Cassandra nodded.
“Great now there are two sets of them!” Allie retorted, raising her arms in defeat.
During all the introductions, I noticed both Randi’s had wondered away. Camille, Joss, and Jack had done likewise. Tish was now walking by us three Alex’s.
“Randi? There you are, sweetheart. Can you give me the functional status on the fabrication system? I’d like each of our guests properly attired for tonight’s celebration. Wait, why have you exchanged your coverings?”
“I’m sorry, Empress, I am not Randi Peltierre. I am Takashi Moritsu…Tish.”
“Oh, I’m very sorry, Tish. Alexandra, this universe of yours is going to randomize my short and long term cognitive abilities!”
“I find it all too confusing at times also, Empress.” Allie admitted.
Emily, Amelia, and Spencer approached us.
“Excuse me, Empress?”
“Yes, Lt. Scott?” Alex Reilly looked somewhat confused by her unintentional response. “How did I know that?” She looked at me for an answer. I just touched my two pointer fingers together. She nodded in understanding.
“You look troubled, Emily!”
“Are there three of me here as well?”
“Dislodge your covering, sisters,” both stared in confusion.
“Show me your symbols, sisters.” Emily and Amelia did as she asked.
“Ah, the family of Reilly! Welcome my revisions! Both of you are medical forecasters, that is a very useful profession- as well as physiological healers. All fine traits worthy of Reilly, but I’m afraid your equal does not reside among us physically or characteristically. I do, however, suggest you seek out Cynthia. She is Reilly’s physician.”
“Where is this Cynthia, Empress?”
“I believe I observed her location to be zero, five, zero at fifty.” Noticing the two blank faces again, she simplified, “Over there, next to that taller palm tree!” and pointed.
“So, Alexandra Steinert, have you found my facility’s protective shield yet?” Alex Reilly calmly asked watching the three walking away.
“Yes, Empress, it is located nine hundred nautical miles east-southeast of here. I’m afraid it is unreachable in these times. Upon our entry into this world, Reilly came to rest in the caldera of an active volcano. In order to save the facility, we had to jettison the shield there. Is it important that you get it back?”
“No Alex, Reilly’s shield was mainly used to isolate this facility from the vacuum of space between us and the Fusion Giant- to guard against its intense bombardment of radiation. Your Fusion Giant produces far less radiation, thus negating the need for such a dispersal shield. I have found the radiation from your…um…sun to be very relaxing. I have, however, found one concerning side effect from it though. My exposed surfaces seem to darken in color, if only for a …um…day. Though I cannot feel it, I suspect damage may occur should I receive too much of this radiation.”
“It’s called a suntan, Empress, and you are right. If you stay out in the sun for too long at one time you will damage your skin. It is called sunburn and can be painful, but you look like the sun has been good to you, Alexandra. You have a wonderful tan- what is left of it.” Allie complimented.
“Thank you, Alexandra! Your tans look wonderful also!” Her attention turned to me.
“Thank you too, Alexandra. I had a chance to do some serious sunbathing while on leave in the future. Amelia’s condominium complex has a fabulous pool with comfortable lounge chairs that are just perfect for relaxing in the sun while wearing a bikini!” I smiled at the recollection.
“Bikini?”
I thought a minute for the best description. “Three small triangles of covering placed here, here, and here with thin straps to hold them.” I used my hands to indicate the three spots described.
“And our daughters are worried about revealing themselves!”
“Yes, ironic, isn’t it?” Allie replied sarcastically as the three of us giggled.
“Alex, you said something about fabricating coverings for us, why?”
“Have you forgotten so quickly, Alex? We are severely limited as to sanitary options here. Without proper coverings, your friends and family will be forced to…um…rough it! A proper host cannot let that happen! Where is Randi? I require her to initiate fabrication.”
Jack’s voice boomed into my head- all three of us apparently, judging by the amount of wincing I saw in Alex Reilly and Allie’s face. “I see her, Alex. I’ll pass along the message.”
“Thank you, Jack.” I replied aloud.
“I see Camille’s revisions hold true.” Alex Reilly said while rubbing the pain from her forehead.
“Jack and Joss excel at it!”
“Why call them by different names, Alex? Is it simply to tell them apart?”
“I guess you haven’t remembered that yet. Allie and I agreed that whoever is traveling is the Empress and should be referred to as ‘Allie’. Consequently, anyone traveling with me will be referred to by their twin name, hence, Jacki and Joss, Ricky Lynn and Lynn, Emily and Amelia.”
“What of Takashi and Randi, or your Randi and my Randi?”
“Please don’t confuse the issue, Empress! I’m having trouble just keeping the three of us straight.”
“I suspect that after you tutor me in the ways of temporal travel, Randi will want to use her given name of Random…”
“I like the name Cami, Alex!” Camille blasted into our heads.
“That never stops, does it?”
“’Fraid not, Alex.” Allie and I laughed.
“Alex, Randi said production has started on our…um…our coverings?”
“Thanks, Jack.” I thought back.
“Joss! Thanks, Joss.”
“Thanks, Jack!”
“Hey, Alex?”
“Yes, Jack.”
“Joss.”
“Whatever! What?”
“Ricky Lynn wants to know where the head is.”
“Head? I’m right here, of course!”
“Sanitary facilities, Empress, not you.”
“Oh.”
“You aren’t going to like the answer, Jack! Tell her to hold it for a few more minutes!”
“Empress, Ricky Lynn is about the same size as Camille. Camille, please take Chief Samuels to your room and give them each one of your spare coverings. Explain its usage to her…them, please.” Alex Reilly said into the air.
‘We’re on our way, Alex,’ came the mental response.
I looked around at the airlock in time to see Camille, Ricky Lynn, and Lynn quickly scamper into it.
Turning away from the airlock, I noticed three coconuts floating toward us about ten feet off the ground. Alex Reilly’s mouth fell open.
‘I found some ripe coconuts, I know you like them, Alex. Care for one?’ We heard Jack say telepathically.
The three husks lowered, one stopping in front of each of us. With a sharp crackle, each developed a quarter-sized hole in its top. Allie, Alex, and I each took the one offered us.
“Thanks, Jack!” I shouted.
“Goddess forbids, Camille should ever develop such an ability!” Alex Reilly whispered conspiratorially to me.
“She didn’t tell you about Janelle Hathor?” I asked in surprise.
Alex Reilly just looked at me equally surprised. “No.”
Camille, using only her mind, pushed Janelle from the Protoverse Control Room, out across the hallway and up the wall putting her head to the ceiling! She then proceeded to pull her back into the room, her head still dragging the ceiling, and squeeze her neck with an invisible hand. Alex, she almost killed Janelle to protect me!”
Alex let out an audible gasp as her hand came to her mouth in shock.
“I never realized she possessed such talent!”
“I can’t emphasize enough the restraint she must exercise to avoid abuse, Empress! Camille and Jack are by far, the most dangerous of us all.”
“I understand. As for the three of us…are we not also…dangerous?”
“I don’t think we are anywhere near as dangerous as those three, Alex Reilly!”
“Are we not able to travel the temporal currents? Can we not influence the past, present, or future to change? If that is not dangerous, I do not know what is! Entire civilizations could depart if we were successful in changing one small detail somewhere.”
“That is precisely what I have been trying to teach Alexandra, my Empress!” Mina chimed in. Until now she had remained disturbingly quiet.
“Your Highness, what you have taught Alexandra so far is admirable. We appreciate each and every piece of advice and suggestion you have shared with us! However, the scope of our reach has increased exponentially since her recall to Reilly. I’m afraid we are on our own to decide how and when, or why we should take action or to make necessary changes. Our decisions no longer relate just to this world. They now affect this universe as well as many others.”
I noticed our hostess’ eyes had glazed. I took her hand hoping the tingle would gently snap her out of it.
“Alex, you were prophesizing,” I quietly informed her.
“What?” She shook her head as she reached for her forehead. “I saw…that is…disturbing! How do you stand for it, Empress? It…it is so…so surreal! Are these visions random or do they follow some intelligent sequential format?”
“Yes on both accounts, Empress. You will learn to use them to your advantage as will you learn to transit time.
“I believe I have found your private realm already, Alexandra. If not for our synchronization, I doubt I would be here now. As I recall you were missing for several days at its discovery.”
“Then you already have the knowledge and experience to move through time, Empress.” I suggested to her. Allied nodded her agreement as well. I noticed Mina’s saddened face.
“Mina.” Alex Reilly looked over to her. “I did not mean to change your emotional disposition. Prior to coming here, I had no conceptual thoughts concerning these gifts our species seem to have acquired in the revision process. I do hope I have not modified your attitude regarding me.”
“Empress, I have enjoyed our time together, and shall forever take solace in my segment of your education!” A single tear formed and ran down her cheek.
“You make it sound like you anticipate your departure at any time, Mina! Your current revision has several hundred Earth years still to experience!”
“No offence, Empress, but I was told I was an heir of Reilly only to find I am actually the paramour of her first. Somehow I feel I have been betrayed by my adoptive mother and her lineage.” Mina fully broke into tears.
“We are all family, Mina Smith. We are all products of Reilly.” Alex Reilly reached out and pulled Mina to her.
“Ouch!”
“I’m sorry, your highness, but I believe we have just established your true revisional archive.” Alex Reilly said quietly with a mother’s love. “Quickly, Mina Smith, reveal your symbols.”
“She doesn’t need to, Empress. I know for a fact her highness is your descendant! She has shown us her marks before. She is of the family Reilly.” I said beating Allie to the statement.
“That has been established, Alex; I would still like to see what qualities her revision represents. If you please, Lieutenant?”
“As you wish, Empress.”
“As I expected, the mark of Reilly first and foremost! You are a forecaster- also as expected, but I have not seen this third symbol on Reilly before- transcommunication- interesting!”
Mina turned to me as I stared at the third symbol- nonexistent until today!
“I bare no third mark, Empress! A third mark is reserved only for the Empress- so I have been told.”
“Mina, there’s definitely a third symbol there! My sister Brianna bares the same mark, in fact.”
We exchanged stares for a moment or two before Alex Reilly got our attention.
“Alex, would you both reveal your marks, please. I am curious about Mina’s rise in status.”
Allie and I both pulled the back of our blouses up to reveal our tattoos.
“Fascinating! You both are aware you now have four symbols? I fail to recognize it though. Is it a meaningful symbol in this universe?”
I quickly turned around in place and lowered my gaze to Allie’s tats. There, above the familiar three was another symbol. This one I knew well from my schooling. Infinity!
“Infinity!” We both said together.
“If I had to guess, I would say the three of us are forever linked to this and every other universe that may exist…or that we cannot die. My choice is the first. I do not wish to live forever.”
“Alex, covering production has terminated successfully. Randi says that they have been distributed to our guest’s quarters.” Camille boomed into our heads.
“What about Ricky Lynn and Lynn, Cami?” I thought.
“They weren’t too happy, Empress, at first. Like you they were amazed by our simple technology.”
“Nothing simple about it, Camille. Even in my time, sanitary conditions remain somewhat primitive…by your standards!” Allie said aloud.
“Come, let us go inside. I will show you two to your rooms; from there you can upgrade your coverings. Cami, would you and Jacquelyn inform everyone else to meet in the deliberation chamber? We will tour the facility from there. Afterwards, they will be shown to their rooms so they may also upgrade their coverings.”
“Okay.”
“Aye, skip.”
Alex Reilly looked back at me as she led the way toward the airlock. “I believe I’m getting the hang of this…this…telepathy.”
1300 hours, Kili Island, June 21st, 2027BC
“I thought this thing would be a better fit, Alex! I’m feeling somewhat confined…if you know what I mean.” Spencer complained as he and Amelia met us in the hall outside their room.
“I suspect the pattern for men’s clothing has been either lost or removed. Need I remind you Spencer, that there has not been a man at this facility for a long time.”
“Plus!” Brandon exclaimed before Allie’s elbow made contact with his ribs.
“May I also remind you two that the last two men to arrive here weren’t men for very long? Don’t drink the water in this facility! Camille and Jack have gone in search of the safe spring near where Mina’s village will be.”
“Mom, do we have to wear this?” Cassie’s voice whined from down the hallway as she and Sam approached us. “Feels like I got a constant wedgie!”
“You, of all people should be use to it! Let’s go outside.”
“Skipper, can I bother you for a minute,” Chief Van Pelt asked as I exited the airlock hatch? Both Allie and I stopped.
“What’s on your mind, Chief?”
“Well, ma’am, I’ve been scanning the history of this place and…well…I found something I feel is very disturbing.”
“How disturbing, Randi?” Allie beat me to the question.
“It seems…well…it seems everyone in it…the ancestors, I mean…well, they are all copies- some eight, nine, even fifteen times removed from the original!”
“Copies?” Allie again spoke first.
“Copies, sis…as in carbon copies, facsimiles. So what is disturbing about that, Chief? They are the last of they’re kind. I can’t fault them for finding some way of carrying on. Why not copy themselves,” I stated, unaffected by the information?
“I understand that, ma’am, but what is so disturbing is I found evidence of genetic modification!”
“I already knew that, chief. They call it revisional enhancement. Making changes to their offspring…revisions to better the species. We do the same to farm animals, chief. What’s the problem?”
“You knew?”
“Of course! What do you think the Mahanilui is? The water from the purification system contains tiny machines that manipulate, maintain, and modify our cells and genes. They are initially triggered by high levels of alcohol in the bloodstream.”
“Did you also know that this was the main research facility for genetic modification before the planet they were living on exploded into a sun? That this facility changed from a relatively balanced male-female population to all female in less than twelve hours? Skip, the person responsible for the quick transition was the head of research for the whole place- a man by the name of Alexander Reilly.” My chief paused to let it all sink in. “Moreover, he had an assistant named Cameron Darough.”
Could what Randi said be true?
“I must hand it to you, Miss Van Pelt,” my voice suddenly said from behind me. “I knew it only a matter of time before you parsed our archives and found the truth, yet I did not expect it so soon! Alex, you have a very intelligent and resourceful crew!”
“Is what she states true, Alex? Are you the original?” Our hostess did not answer.
“Alex, she just walked up to you. She didn’t rephase. I had a fix on her the whole time. She’s been hiding something, and guarding it quite well too!” Jack informed me telepathically. I asked her to pass a message to Allie only. When I was ready, I gave the signal.
I nodded to Allie, who winked back. Instantly we both took an arm, and I zipped the three of us off to our private realm.
“What is the meaning of this? Take your hands off me at once!”
Allie and I smiled at each other.
“Not until we get a few things settled, Alex! Or, should I say Alexander Reilly?”
The third Alex sighed. “I have not used that name in such a long time! What revealed me?”
“You share our memories! You tell me…sorry, sis…you tell us!”
Our guest thought a minute. “You were once male too. I should have realized that from the start.”
“Wrong, Empress. Jack felt you were hiding something. Since my change, I’ve never been able to hide anything from her.” Allie and I harmonized. I continued solo.
“Jack also informed us that you snuck up on us instead of phasing- which could only indicate you don’t really share our gift”
“She is very astute; more so than Cami.”
“I want to check her back, sis! I’m not completely satisfied she is us.”
Allie harshly opened the front of Alex Reilly’s covering and exposed her from neck to waist. Once revealed, I examined the small of her back.
“Well that was disappointing.”
“She’s not us, Alex?”
“No, she is us, sis. Every last symbol, and in the correct order.”
“Okay, so why hasn’t she transported us back to Kili then?”
“Miss Reilly, care to enlighten us?”
“I haven’t been able to do it yet,” she said softly- her ego deflated now that she was caught.
“Since we got here or not at all, sweetie?” Allie asked with a little smirk.
“At all.”
“Alexandra, the one thing the Empress is not, is a liar. Why lie about who you are- claiming to be a revision? Why have Camille pass herself off as her own revision? Hasn’t anybody ever caught on to you two?”
“One person has, but she has since…departed.”
“Janelle!”
“She found the archives that proved my identity as did your comptroller. I believe she sabotaged my Protoverse targeting system hoping I would depart, thinking I was lying about the Fusion Giant also. When it actually worked, she must have decided to go through with the recall attempt hoping to redirect Camille’s suspicion. Your unexpected appearance in the reaction chamber caused her to recalculate her plan for assuming the vacated Director’s position. I am not a liar, my rev…my sister…I…I merely withheld certain facts as to my identity. Camille was the one to suggest it initially. Can you imagine the social imbalance that would arise if word got out that Alexandra Reilly and Camille Darough are actually the originals and over nine hundred of your years old? Empress, the mobius symbol means the same in our language as it does in yours…infinity…without end…never ending.” With that Alex Reilly broke into tears.
Allie and I kept exchanging looks of disbelief of what we had just learned while she sunk her head into my shoulder.
“But I…I was old when I woke up in Reilly’s infirmary.” Allie’s attention snapped to me. I had not told her yet. Alex Reilly’s sobbing eased up slightly.
She looked up from my shoulder a moment. “The recall process would have caused immediate departure of anyone else, Empress. The nanotechs simply rebuilt a body that has forgotten how to expire and they will keep rebuilding it, no matter the damage inflicted. It was a slight design flaw on my part- an impulse of my own covetous devise.” She replaced her head on my shoulder and continued to sob.
“So y’all are sayin’ I can’t die?” Allie spoke our common question.
“I just said I am over nine hundred years old. Believe me, had I thought about how long forever actually was going to be, I would have removed that asinine specification! Under the right conditions and circumstances though, we can depart…that’s what I’ve theorized, anyway.”
“What about Camille, does she know she’ll be around for a long, long time,” I asked?
“Cami will live as long as I do…through her revisions, though.”
“I thought you just told us she couldn’t die either?”
“You assumed that I said that, Alex. You assumed that Camille is an original, which she is definitely not.”
Allie and I stared at her, speechless for more than a minute or two.
“Camille is revision three. I learned to take advantage of her ability. While still maturing, I transmit a set of completely up to date archives over and over to her revision’s developing mind. She has no conscious or subconscious knowledge of this procedure.”
“That’s horrible! Why?”
“Because I have great affection for her,” she wept through increasing tears!
“You love her.” Allie interpreted with some surprise.
“Yes.”
“You really are an egocentric bitch, aren’t you? Manipulating the lives around you for your own personal needs and wants! You self-centered, egotistical, arrogant, selfish, bitch!” Allie spit out the last with enough venom to peel paint.
“Y’all have no right implyin’ you’re the Empress, Alex! Have you even read the old stories? Supposedly the Empress of Reilly lore was kind and caring- compassionate! She wouldn’t treat her people the way you have! Never!” It was my turn to scold. Allie composed herself and just shook her head in disappointment.
“I can’t…I…I can’t let her go! I don’t want to. I don’t want to be alone; you have no idea what it’s like!”
“Sister, we’re all lonely at one time or another! You just have to go on, regardless!”
“It was fifty long, lonely years before I made her first revision,” she mumbled as spasms wracked her body once more.
“She needs to know the truth, Alexandra! She needs to know the reason. You owe her that much,” I recommended.
Allie nodded her head in full agreement.
1400 hours, Kili Island, June 21st, 2027BC
“I think one of our sisters spoke of finding a fresh water source in this direction.” Camille indicated as she pointed.
“Joss, Alex, all three of them, just phased.”
“I know.” Jacki looked over in time to see Joss narrow her eyes to their other companion.
“Camille, what are you hiding?” Jacki stopped as Joss reached for Camille’s shoulder.
“Hiding? I’m not hiding anything!”
“Yes you are! Just now, when Jacki mentioned the Empress had phased, you briefly let slip with a thought- ‘they found out’. Found out about what?”
“Nothing! You must have heard someone else! I thought nothing of the kind! Besides, it’s rude to listen to other people’s thoughts!”
“Oh, that’s rich! Our prototype, telling us it’s not polite to eavesdrop! Now I know you’re hiding something! Let’s hear it, or Jacki and I show you how really effective interrogators we’ve become!”
“You know, sis, I’ve been waiting for a chance to use that technique again! Too bad the last person we tried it on hasn’t come out of that coma yet.” Jacki said with excitement and a wicked grin.
“You wouldn’t?”
“The easy way, or the hard way, Camille…for you.”
The woman looked down at the ground for a few minutes.
“Ok, but you can’t tell Alex! Never tell Alex of this!”
“Which Alex, honey? There’re three of ‘em here today!”
“My Alex, Alex Reilly.”
Jacki and Joss looked at each other for a moment. Camille could not read what was being thought.
“Okay, deal, now spill it.”
“The Empress’ must have found out that Alex is really Alexander Reilly, founder and lead researcher of the Reilly facility, and if I’m right, they will also find out that I’m his assistant, Cameron Darough.”
“What? You’re an original?”
“Yes, but they’re wrong about Alexandra.”
“And why would they be wrong, Camille?”
“I’ve done a really terrible thing to her.”
“What terrible atrocities could you be responsible for, Camille?”
“Because…because…she’s not the original.”
“But didn’t you just state that-“
“I have great affection for her.”
We all have a great affection for Alex, honey. How’s that so terrible?”
“You love her, don’t you, Cami?” Joss understood and seemed to melt as she asked her question. Camille nodded ever so slightly.
“If she finds out, our relationship will likely depart! I don’t want that to happen. If the truth ever presented itself…”
“So tell us the truth. Maybe we have some ideas that can help you with this.”
“You would do that?”
“Depends on how bad the circumstances, honey. Now talk.”
“Several thousand hours before the awakening-“
“Speak English, girl! You’re on our planet now, talk like it!”
“All right, I’ll try. Several…um…months before our…um…planet…exploded, Alex and another researcher, Will…um…oh, William Sangiere succeeded in designing microscopic machines capable of repairing the body on a cellular level.”
“Nanobots.”
“No, they called them nanotechs. I was Alex’s main research assistant at the time. Will refused to allow the nanotechs to be inserted into any of us, claiming more testing was needed. It was then that we found out from Geo-researchers about the cataclysmic chain reaction developing within our…um…planet’s core!”
“Fearing we would have no chance for survival otherwise, Alex decided to overrule Will and began clandestinely programming some nanotechs which he would insert into his body as a trial. While we proceeded, I too, secretly programmed my own group of nanos.”
“My series of nanos were programmed to enhance my ability to sense people’s thoughts, to give me the virtual physical body I had desired for so long, and to increase my lifespan. I know that sounds vain and irresponsible, but I was determined to survive the impending holocaust- to be there for Alex. Little did I realize how much alike Alex and I thought.”
“We had been testing nanos on indigenous rodentia up to that point. The clearest indication of positive results that Will could think of was to change the gender of the vermin. Given the extreme physical differences in their reproductive organs, this seemed logical and convenient to our needs. In our haste to achieve success, Alex and I forgot about that slight detail.”
“Alex, on the other hand, had programmed his series with similar specifications: physical improvement; enhanced abilities; longevity. His idea of longevity though, meant immortality.”
“A few days later, we were ready to proceed. Alex had suggested we incorporate a delay into the nanos’ programming to assure any changes would activate when we wanted and not randomly. Will walked in on us just before Alex had inserted his series. My series was still in hydration when they began to argue over authorizations.”
“Alex, being the more formidable, succeeded in overpowering Will, but not before toppling and sending the synthesizing equipment, with my nano series still inside, crashing to the floor. As you know the waste reclamation system is an integral part of this facility. The hydration containing my nanos dispersed into that system.”
“It is believed that the system’s bio-filters and separators took no action to remove the intelligent machines and passed them straight through to the water system. There they began replicating, as programmed, infusing Reilly’s water reserves with my transformational nanotechs.”
“So get to the good part, Camille. The part where you explain what you did to Alex?”
“I’m just getting to that.”
“Will recovered and isolated himself. We wouldn’t see him for another three hundred and sixty hours. I imagined him locking himself in his room to await Alex’s departure from something he thought quite hazardous.”
“With no viable means for survival found, an ‘end of the world’ party seemed in order. Reilly’s store of spirits and cordials was unceremoniously liberated and served. Everyone imbibed heavily. Everyone that is, except Will. He refused to see any benefits of inebriation in facing our imminent departure.”
“Just hours before the explosion that transformed our home into a fusion…sun, the nanotechs became active. The alcohol that we had programmed as the nanos’ trigger reached critical level in everyone save one on Reilly. We had no idea as to the actual time our homeworld exploded. The only reference we have is sometime within the six hours we had all become dormant. Fifty percent of us awoke to strange feelings, faces and bodies.”
“After the hysteria that ensued, Alex and I found Will’s heavily irradiated body in his room. The anguish and pain displayed on his departed face so disturbed us that we wondered whose fate was worse. It was at that time we informed each other of our nanos’ programming.”
“As Alex explained her series specifications, I was appalled by her immortality feature, but could not bring myself to deny that I had not done similar. We agreed to encrypt and lock the specific archives containing our secret from the general population of Reilly.”
“Several…um…years later, Alex and I were again working on a very important experiment; that of creating modified revisions of the facility’s personnel. You see many of our staff could not adapt to the changes my nanos had wrought and found ways to depart rather than accept. Where before Reilly was home to five hundred-sixty three, our number had dwindled to just below two hundred. A way had to be found to continue our species without males.”
“We found out that two males had been off-world exploring one of the outlying planets when the disaster occurred and sought refuge on Reilly. The airlock scanners detected high levels of radiation and refused them entrance. Alex decided the radiation was residual from their exploration and welcomed them to Reilly. Again a party was arranged, this time to welcome the only remaining males of our civilization. After five years, we had grown accustom to our new bodies with all their new emotions, requirements, and…um…needs.”
“As facility leader, Alex sought them out first, visiting their room shortly after the finale of the party. In the excitement brought on by the actual arrival of two healthy compatible males, Alex failed to have the two men decontaminated. First we found two new females in the males’ room, then I found Alex…um…the next day wandering the complex with a high grade fever and no idea where or who she was. She remained delirious for two days before her departure, sometimes conversing with friends and family we knew to have departed on our homeworld. She would randomly mumble about witnessing pieces of homeworld archi…um…history, even going so far as claiming to have changed it for the better!”
“Her departure hurt me deeply, deep enough to continue with and successfully implement our revision program. Alex was the first modified revision to be produced.”
“While I worked to bring Alex back, I became aware that my own ability had developed- well beyond my expectations. I could read the thoughts of everyone on Reilly; I could also make suggestions to them, therefore, as Alex’s first revision matured, I projected the complete history of Alexander and Alexandra to her mind. She has no knowledge, conscious or unconscious, of being anyone other than the original Alexandra.”
“So Alex is just like us? She won’t live any longer? No immortality?”
“No, the Empress’ lifespan is no longer than anyone else’s on Reilly. In fact today’s Alex is revision three.”
“So, she will live the standard three or four hundred years and die like the rest of us.”
“Barring any catastrophic situations, and if my calculations are correct, three hundred and sixty years, yes.”
“And she has no knowledge of her dying twice?”
“None that I know of.”
“She should be told!”
“Jacki’s right, Camille. It wouldn’t be right to keep information of this kind from the one you love. Tell her! I’m sure she will see that you only did what you felt needed to be done. If she loves you as much as you love her, I’m sure she’ll forgive you.”
“What if she doesn’t? What then?”
“She will forgive you! She’s the Empress! The Empress has a kind and forgiving soul. Everything will work out!”
Time unknown, The Empress’ Private Domain, Date unknown
“I found Camille aimlessly walking the hallways of Reilly running a dangerously high temperature. She had no idea who she was or who I was. She couldn’t even read my mind! The original Camille departed two days later with me at her bedside. I was deeply saddened. That is when I vowed to finish the revision project. Camille was the very first revision I created.”
“So it took you fifty years to reproduce your lover? How could you stand it,” I asked as Alex Reilly wiped more tears from her cheeks?
“Sis, it took me thirty years to find Brandon after I left Sandy! That was bad enough!”
“You left Sandy? Why on Earth did you do that?”
“Sandy turned sixty-five in June of 1984. By that time Sam and Cassie were already grown and out of the house for two decades with the three of us looking more like sisters than mother and daughters. Although he would never admit it, I could see Sandy was having a hard time coping. For the last decade, whenever out on the town, we would be referred to as father and daughter instead of man and wife. Strike that! There were a couple times Sandy got accused of robbing the cradle- even with my face aged with makeup. Oh, the disgusted looks we got from some people during that time!”
“I decided to offer the Mahanilui. Sandy outright refused and wouldn’t allow further conversation on the matter! It was in everyone’s best interest for the three of us to disappear. After that, I’d stop by the house from time to time dressed as a visiting nurse and restate my offer only to leave in tears! Sandy died in 2009 at ninety.”
“Oh, sis, that had to be the hardest thing I have ever had to do!”
“Only one of many, Alex. Trust me, there will be many more tear laden breakups ahead.”
I noticed that neither one of us was still physically holding Alex Reilly.
“Why haven’t you returned to Kili, Alex?” I asked her.
“What?”
“We’re not holding you here, so why haven’t you gone back?” Allie reminded her.
“I can’t, I told you both that before!”
“Listen Empress, if you are us, you have the gift! Your symbols prove that.”
“I can’t! I just can’t! You both go back, just leave me here!”
“To do what- sulk about what a horrible thing you did to Camille; maybe to figure out how to leave on your own; or do you want to die here?”
“You two are the intelligent and wise Empress, you tell me!”
“Oooh, aren’t we the sullen one, Miss Reilly! Of course you want to hide here and die- not show your face to your friends for fear they hold you responsible for everything! I’d just like to point out that time seems to have no meaning here! Without a frame of reference, that sun moving or something similar, there is no way to determine the passage of time! So go ahead and stay. I’ll check back every so often, but you’ll be totally alone here, Alex. I know this for a fact!”
“Sis, why is the sun over there, isn’t it always on our left when we arrive?”
“Maybe we got turned around. I haven’t been paying too much attention to it this time.”
“No, it was on the right when we got here this time!”
We both looked to Alex Reilly, each with a raised eyebrow.
“Why look at me? I had nothing to do with us arriving here from the opposite direction!”
“You had everything to do with this, Alex! We’re not in our domain, we’re in yours!”
“First you accuse me of being a fraud- a disgrace to the Empress’ name, now you accuse me of stealing you both off to a place I’ve never been to, let alone can’t even get to? How ridiculous!”
“Yes, how ridiculous!” Allie said smugly. “If you didn’t have a hand in this, how did we get here, hmmmm?”
“Alex, we would have no reference to know where here is,” I shrugged my shoulders as I spoke! “You had to have done this somehow!”
“I told you, I have no idea how we got here!”
“Alex Reilly,” Allie put her finger to her chin, “if there was one person you could talk to; if there was one person you would like to apologize to; who would it be? Take your time and think about it.”
“Why would you ask such a strange question?”
“Precisely! Why would you ask such an odd question? A better question to ask would be…why am I here…along with…who are you three beautiful goddesses,” a male voice answered from behind her?
“Will?”
“It’s William! Only those who are my friends call me Will, madam! I restate my inquiry, where am I and who are you three?” A rather handsome man of maybe five feet-eight with brown, well-kept hair walked into the dim light.
“Will, it’s me, Alex!”
“I don’t know any Alex even if she did look like you!”
“Alexander Reilly!”
“Right! Look, madam, I may be departed, but I’m not visually incapacitated!”
Alexandra Reilly spun around. “How are you doing this? I do not find it humorous in the least! Stop this right now,” she screamed!
“Look, lady, your identical sisters aren’t doing this, you called me here so state your intent!”
“He’s right, Alex. How would we know who you wanted to talk to, Jack and Camille are the only ones that read minds, and we’ve only just met you! This is your doing, sister!”
“Look, I’d like to get back to my eternal rest, so if you could get on with whatever you had planned?”
“You’re the same William Sangiere from Reilly Research Station?” Alex questioned.
“The very same, young lady.”
“But I found you departed in your room over nine hundred years…eight million hours ago! How could you be here now?”
“Gods, has it been that long? Time flies when things are so peaceful! You know, I had almost forgotten about that.” Immediately his face became spotted with large open sores.
“Your face!” Alex Reilly shrieked in horror.
The man’s face reverted to its previous clear complexion.
“Sorry, that’s the first time that’s happened. What kind of place is this?”
“Its you!” She said as she wrapped her arms around him, kissing him once on the lips. “I’m sorry, Will!”
Allie decided to answer while Alex Reilly took a step back and tried to understand her action.
“We are in the private domain of the Empress of Time and Space, Mr. Sangiere. A realm where she alone has control.” She nodded toward Alex.
“I’ve heard of this Empress…yes…right…in the stories from my homeworld. Are you really that Empress, my dear?”
“I’m not sure. These two seem to be debating that very issue. I don’t think I am, though.”
“But if you brought me here then you must be the Empress!”
“No, I’m just Alexandra Reilly, Director of Reilly.” She rehashed.
“William, do you remember what you were doing before you departed?” Allie quickly asked.
“Why yes, of course. I was performing genetic research on Reilly Research Station with my obsessive, impatient, and headstrong partner Alex Reilly, the Director…of…”
The man’s eyes widened as he finally made the connection.
“No! You’re supposed to be departed! Those nanotechs weren’t ready to be inserted into our species yet! How did you…oh…I see…you…you forgot about the gender switch, didn’t you?” William started to chuckle. “You really botched that up, Alex! I can’t complain about the outcome though! Hope you learned to be more patient!” He laughed.
“By the Goddess of departures, shut up, Will Sangiere! You’ll be happy to know that you were the only casualty of the homeworld’s explosive awakening on Reilly! Because Cameron and I reprogrammed the nanos, the entire population of Reilly was saved, so who was right in the end?”
“Your nanotechs saved the station? I didn’t even know you had released them. How?”
“Remember knocking over the hydration equipment as we fought? Cameron’s nanos escaped and leached into the recycling system to begin multiplying in the water reservoir. While you sought isolated sanctuary in your domicile those few days before the celebration, they traveled the length of the system and entered into every living body on Reilly, including yours! Had you not been so chaste and simply imbibed the spirits and cordials, you would have survived!”
“I doubt I would have turned out as alluring as you, Alex,” he chuckled again. “Can you picture me as female?” As he said that, his body shimmered and changed- his voice raised an octave or more. “That’s the most humorous thing I’ve heard in a while!”
Jack now stood before us- body, face, and voice!
“No, Will, you wouldn’t look good at all!” Alex Reilly exclaimed as she smiled in amazement.
“See, that’s what I said…wait…what have you done to my voice?” She looked down at herself, “What have you done to me, you devious sorceress!” The new Will Sangiere’s hands flew all over her body.
“Why have you done this?” Alex Reilly looked at Allie and I.
We both smiled and pointed back to her. “Not us, honey, you,” we told her in unison.
“Me?”
“Try to put him back.”
She looked back to her guest. William Sangiere shimmered and changed again, returning to his original male self.
“I really did do it!” A devious smile appeared on her face and William Sangiere again changed back to Jack’s twin.
“Why did you change me back? I did nothing to you!”
“Wrong, Will! You mocked me for accelerating the nanotech project, you mocked me for my success, and you mocked me as I am now! All I wanted was to apologize to you! Now you will exist like the rest of us, as you should have! Sisters, we are going home!”
Allie and I took her proffered hand and just before we traveled, Alex Reilly grabbed Will’s arm. “And you’re coming home too, William Sangiere!”
“Alex, Will can’t come back with us, honey, he’s been dead for nine hundred years. We can only call them to our private…”
Welcome back, Empress, when did you come back and get Jack?” Emily greeted, standing next to Amelia, Spencer, and Brandon.
“We didn’t come back for Jack!” I said as I looked past our hostess.
“Oh…my…God! Allie!”
“I see it, sis. I’m not sure I’m believing it though!”
“Where are we now, you insane, evil sorceress?”
“William? But, I thought we…we couldn’t…Empress, did you know we could do this?”
“Surprised beyond all rational thought, sis!”
“What is that beautiful fragrance? I have never sensed anything so wonderful in over eighty million and one hundred hours! Is this the homeworld? I thought it exploded?”
“Welcome to Earth, William! You are on what we call an island, Kili Island to be specific,” I informed her, still in shock of what Alex Reilly had done!
“I’m sorry! You didn’t tell me what we could or couldn’t do there, Empress!”
Amelia pointed to our new arrival, “You’re not Jacquelyn? Who the hell are you then?”
“Why didn’t you tell me our staff turned out so fetching, Alex?” William pulled free of Alex’ grip and walked over to our sisters. “Greetings, I’m William Sangiere, co-administrator of Reilly Research Station, and you ladies would be?”
Amelia and Emily looked puzzled for a moment. “I’m Amelia Scott-Rosen, Emily Scott’s future self and this is my husband, Spenser Rosen. Welcome to Earth, Miss Sangiere.” Amelia and Emily each gave her a welcoming hug.
William Sangiere stood there dumbfounded.
“Willie, this is my husband, Brandon Covington, in case you haven’t guessed it yet I’m the Empress’s future self.” Allie made her and Brandon’s introduction.
Still the woman stood there dumbfounded.
“Why is the complex sitting in the middle of a tropical environmental zone? How did it get here?”
“Um, I brought it here, Will. I brought everything here, well almost everything. I had to leave Reilly’s defensive shield on another island about three days’ journey that way.” I pointed to the east.
“You moved it, the whole thing? How?”
“With my gift…and the help of Alex’s Protoverse reactor.”
“You succeeded in building that thing, Alex? You actually proved the ‘Big-Bang’ theory? Impossible!”
“Just as improbable as bringing you back from the dead, Will!” I calmly stated.
I noticed Emily and Amelia looking at their hands with sour faces.
Brandon asked the million-dollar question as he pointed to our hostess. “You…you brought her back…from the dead?”
Alex Reilly smiled, “I guess I did, didn’t I!” She immediately phased out and a few seconds later appeared behind William, scaring the pants off her in the process.
“Oh, by the Gods! How did you do that, Alex?”
“I theorize, the same way I brought you here, Billie!” She accentuated the name.
“About that, Alex, I was told, by several people I’ve called to my domain, that what you’ve done was simply out of my power.”
“Did they specifically state that rule or did they just not want to leave, Empress?”
“I never thought about that end of it before- good question.”
“And you thought she was an imposter, Alex. She knows how to break the rules just like you do!” Amelia smiled as she winked at the three of us. Emily broke out into a fit of laughter while Spencer just gently shook his head. Brandon was still looking at us as if we were the three Stygian witches.
“Come on, honey! Is it so hard to believe? After all you’ve seen and experienced already?” Allie coaxed him.
“I can live with the passing through walls, people, and furniture; traveling through time is pretty cool too, but cheating death? I’m not sure anyone, not even the Empress should be doing that!”
“I acknowledge that well deduced statement- in fact, I’ve told Alex that on more than one instance while working on our Nanotechs, Sir Brandon!”
“What did she just say?” Brandon looked at us in confusion.
“She said she agrees with you, honey.”
“Oh.”
“Billie, we’re not royalty, so ditch the Sir Brandon crap, he’ll get an even bigger ego!” Allie rebuked.
“Listen, if this pretty woman wants to refer to me as ‘Sir’, she is most welcome to, dear!”
I could feel the heat emanating from Allie’s glare.
“I’m sorry, um, future Empress, I did not mean to…”
Billie abruptly stopped her apology as five red containers floated past us on their way to the airlock.
“By the Gods! This cannot be reality!”
“No, that’s just Jack and Camille showing off. We sent the three of them out for fresh water so our men won’t change sides.” I reassured her.
“You said Jack and Camille. That is only two persons…unless…”
“She catches on fast,” I pointed to Billie before continuing.
“Because of Alex’s Nanotechs, we have received unique gifts- abilities specific to each of us, Billie.”
“Must you continue to reference me as Billie? My name is William Sangiere!”
Billie immediately closed her eyes, winced, groaned, and reached for her head with both hands. We all knew what that meant!
“What in the Goddess’s name was that?”
“Was what, Billie?” I asked while stifling the urge to giggle as I noticed two red containers settle heavily to the ground at the airlock door.
“A female voice screamed ‘Will’ just now. Didn’t you hear her?”
“Camille can only be heard by those she wishes to hear her, Billie. She is what we call a telepath.” I explained.
“Who, in the departure God’s name, is Camille?” She cried as she again reached for her temples.
“Camille is our assistant…Cameron Darough, and she is responsible for the many varied abilities you have and will experience now that you have returned to us, Billie! Her forethought has lead to many modifications in our next revisions. These are not our original staff, but modified copies of them.” Alex told her.
“Except my family, friends and crew, Alex. We had lives previous to our unexpected changes.” I pointed out.
“I keep seeing a beautiful, brown haired female in my mind!”
“Yep, that’s Camille!” Allie and I could not contain our giggles any longer; they spread to all in our presence.
“That is Cameron? Does he…she do this…this telepath often?”
“Oh, it can get worse,” Allie deadpanned.
“Frequently,” I added with another giggle and a roll of my eyes.
“And annoying as well!” Alex Reilly growled with a forced smile.
Another round of giggling erupted.
Five minutes later Billie came in contact with the real Camille- quite literally, as the fast moving Camille impacted the unsuspecting, stationery Billie, knocking her to the ground.
Almost.
Camille had avoided any injury to Billie by suspending them both several inches from the ground. Righting them both she gently settled them to the ground and released her tight embrace.
“I saw you departed!” She said through her joyous tears. “How has this happened?” She looked over and between the three of us.
Allie and I both pointed to our hostess who was now standing between us.
Camille immediately dropped to one knee. “You truly are the Empress of old!” She bowed her head.
“Get up you twit! I’m nothing of the sort, I just have similar abilities!” Alex Reilly gestured to Allie and I. “This is the true and proper Empress! She alone possesses the qualities, experience, and wisdom of the storied Empress, Cami! I am but a poor imitation.” Her head drooped.
“Then explain my presence here again, Alexandra Reilly! Who else but the Empress could have worked such a miracle,” Billie exclaimed?
“I signaled to Allie with my eyes. She nodded.
“Alex, there is one sure fire way to prove you are us! Now sis!”
Both of us took a hand for which we received a gently tingle.
“Stop doing that! It doesn’t tickle you know!”
“No it doesn’t,” I confirmed, “But it does verify your title, Empress.”
“You’re a little rough around the edges, but I think we can work on that, Alexandra,” Allie added with a devious smile.
“It is complete,” we suddenly heard behind us. Mina stood there, stiff, her eyes glazed over, “The power of the three has now been fulfilled. Her majesty, the Queen, has returned as prophesized.”
“What?” We asked in three-part harmony.
Our chorded response snapped her out of it.
“You…you…” she blinked, looking straight at Billie, “you are her! The original Queen of Kili…an original ancestor!”
Mina fell to one knee and bowed her head. “I never imagined we would ever meet, mum.”
“This just keeps getting better! I’m told I’m the true Empress and you bow before Billie? I’m again reduced to atypical waste?”
“My apologies, Empress, you are but a revision of the original, as is our captain. She is the original, the Queen. Legend records only one original ancestor made the journey. I officially welcome you to Kili, Queen Sangiere!”
Billie Sangiere’s mouth dropped.
“But I am also an original! I’ve lived for over nine hundred years!” Alex protested quietly as she looked around us.
“I’m sorry, Alex, you haven’t. You are the third revision, my friend.” Camille shyly interrupted.
“You are in error, Camille, you are the third revision! I oversaw your modification myself!”
“So I have seen to your revisioning, Alexandra.”
“Well, this is confusing. I thought talking face to face with my future and past selves was insane.” I admitted. “Allie, how ‘bout you and our family here let these two hash things out? Let’s amscray!”
“Perhaps I can parse this dilemma, Empress.” Randi Peltierre offered as she and Chief Van Pelt approached. “May I check for revisional information, Empress? It is a very pleasant process, I assure you!”
“What is she talking about?”
“Randi is the comptroller, Billie. She has the means to interface with the Facility A.I., and apparently us. Why not let her try?”
“Are you absolutely certain it is safe, Empress?”
“Billie, it has been my experience,” I gestured between Allie and I, “that sometimes you just have to take the chance and trust your gut instinct. An ability Alex and Camille used quite effectively to save Reilly and your civilization.”
The woman stood silent as she thought over Randi’s offer and my advice. Mina rose and approached her.
“Your majesty, I have seen the process in operation and guarantee no ill effect.”
“What is your name, beautiful prophet?”
“Philamina Regina Smith, mum. On this island I am also referred to as Mauikimau, Forty-fifth Queen of Kili.” Mina answered in her most regal voice.
“You, the recognized ruler of these people, call me queen? What kind of world is this?”
“As I have stated, mum, I am the forty-fifth to hold the title. You…you, are the first, mum.”
“She tells the truth, Will, I sense no deceit.” Camille added reading her unspoken question. “Yes, ma’am, I’ll stop reading your mind.” Cami’s face flushed as Billie quickly glared at her.
“If you say it is benign, Philamina Smith, I shall submit.” Billie gently took Mina’s hand and immediately jumped in surprise. “You say the process to be safe, Philamina, but your touch is a bit shocking! Why have you done that?”
“Well now, I think we just determined Mina’s complete lineage, sisters!” I smiled to Allie and Alex as Mina looked at her hand in confusion.
“And she referred to us as the three! Girl, you’re the one that got the triple whammy! It seems you’re descended from Camille, Alexandra, and Billie! If anyone is royalty around here, it’s you, highness!” Allie excitedly exclaimed.
“Can we please proceed? Randi and I are in the middle of what she calls a tic-tac-toe tournament. So far we’ve tied one hundred and fifty-one times!” Random said in exasperation.
“I’m ready when you are, comptroller, please make your interface or whatever.”
Random walked up to Billie and lip-locked her as she had done to Chief Van Pelt back at base.
“Revisional information is non-existent, revision one assumed.” Randi stated quite mechanically. She moved to Alex Reilly and repeated the procedure.
“Revisional information indicates version four.” Randi moved on to Camille, leaving Alex with a dreamy expression.
“Revisional information indicates version four also.” She moved over to me. “Empress, I would like to check your revision also if permitted.”
I looked to Allie for her acknowledgement, to which she nodded.
“Proceed, Miss Peltierre.”
As her lips touched mine, images and memories, past, present, and future, flashed through my mind at breakneck speed. Suddenly it all stopped.
As I opened my eyes, which I didn’t remember closing, I was met by Randi’s confused stare. “Empress, I am confused. I can find no revisional information, only some reference to an ‘Oak Ridge, Missouri’! My I try you, future Empress, as a control?”
“Sure, why not.”
“Dude! Can you believe this! Who would’ve thought we’d see this much girl on girl action, man! This is a great vacation, Bro! Oowww! “ Brandon exclaimed to Spencer just before Allie elbowed him hard in the ribs.
Randi repeated her data gathering technique on Allie only after smiling and gigling at the two men.
“I find the same discrepancies as the present Empress, yet I cannot suggest a conclusive justification! Please state any theoretical hypotheses for this divergence.” Randi looked even more confused now.
Allie looked at me and shrugged, leaving it up to me to explain this conundrum. I began to run through the recent events I, alone, had experienced. Why would I be any different from Alex Reilly? Hadn’t I mistakenly gone there in her place? We should have the same information, shouldn’t we? She had traveled through the Protoverse just like I had when…when they pulled me…that was it!
She had traveled to Earth. I had been retrieved from Earth! When we found Alex here on Kili, she retained her clothing. I woke up naked on the floor of the Protoverse chamber!
“Randi, I have only one theory as to our difference. Could the direction traveled through the Protoverse affect revisional history…um, archives? If so, I submit that Alex Reilly’s transit direction to Earth assured archival, um, continuity, whereas I was pulled back to Reilly- the opposite direction!”
“It is possible, Empress. More data is required to make an educated assessment, though.” Randi admitted.
“Okay. When we arrived here on Kili, we also found Alex Reilly, correct?”
“Yes.”
“She was fully clothed…covered?”
“Yes, she was.”
“Now, when I appeared in the Protoverse chamber, I was naked as a jaybird…um…uncovered! Could the direction of travel reset this revisional archive of ours?”
“Computing…”
“Way to go Capt. Kirk! Looks like you stumped her, sis. Good job!” Allie winked at me as she whispered.
“Stumped them both, sis!” I whispered back, pointing to our frozen Chief Van Pelt. Our answer took a few minutes to arrive.
“Hypothesis comfirmed as viable. Molecular reconstruction could statistically result in revisional deletion and reinitialization, possibly even substitution.” Both Randi’s shuddered back to life as Random announced her analysis. My Randi looked around in confusion trying to figure out what had happened.
“Empress,” Random caught my attention, “My I access you again, I am curious about some files I parsed before?”
“Sure. As long as Allie’s husband can hold it together!”
Again the images and memories, past, present, and future flashed before me.
“Curious,” was all she said this time.
I waited a moment for her to continue, which she didn’t.
“And?” I stared at her. When Randi still didn’t continue, I pressed harder. “Curious, how, Randi? I’m waiting!”
The petite comptroller seemed to be having difficulty phrasing an answer. Finally looking like she had arrived at an acceptable response, she began slowly.
“Your memories…so foreign…past, present, and future, all matrixed together in such a complex array! I am having trouble accessing and sorting them into any logical sequence or pattern. Empress, how…how can you operate on such a complex processing level? My nearest correlation to logical format would indicate chaos theory.” She stared into my eyes searching for some other answer.
“I told ya they think differently then us, bro! She just- Ouch! Dammit, Alex quit hittin’ me in the ribs! They’re bruised bad enough!”
“I’m warning you, Brandon honey, keep talking and in eight or so hours you’ll get to experience exactly how we think! Capisch?”
Brandon’s face lost its color while Spenser chuckled quietly. Amelia pointed with two fingers between her eyes and Spencer’s a few times to let him know he was not immune to the same fate. Emily and I laughed as we shook our heads.
Randi again caught my attention.
“Empress, what is this highly encoded interface you keep active? Analysis indicates it is temporal in design.”
“For that explanation, Randi, I need Jack to act as my relay.”
“Be right there, Alex. Boy, Cami can really move fast when she wants to, took off like a shot!” I heard in my mind.
“I take it you’ve been listening in?”
“That obvious huh?”
“Duh!” Allie groaned out loud, to which everyone focused on her. She pointed to her head and mouthed, “Jack”. They all nodded in understanding.
Jacki and Joss arrived shortly there after.
“You ready, Cap?” Jacki asked as she stopped next to Randi Peltierre, but stared at our new arrival, Billie Sangiere.
“Randi, I’m going to demonstrate this other interface as you call it. Jack will relay everything to you so that you can understand, okay?”
“I’ll begin.” I thought about my sister Brie back in the States.
“Brie, come in, Brie. Can you hear me, sis?”
“I hear you, Alex, what’s wrong? I haven’t picked up any faults in the timeline, are you okay?”
“I’m fine, Brie. By the way, I’m talking to you from Kili Island.”
“So, you’ve done that before. I mean you will do that before…in the future!”
“Kili Island, circa 2077, Brie.”
“Ya, okay. How’s the weather there this time of year?”
“Brie, what’s the date on your end?”
“What? Oh, well it’s about 2AM here in Oak Ridge, September 20th, 1943. I just finished nursing little Dee. Alex is there a point to all this? I need to get some sleep!”
“Brie, I’m on Kili Island in 2027BC…BC, Brie!”
“Holy crap, Alex! I didn’t know you could go back that far!”
“Neither did I! Could you do me a favor, Brie?”
“Will it take a lot of time, Alex?”
“Not too much. I just want you to try and contact Mina. Could you try that, sis?”
“Okay, I’ll try, but what’s going on?”
“We discovered a third symbol on Mina’s back, Brie- the same symbol as you!”
“When did she develop that, Alex?”
“Just recently. Could you try to get her, please?”
“I’m starting to concentrate on her now, Alex. Mina? Mina Smith, can you hear me?”
From our right, Mina called out. “Brianna Steinert? How is this possible? Where are you, young lady?” Mina searched the area for our sister.
“Brie, do you think it possible to connect us? Like a telephone operator?”
“I knew it wouldn’t be so easy! Alex, I only get so much sleep with little Dee callin’ the shots here! Can we please finish this up?”
“Just try to connect us, Brie.”
“All right, here goes. Go ahead Alex, circuit’s open…I think.”
“Mina, this is Alex. Can you here me?”
“Of course I can hear you Alexandra! You’re right there!” She physically pointed to me, speaking aloud.
“I know that! Can you hear me here?” I physically pointed to my head.
“Jacquelyn, what are you playing at?” I heard her think.
Jack just shook their heads and pointed to me.
“How are you doing this, Alexandra?”
“We’re connected through Brianna, Mina. Apparently you both have the ability to contact me anywhere in time. Okay Brie, you can disconnect and go back to sleep. Thank you, sis, I’ll visit soon!”
“Good night, Alex. Good night, Mina.”
“Absolutely amazing! A transdimensional communications link! What a marvelous modification!” Random exclaimed after Jack cut the relay.
“I don’t understand, Alexandra, why would you want to link to me along with Brianna?”
“Oh, I don’t know! Maybe to keep in touch with my mentor and sister, no matter where she may go?”
“You told her?” Mina glared at Allie so hard I expected her to burst into flames!
“I kept telling you she would find out, Mina. You’re the one that insisted she wouldn’t.”
“I have taught you too well, Alexandra Steinert!”
“And I thank you for all you have taught me, Highness. I shall remember fondly, our lessons and shared experiences.” I added cryptically.
“Then you know it all? How did you find out, Alexandra?”
”A man in a stovepipe hat, Highness.”
Mina looked at me with curiosity, obviously trying to ascertain whom I was talking about. Her mouth opened slightly when she finally connected my description to a face.
“Ah, so you still have not seen the whole of the outcome…good! You still have much to learn, Alexandra.”
Allie and I looked at each other then looked at Mina in disbelief.
“Still won’t drop the slightest crumb!” Allie accused.
“Life is a game, my sisters- sometimes a cruel one at that. Just be happy to participate in it. Shall we start our celebration?” Mina said enigmatically as she headed for the airlock.
“I have never before met a prophet; are they always so mysterious, Empress?” Queen Sangiere asked Allie and I.
“You never quite get used to it, your highness.” I giggled.
A daring escape by the six Japanese prisoners requires Alex spreading her ‘wings’ even farther as she takes her kidnappers off-world. What surprises await Alex and her sisters on the strange, alien world? Two new members of Alex Reilly’s team witness firsthand why the ‘Sisters of Kili’ should never be underestimated.
Episode 8 “Terra”
0940 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 9th, 1944
“As you can see, Empress, this facility is very crude by comparison. I’m afraid it will be some time before our technology will catch up to Reilly.” I told Alex Reilly as we finished our tour of Atlantis-Minor- Mina’s chosen name for our base on Ni’ihau.
“Captain, though you call it ‘crude’, I find this small settlement of yours wonderfully relaxing! I am reminded of similar places on our Homeworld before my reassignment to Reilly.”
At this point, she stopped and lowered her head. “It…it has been such a long time, Alexandra.”
“I’m sorry, Alex, I didn’t mean to dredge up old memories.”
“No…no, that is not it at all. It is simply the fact that all my memories, as you designate them, are not of my reality! All known patterns, thought protocols, even my response to various stimuli, have all been installed into this revision of me! I have not actually experienced a single one. I am nothing but a preprogrammed replication of the original, Alex- what you would term a swindler or a cheat!”
“Listen, Alexandra Reilly, that may be how you came into being this time around, but I’ve learned from firsthand experience that what we are on the outside doesn’t matter as much as who or what we are on the inside!”
Alex looked at me in confusion.
“Look at it this way. I’m a woman now, true, but I still have all the knowledge, experiences, and memories of my original self- Alexander Steinert. Sure…I behave and am treated differently now, but inside…inside I’m still me, Alex! All of that combined with what I have become only develops me further as a person. It doesn’t make me a fraud or flim-flam man…er, woman! Past and future- they all come together to define me- me- Alexandra Steinert. I’m a far cry from my original, Alexandra Reilly- in essence I’m an improved version…as are you.”
“If I did not know better, I could verify your lineage back to the Homeworld! How is it your technology is so far behind, but your cognitive thought processes are so advanced, Alexandra?”
“I figure it hasta’ do with my upbringin’. Ma an’ Pa continuously impressed upon me an’ Brie the importance of good clean livin’- of treatin’ others with the same respect we expected from them. I’ve never thought twice about doin’ harm to other…”
“Yet there are those times, Empress. We cannot let those unacknowledged thoughts darken our core personality.”
Before I could ask how she knew, she placed her two pointer fingers together at their tips. I nodded my understanding.
“At least you have physically experienced most of your memories, Empress. I fear that everything but the last one hundred and sixty years has been nothing but virtual- a…um…a dream…a fantasy.” She countered.
“In a way, when I think of Cassie and Samantha, I have similar thoughts…”
A serene smile momentarily appeared…on both our faces. I again nodded in acknowledgement.
“I haven’t made those memories yet, Alex Reilly, but that doesn’t make them any less mine! I welcome you to make those and other memories you’ve received from Allie and I, your own. By recalling them and learning from them you can only better yourself. That’s what Allie meant when she said you were ‘rough around the edges’. You haven’t really experienced life yet- life outside a controlled environment, that is. Think of how it was on your planet…before…before its demise.”
Memories of her Homeworld arose in my mind. Though technically advanced, it had been a very beautiful world, not unlike my cherished Missouri. Information leading up to its destruction, though, did not surface in my recollection. Maybe she didn’t know what happened on her world. I decided not to pry.
“There you two are! Hey, sis, I think we’d better head home. I’ve had about enough adventure this visit. What’s wrong, honey?”
“Nothing…” I quickly wiped my eyes as I answered. “Alex and I were just talking about her Homeworld…”
“Oh…ya…beautiful place…wasn’t it?” Moisture began presenting itself from Allie’s eyes now. She took a minute to compose herself.
“Anyhow, I reckon I should get back to good ol’ 2026, young Alex is probably sick with worry! Alex, you’re more than welcome to come to the future with us- I’m sure you would find it fascinating!” Allie turned her attention to Alex Reilly.
I smiled at my future self’s lame excuse.
“Thank you, my sister, but I must return to my own time also. We have plenty to do there at our new domic…home. And what if my abilities should be requested somewhere in that time? If I remain here much longer, it may be too late for diversion.”
Allie and I started laughing at her polite decline of Allie’s offer.
“Why the frivolity; is my logic faulty?”
Allie recovered first. “Empress, ye have all the time in the world, Lass!” Allie’s use of a Scottish accent escaped me, but she sounded sincere nonetheless.
Alex Reilly cocked her head.
“What my future self means Empress, is that you forget you can return to the exact time of your departure…if you wish. We are the only person on this planet- in this dimension…this universe, capable of such a feat- that I know of!” I explained.
“Like I said, sis, rough around the edges.” Allie winked with a slight smile.
“No worse than I was at first! She at least has me for guidance. Who did I have?” I thought back to a few scant weeks ago.
“Alexandra Steinert! You’ve always had me watching your back, or did that never occur to you?”
“You sneaky bitch! You were behind everything?”
Allie raised her hands as if blocking an angry advance. “Not everything, Empress. What happened the last few days went entirely and way off script! This meeting the ancestors’ thing…never happened as I remember! In fact, none of us predicted your trip to and subsequent rescue of Reilly, sis! I figure Mina is still wracking her brains trying to figure out just how she missed that one! It’s as if we did a major rewrite of our dimension; that or we just diverged and created a new one! I’ll leave that up for you to decide though, sis. As far as I know though, my memories of everything up to this point haven’t changed. As worried as I was with all this happening, I’m…I’m comfortable with it.”
“Sweetheart, we’re ready.” Brandon announced in a sad tone from behind us. He, Spencer, Amelia, Cassie, Samantha, Joss, and Lynn stood there with their duffles shouldered.
“One minute, honey. I just want to say goodbye.”
He nodded.
“I’m going to miss you, sis! As far as I remember it, we don’t see each other again until after these two are born.” She thumbed back to our daughters. “Take good care of Sanford. You’re really going to fall hard for him! I’ll tell him about us a week before we get hitched, but you already know that.” Allie’s tears appeared in earnest now as we hugged each other. “Oh, Alex, I’m going to miss you, hon! Y’all take care now! Empress, you take care too!”
She stepped away from me, wiped her eyes, and embraced Alex Reilly.
“Mom, we’ll see each other again! Don’t let mom delude you, there will be many, many happy visits in the future.” Cassie approached and we embraced tightly.
“And I’ll miss you to, sweetheart!” I kissed her forehead. She too moved away from me, hugged Alex, and took a spot next to Allie.
“Cassie’s right, mom. There will be lots more times we all get together! Empress, be well!” She too gave me a bear hug and received a kiss. Sam repeated her goodbye to Alex.
“Captain Steinert, I have enjoyed our time together immensely! Thanks to our little side trip to Pearl, I have a better understanding of the events of that day! Please don’t be a stranger in our time, Alexandra Steinert! I will miss my wife’s twin sister and her friends with all my heart!”
Brandon looked back to Allie as if asking for permission of some kind. Allie just closed her eyes momentarily, which made two more tears cascade down her face.
“Captain!” Brandon saluted, “it has been an honor serving with you, ma’am!”
I returned his salute and offered my hand. “Mine as well, Lieutenant.”
He refused to release my hand instead, he pulled me close, wrapped his arms around me, and planted a wonderful…fantastic…oh, God, what a kiss! I heard Allie clear her throat.
Applause erupted from our small group, Cassie whistling loudly.
“You! Over here! Now!” Allie enunciated slowly- she was having a hard time holding back her mock anger and her smile. Brandon made sure I had my balance before releasing me and returning to Allie’s side.
Amelia was next to say goodbye. “Alex, you’re welcome at the Condo any time, sis! Just contact Brie in our time to give us a heads up. Take care now.”
I nodded and we embraced.
“Alexandra, this has been the most exciting experience ever! I look forward to your next visit and regard our parting with a heavy heart! Until next time, Empress!” Spencer hugged me and kissed my cheek.
At this point, had I been wearing makeup, I would have looked like a first class train wreck!
“Skipper, we had a really nice time! I’d almost forgotten the good times we had here. Don’t forget to look us up sometime, okay?”
“Jack.” Now it was my turn to give a big bear hug. “I’m going to miss you and Ricky Lynn the most I think!”
“But Skip, we’re still here with ya! How can ya miss us if we ain’t left?” Lynn sounded exasperated.
“I thought by now you would have figured this time travel thing out, Ricky Lynn. I know you two are still here, but we’ll,” I motioned between the three of us, “we’ll be eighty-two years apart! That’s a huge distance even with time travel! You two take care and tell Carroll I’m so happy for her! I’ll get something for the baby next time I’m there!”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Ladies?”
“Right, Admiral.”
Jack and Lynn stepped over next to Allie- the eight then joining hands.
On an impulse, both Alex Reilly and I fell to one knee.
“Until we meet again, Empress, travel well!” We said in unison.
“Knock it off, you two!” Allie growled.
We both smiled.
“Ready everyone?” Allie asked and received seven nods.
“Alex, I’m sorry about Cindy, it was a good try though.”
That was the last thing Allie said before they disappeared.
“You’re not going to tell her!” Alex looked to me in disbelief after a few minutes of waiting.
“Nope! She has to have some surprises, Alex. What would the world be like without surprises?”
“She can see the future as well as you or I, you know.”
“I’m counting on it, in fact, I’m hoping she tries real hard, Alex!”
Alex Reilly cocked her head in confusion.
“All part of the plan…and the surprise.” I giggled. “So, now that we’ve blown your excuse for a quick return to Kili out of the water, you’re welcome to stay as long as you wish, Empress. Could I interest you in a little sunbathing on our wonderful beach? I just happen to have an extra swimsuit.”
“That miniscule covering you call a bikini? Why I haven’t been that exposed in over nine…wait, I’ve never been that exposed in my life! When do we start?”
“Empress, may we, the past and present reigning monarch’s of Kili join you?” Mina’s voice startled me awake.
I found myself lying face down on my blanket, my top untied. When had I done that? I glanced over to Alex Reilly. She looked to be still sound asleep on her back.
“By all means, your highness’. I think there’s enough room for two more.” I replied as I looked up at her and Billie. Both wore colorful, flowered print two-piece bathers that looked identical to what she wore on our initial visit to Kili. “You two look very nice, Mina.”
“Thank you Alexandra, you both look…very…um…very…relaxed.”
“I think they both look extremely captivating, Mina.” Billie complimented.
“Yes, I expect that you would, your majesty!”
“Don’t mind her Billie, Mina was raised in a time where display of one’s physical attributes was frowned upon- floor length dresses; high, starched collars; tight, breath-constricting corsets; and large bustles were all the rage- plus, she’s British!” I giggled.
“I never wore such fittings, I’ll have you know!” She growled as she spread her towel on the warm pristine sand beside me.
“Not the first time around, at least!” I commented.
“Nor do I look forward to it the second or third time, Alexandra!”
“Hey, if I have to, you have to, your highness! If we want to blend in…” I let it drop.
“What are you two talking about?” Billie asked from the other side of Mina.
“Mina and I will be traveling back to the 1800’s in a few weeks. In order to draw as little attention as possible, we must obtain and wear period clothing. As I’ve said, the style of that time period is a bit…um…confining- especially for women.”
“Like this event you call ‘Halloween’, Alexandra? Hearing your descriptions, images of people in costume filled my mind.” Alex Reilly said as she rolled to her side and squinted at us. I don’t think she even noticed that one side of her top stayed on her blanket. Ignoring the display, I set her recollection straight.
“Those are Allie’s memories, Alex. At this point in American society, we don’t make such a big deal of Halloween- that comes about later, but yes you’re right, similar to Halloween in that we dress in costume.”
“I would like to go to these 1800’s of yours, Alexandra.”
“You might be a little busy by then, Miss Reilly.”
“So you have said. As I have told you, I haven’t seen that yet. I was not aware I possessed that ability before we left Reilly…I mean Kili, Empress.”
“Trust me, you’ll find great pleasure in it, Alex!”
“You are the consummate tease, Alexandra!”
“Thank you, Mina!”
“Hi! Would it be socially acceptable that I darken my outermost layer also? Chief Ricky Lynn has allowed me use of her redundant…um…bikini.”
“It is called sunbathing, Camille of Reilly, and the answer is yes. Deploy your auxilliary covering on the temperate, loosely compressed, powdered silica next to me and recline!” Alex Reilly replied.
“Unfortunately, I am without any auxilliary covering, Empress. May I coexist with you?”
Alex sighed. “Affirmative.” She sounded slightly annoyed.
“The ancestor’s really talk funny, don’t they Mina?” I giggled as I re-tied my top and turned over.
“No worse than some of the dialects I’ve heard in my travels, Alexandra.”
“Speaking of which, you should hear how they talk in 2026! Did you know that ‘fat’ and ‘sick’ lose their negative connotation and become positive descriptive there?”
“All the more reason not to travel beyond one’s barrier, Alexandra!” Mina decreed with a little annoyance.
I looked over at her wondering where that had come from. Mina’s attitude had changed since we returned to 1944 yesterday.
“Spill it, your highness! What’s got you so distressed?”
“Did I say I was distressed, Alexandra? I don’t recall saying anything of the kind!”
“Knock it off, Mina! You’ve been acting strange since we got back to base! I thought you might want to talk about it, that’s all. If you don’t, that’s fine too.”
After several minutes of silence, I was beginning to think she actually might not want to discuss things.
“The future Empress has told you everything you need to know, Captain. Discussion of my fate is unnecessary.”
“For the record, your highness, Allie didn’t have to tell me a thing! As soon as we arrived on Kili in 2027BC, I started seeing the future- your future, ma’am. I am deeply saddened by your lack of trust in me, Mina. I would never break a vow I’ve made to a friend or relative. I would just assume die first!”
“You saw that far into my future…over almost four thousand years?”
“Does that surprise you, sister? You, yourself saw our merging futures decades ago!” I paused. “Think about what is time to me now, your highness- an arbitrary point; a variable? For Alex and I time is no longer the ultimate constant; it is more like this beach. Each grain of sand is like a possible stopping point in a vast pool called time. Changing dimensions is no more arduous than walking to the other side of this island…to another beach. Moving between universes, like flying to another island! In short, my sister, no distance is too great- especially where my family is involved.”
Again we were all silent for a while.
“And you’re comfortable with my decision?” She finally asked.
“I never said that, but it is your choice to make! I have no option but to oblige, Mina. I could fight you tooth and nail on this, and I could give you many valid reasons to change your mind, but in the end it would only be selfish of me to keep you here. Remember, I have vowed to take care of my friends and family, not control them!”
“So, you have learned…learned to examine every crevasse and eddy- every little fleck of the future as it pertains to your proposed actions? I thought you too impulsive…too reckless yet, Alexandra.”
“Your highness, being pulled into another universe against your will; shocked back to life on a cold, hard floor- naked; waking to an old, worn out reflection in the mirror; then suddenly becoming responsible for a hundred unknown lives; resuming an indeterminate plan to rescue said number before their sun devours them; oh, and then there is the small matter of completely moving a large complex from one universe to another and moving it a second time within the confines of Earth to Kili; What about all that isn’t impulsive or reckless?”
I just looked at her with a raised eyebrow waiting for some well thought response to the contrary.
“Sometimes we must push reason and logic aside and simply rely on our intuition, Alexandra! In saving Reilly, you made that difficult decision. That is the defining moment between student and instructor. You have exceeded my expectations…as I knew you would.”
“So why the sour grapes about traveling past your ‘boundry’, Mina? I’ve proven again and again that to do so is safe. What is so disturbing about seeing past your own lifespan?”
“I am afraid it may influence my decision, Alexandra.”
“To use one of your expressions, Mina. Poppycock!”
“Excuse me?”
“Poppycock! There is nothing stopping you from visiting our future, your highness…nothing at all! With your added gift of transcommunication, all you have to do is call me…let me know that you want to visit. I’m nothing more than a thought away, my worrisome sister.”
“Empress, are you sure your inception was not on the Homeworld?” Alex Reilly questioned me as she rose and rested upright on her elbows, still not noticing her dangling top. Camille pushed herself up to sitting by one arm behind her.
“Alex is right, Empress. Your reason and compassion are ubiquitous in our stories. If you have never visited the Homeworld, how have they been conceived?”
“Why would you think I traveled between universes, Cami? Your Alex would be better equipped to inspire myths of the Empress. She is more familiar with the Homeworld than me.”
“Because you are the only one I know to accomplish such a feat. You possess the wisdom and compassion, Empress…you, not Alex. She has much to learn from you.”
“Thank you for your confidence, Camille Darough of Reilly! Janelle Hathor would show me more compassion! I am not that much of a tyrant am I?”
“You misunderstand, Alex. You are indeed the Empress, but as the future Empress has declared, you are very irregular around the perimeter.”
“That’s ‘rough around the edges’, Cami!” I rolled my eyes and looked toward Mina for strength.
My attention instead turned to four figures leaving the tree line. To my surprise one of the figures turned out to be Scotti Williams. She, Josie, Tish and Random joined us on the warm sand.
“Miss Williams, this is a pleasant turn of events. How did Josie manage to talk you into such an ‘un-Corp-like soirée,” I asked after they had settled onto their blankets? Scotti frowned at me in silence for a few minutes or so.
“It didn’t take much, Captain.” Josie answered for her. “I simply overheard her complaining about the heat and showed her how to make a bathing suit out of her blouse and a pair of shorts. After that I invited her, Tish, and Randi here.”
“You mean you had Cmdr. Cummins use her powers to dress me in this…this…and force me to come here!” Sandra ‘Scotti’ Williams protested through clinched teeth.
“No, she didn’t, Scotti! I changed your clothes for you, but I didn’t force you to this beach!” Jack spoke as she appeared at the tree line wearing her bikini and prepared to do some sunbathing. “Such a wonderful day for a tan, don’t you think, ladies?”
“This is almost as embarrassing as those things you people call coverings!” Scotti hissed once more.
“Instead of Sandi we should have called you ‘Beachy’!” Jack giggled as she casually turned on her tummy and gracefully reached back to untie her top.
“How can you be so nonchalant? Have you no shame, Commander?” I noticed her suddenly stare at Alex Reilly.
“Scotti, if you had gone to the future with the Empress, you would have been branded a prude! I suggest you stop wallowing in self-righteousness and self-pity and start soaking up this wonderful sunshine! Don’t make me throw you into that surf, Sergeant!”
“I’m not a sergeant any more, remember? The Admiral and Major gave me a field commission to Lieutenant.”
“All the more reason to throw you into the drink, Lieutenant Williams, your mine now, my pretty!” I cackled maniacally.
“How can you…”
“Miss Williams?”
“Skipper?”
“Miss Williams, I suggest you quit while you’re still dry.”
“But Skipper, you can’t…”
“Scotti, can you absolutely say, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that laying here does not elicit some form of relaxation?”
“It does…but that’s not the poi…”
“Does it or doesn’t it feel refreshing, Lieutenant?”
“It does, Skipper, but…”
“Stow it, marine! The rest of us prefer to relax here in silence or with at least pleasant conversation! Complaints can be formally expressed when I’m back on duty! Is that clear, Miss Williams?”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Good! Now can we just lay here and enjoy the sun before you go and scare it away, lieutenant?”
“Aye, Skipper”
“Well done, Alex, I couldn’t have done better myself!”
“I am you, Empress.”
“I must disagree, Empress. Alex Reilly may be genetically identical, but she is deficit your experience.” Camille asserted.
“We’ve already been through that Cami! What is so wrong about just laying here soaking up some rays?”
“Rays, Alexandra?”
“Twenty-first century slang, Mina. If you wouldn’t be so deadset against the trip, we could show you the sights and sounds.”
“Possibly. Can we return to sunbathing, Alexandra?”
Jack tapping me on my shoulder brought me back from a wonderful daydream.
“Sorry, Alex, but take a glance over at Lt. Williams.” She whispered.
Rising to my elbows, I looked over to where Scotti had spread out her blanket. It was empty.
“Where’d she go? You didn’t…”
“No, Cap, she’s still there, you just can’t see her.”
“Her gift?” I whispered back staring more intently at the seemingly unattended blanket.
“I’m surprised you didn’t see this, Cap.”
“I’ve been a little busy lately, Jack! Lt. William’s rebellious attitude has gotten old to the point of being ignored.”
An annoying sand fly that had been bothering each of us in succession hovered then landed in mid-air on some unseen surface. A quiet smack was heard and the fly suddenly flattened, but nothing was seen that was capable of such action. Slowly the form of a woman lying on her side started to appear, translucent at first then becoming solid. Scotti Williams began to move as she woke up from her slumber.
She sat up and looked around.
“Okay, what did I do wrong now?!” She asked as she noticed every eye of our small group fixed on her. “You told me to relax…I did…so what’s so damn fascinating about me doing that?”
“Jack, show her what we just saw.” I suggested.
“Show me what?”
She got no answer.
“Show me wha…you just made that up, Commander! I can’t do tha…” Scotti’s eyes grew big as she lifted her hand to reveal the squashed sand fly in her palm. “Ewww!” She immediately wiped the remains off on her blanket.
“So?” I raised an eyebrow at her.
“So…so…so how’d I do that?”
“You tell us, Miss Williams!”
“I have no idea, I…” She frowned in confusion as she tried to think of any possible solution.
“She was dreaming of meeting her father, Alex. She just kept repeating that she didn’t want to be here…there- hoping that he wouldn’t see her!” Jack informed us.
“You’re not supposed to be peeping into my dreams, Commander! Those are private!”
I laughed at her statement.
“Had she not been looking after you, Lieutenant, we might have been forming a search party for you at this very moment!” I exclaimed. “Try to do it again, Scotti.”
“I don’t know how!”
“Try thinking you don’t want to be here- that you don’t want to be seen, it worked in your dream once.” I suggested.
“I really don’t want to be here though, Skipper! I definitely don’t want to be seen in this!”
Scotti seemed to fade out as she spoke; her last few words seemed to come from thin air.
“Oh, God! I’m desolving! I can’t see myself! Help me! Help me, please!”
“Miss Williams, please settle down and rejoin us, would you?” I said calmly.
“How? How do I do it?” Her frantic voice cried out.
“Maybe try wanting to be here; that would be my guess.”
Slowly she returned to solid, looking at her hands in amazement while doing so.
“My word, the invisible woman!” Mina chimed out. “Yet another fiction classic becomes fact.”
“Let’s hope Vampires stay fiction!” Jack retorted.
“I’m afraid they’ll surface in the following decades, Jack! They’ll call themselves divorce lawyers.” I laughed at my own joke despite the confused looks I received.
Sandra Williams practiced her gift many times before satisfying her curiosity and resuming her sunbathing. Josie watched in fascination the whole time. I noticed the slightest bit of disappointment come over her.
“Josie, you’ll receive your gift. It may take some time, but I promise, you’ll enjoy it immensely!”
She immediately looked conspiratorially over to Jack, who shook her head in denial.
“Not this time Josie!” She pointed to me instead.
“May I ask when, Captain?” She asked with a neutral expression.
“Give it a month or two, Josie.” I smiled.
A huge smile broke out on her face, as she lay back down happy for my confirmation.
“Breaking the rules again, Alexandra?” Mina smiled at me with a raised eyebrow.
“As often as I can, your highness…and wherever I can!” I smiled back and nine out of ten of us giggled.
“By the way, Scotti, don’t use that gift to sneak into the women’s showers! We’ve heard how you marines are!”
Sandra Williams has a very nice laugh and one amazing smile when she chooses to show it- despite the very red face and equally red head of hair!
Several hours later, Jack entered my office. Sunbathing had completed its intended purpose- to make me regret having to resume my job as base commander!
“Alex, we need to pay a visit to the six. They’ve been locked up in the brig almost twenty-four hours now, or is this part of your plan?”
“Didn’t that sun feel marvelous this morning, Jack?” I asked as I stretched in my chair.
“Don’t go all soft on me, Cap! We need to discuss the six! We can’t leave them there indefinitely, you know.”
Jack looked cute when she was being serious.
“I know we can’t, Jack! I just hate to see this happen. I’ve tried to find some way of avoiding the outcome, but I see no clear way around it.” I told her, shaking my head slightly.
“How many, Alex?”
“How many?”
“How many do we lose in the process? You know, how many die?”
“Jack, no one dies. They make it safely to the dock where…I…you and I that is…where we take them…home.”
“What happens to me then, Empress?”
“Nothing…nothing happens to you, Jack.” I knew better than to hide the future from her. The blonde’s eyes widening spoke volumes. She had clearly seen every detail the next day would hold for us.
My Ex-O simply closed her eyes, nodded, and accepted the fact that she would be experiencing probably the worst day in her life.
“Let’s get this over with then.” I said as I stood, walked around my desk, and together Jack and I walked out of my office heading for the brig.
“Remember, Jack, Tish is protected at all cost!”
“Aye, Cap.”
I began to steel myself for our encounter.
“And you’re sure there is no other way, Alex?”
I simply sighed in answer.
1313 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 9th, 1944
As we neared the building housing the brig, Jack and I heard a number of high-pitched voices screaming at each other. Understanding only ‘cursing’ Japanese, I had little idea what was being said- with the exception of certain curses, of course.
We opened the door to an old-fashioned Japanese hen fight! Tish was on our side of the bars trying to get the six women on the other side to stop kicking, scratching, biting, and hair-pulling each other.
If I hadn’t seen this to be a setup, I would have really believed it! Looking at Jack, I asked the one question I had been dreading for three days.
“Are you ready, Jack?”
She took a big breath, looked at me, and nodded once.
Immediately all six squabbling Japanese women separated and flew to different spots on the walls of the cell. Tish quickly turned in our direction.
“Thank you, Commander; they were getting out of hand!”
“What were they fighting for, Tish?” I asked.
“They blame each other for their circumstances, Captain. This has been going on all morning!”
Just then, one of the girls said something I’d rather not repeat and Jack’s head snapped back as if hit with an invisible fist. She fell to the floor unconscious, the six in the cell dropped to the floor instantly. The same girl looked surprised for a second then figured out what had happened. She said something to the others.
“Tish, run! That’s an order!” I shouted despite knowing she didn’t stand a chance.
“How did they do that, Alexandra-sensei?”
That was the last thing she said before the cell door flew open and Tish hit the wall hard. Her unconscious body crumpled to the floor as six confused women walked, unrestricted from the holding cell.
Taking Jack’s sidearm, I was told in Japanese that I was their prisoner. I hate knowing the future sometimes! The ‘Reilly’ suit I had on under my uniform started translating also.
‘Empress! I have been monitoring you. Do you require assistance?’ Cami asked in my mind.
‘No, Cami, this whole situation has been foreseen. Stay where you are and keep everyone clear of the dock. That is my wish, Camille Darough of Reilly!’
‘As you desire, Empress. I have informed Alex and she concurs. We are ‘making a path’ for you and your prisoners.’ Came her reply.
‘I’m their prisoner, Cami, not the other way around!’ I thought back.
‘But you can…’
‘They don’t know that yet. I will not reveal my gift until the time is right.’
‘Acknowledged, Empress.’ Cami ended our conversation.
The business end of Jack’s Colt pushing harder into the nape of my neck indicated I was not moving fast enough for their liking. I now had my hands tied behind me and was being directed across the base to our dock. Tish was being carried by two of the girls while the other four made sure I didn’t do anything heroic.
True to her word, Cami had effectively cleared the way and I saw no sign of any personnel. Still, Cami was going to get a shock.
Thirty yards from the first plank, Jack’s Colt suddenly jerked back, firing one round into the air as it left its abductor’s hand, and flew off into the underbrush. My bindings came loose and fell to the ground.
To her credit, Camille made a good try of it. Looking angrier than a raccoon surrounded by a pack of hound dogs, she appeared in our path. Her concentration was very evident.
“Release her at once!” She growled just before she doubled over in pain a dozen feet to the right of her original position. Gasping for air even in my mind, she apologized for not heeding my wishes.
Tish started to regain consciousness and began squirming. She was allowed to stand and was quickly subdued, her hands being held behind her.
So far, all according to plan, I thought.
“Tish, ask them how they presume to get off the island. We have no boat on reserve.” I had given orders to not reveal our hi-tech clothing.
The six argued back and forth for several minutes before one of them- the leader, I presume, spoke.
“They were unaware of that Captain. They expected Sand Dollar to be tied up here.”
“Tell them the boat is on a mission right now. If they want to wait a few days…”
Again all six squabbled back and forth before their leader spoke once more.
“Captain, they know you have some special powers! I’m not sure how they know that. They say you can take them home, sensei.”
The girl on her left made a gesture that, if acted on, would have snapped Tish’s neck!
I raised my hands in surrender. “Alright! Tell them I’ll take them anywhere they like- just don’t hurt you, Tish. Exact translation please.” I nodded slightly.
Glancing quickly in Cami’s direction, I saw that she was no longer there. A slight tingle at the back of my neck told me that everything was ready.
“Where do they want to go, Tish?”
Again all six squabbled a few seconds before one answered.
“They want safe passage to Hiroshima, sensei! From there they will disperse.”
“Fine. Tell them to join hands and have one of them touch me. Tell them not to let go until told to do so, Tish.”
After looking at each other in confusion, they joined hands and their leader, the shortest of the six, took a firm hold of my left wrist.
“You are not seriously taking them to the homeland, Alex-sensei!”
Again I nodded once. I could not hold back the stray tear that escaped my eye.
“I’m sorry for this, Tish!” I apologized, as the bright tropical vegetation of our island paradise became an arid, wind-blown, post-apocalyptic wasteland.
Remnants of buildings nearly razed to the ground surrounded us. Melted masses of what could have been steel poles, probably streetlights at one time, bent at ground level stood witness to the savage heat this area had endured. Next to us the last vestige of a wall displayed the faint silhouette of some unfortunate soul caught off guard by the terrific blast.
I was the only one of us that understood the desolate landscape. Tish immediately looked at me. I could hold back my tears no longer.
“Sensei, how far in the future are we?”
“Hiroshima, Japan, September, 1945. I’m so sorry Tish…I’m so very sorry!” I said as I bowed my head in sorrow.
“That’s impossible! Such destruction! What kind of attack would do such damage, Captain?” She took a good look around us and then looked back to me with a pleading look.
“One…one bomb. One…atomic…bomb.” I sniffled.
“Can it be stopped from happening?”
“It has already happened here, Tish, so no. If we can get back to the past, then maybe.” It hurt so much to lie to her.
“My home?”
I shook my head.
“My family?”
“Everything…everyone…gone.” Tears freely cascaded from the cheeks of my lowered head.
“You must stop this, sensei!” Tish then screamed something in her native tongue; her voice echoed without resistance from all around us.
Our six captors quieted a moment then began squabbling again.
“They want you to take them somewhere safe, sensei!”
“Have them hold on again, Tish.” It was time to spring my trap- and to go for distance!
I concentrated on the location seen in my premonitions. This would be the farthest jump I had ever attempted. If successful, more than one boundary would be crossed this day! Should we actually arrive on target and not die instantly, I would prove to myself forevermore that I was Mina’s famed Empress.
“Tish, this trip may take a little longer than normal. You may want to close your eyes, my sisters.”
She did as asked and I pulled the trigger figuratively.
As with my unexpected travel to Reilly a few days before, our small group collapsed into me and everything went black for an instant. This time however, the pinpoints of light I called stars stayed somewhat fixed, moving slightly to port as our destination centered in my vision.
Like before, the stars focused and congealed into galaxies, separating into individual stars again a second later. A single star brightened and began growing larger. Within seconds I could tell this star was not our beloved yellow sun, but a smaller one with a bluish-white hue.
Moving closer, I was relieved to see that this sun was not our ultimate destination, but moved slightly to starboard allowing us passage as we made a slight course correction. Presently, a small, mostly beige planet came into view and began growing in size, revealing a strange unfamiliar landmass as we moved closer.
After blacking out once more, my vision slowly focused on a lush jungle landscape. All about us strange vegetation grew tall and thick. Strange sounds filled my ears as I kept us phased out just in case.
“Tish, don’t let go. I haven’t rephased us yet. Just tell our captors that we have arrived ‘someplace safe’. Don’t include any other information, please.”
Doing as told, she looked back to me. “Where are we, Alexandra-sensei, these surroundings are unlike anything I have ever seen?”
“That’s because you’ve never been to another planet before, Takashi-chan!” I answered while fighting an increasingly urgent yawn. I felt drained from the trip, but asked myself how far away from Earth this place was.
‘Randi says one hundred eight of your light-years from Earth, Alex. How did you find such a beautiful place?’
‘Quiet, Cami! You’re not to reveal yourself yet!’ I thought to her as the yawn I had fought to hold finally escaped my mouth.
‘Cap, we have motion eighty clicks at nine o’clock!’
‘Continue radio silence, Commander!’
‘Aye!’
A loud, high-pitched shriek filled the air from the direction Jack had indicated. Goose bumps immediately filled every square inch of my skin; my heart doubled its beat rate instantly- as it had in my vision.
Our six captors stopped their squabbling instantly and began scanning for the frightening sound’s originator.
“Alex, move you’re group off to the right and standby” I said aloud. Tish’s eyes widened immediately.
“You knew, Sensei?”
I nodded slightly in reply. A devious smile crept onto my face.
“Will they be safe here, sensei?”
“Perfectly, Takashi-chan. They will be right at home here- trust me.”
“But that noise! It sounded big and angry!”
“Sounds and size can be deceiving, sisters. Do not assume animosity should we be approached. It is only a display of dominance and territory. We stand our ground and don’t back down.” I instructed everyone in earshot.
Vegetation could be heard thrashing about seventy or so yards from us and another blood-curdling shriek resonated through the heavy, moisture-laden air.
The smallest of our captors, their self-appointed leader, looked deep in concentration as she dug her feet into the ground like a Sumo wrestler facing an opponent.
Whatever was coming grew closer! Any second we would be face to face with the most underestimated adversary I’d ever met!
“Tish, I’m going to rephase us now. This thing can see us either way so stay on your toes, sisters.”
“How can it see us when…” was all she got out as she suddenly doubled over in pain!
That would leave a mark! I awaited the same treatment. Having foreseen the attack did nothing to ready myself for the intense agony I felt next!
If everything worked out as envisioned, I would awaken in a warm bed next to my companions…minus the six.
Trying not to cry out, I allowed the blackness to quickly over take me- a welcome release from the intense searing pain I was experiencing.
“Alex! Alex, wake up! Alex!”
Jack’s voice called out to me as consciousness reasserted itself. My entire midsection felt as if I had been used as a punching bag! The pain I had experienced earlier returned, though somewhat diminished. I assumed a fetal position, pulling my knees into my chest in order to ease the extreme discomfort. A loud moan escaped my lips.
“Cami, can you do to the Captain, what you did to us?”
“I’ll try, Jacki, I’m already compensating for the five of us now!”
My pain ebbed to a manageable throbbing.
“Thank you Cami, that feels much better.”
“You are quite welcome, Empress.”
Five different people ‘shushed’ her at once.
“First rule when captured, Cami, is to not disclose details to the enemy! Name, rank, serial number, that’s all that’s required.”
“Like your repetitive statements shortly after you woke up on Reilly!”
“Ya, exactly! Now pipe down before they hear us!”
“It doesn’t matter, Cap, they’re tuned into our every thought.”
“I know, Jack. You and Cami might want to stop listening for a minute.”
“Alex is right, Camille. Shut her mind out…unless you want to be sick!”
“Acknowledged, Jacquelyn. Ready, Captain.”
I immediately brought to mind that most horrifying image.
Our pain completely vanished!
“Way to go, Cap! Now maybe they’ll listen. Wait, they’re coming.
A door sized panel silently slid open before us, two human-like beings entered and the door closed behind them.
‘Who are you and how dare you threaten us with such barbaric displays of torture!’ I heard in my head.
I looked at the two for a moment. Each was approximately four and a half feet tall with three long fingers on each hand. Their bodies were extremely thin- very lanky with almost no muscle tone at all evident on their long arms. These creatures had small reddish colored eyes and practically no hair to speak of, but instead had blotches of forest color hues forming some sort of camouflage. A mouth was barely defined by thin bluish lines I assumed to be lips. All in all, completely opposite from the sounds they produced outside.
The intense pain returned and coursed through my body.
‘Who are you and why do you threaten us with such images!’
“Turn off your own torture techniques and I’ll answer your questions! I said as well as thought.
The two beings looked at each other and my torture stopped.
‘You will answer us now!’
“We are innocent travelers and have come from another galaxy; a place we call Earth.”
‘Why envision such images?’
“To make you stop hurting us and hear us out. We were unaware this planet contained so advanced a species. We also did not expect such a rude welcome!”
‘You are not innocent travelers! We have seen your plan! You wish to maroon those six uncivilized creatures on our world!’
My pain returned. Jack and Cami issued forth a counter attack, which caught our hosts off guard. Both hit the wall behind them with extreme prejudice!
Our courageous mind warriors quickly doubled over in pain again.
“Stop this!” I screamed, using my pain to maximize my volume. “Stop this at once!”
As I had hoped, both beings’ hands shot to they’re…um…ears…I think.
Jack and Cami immediately relaxed.
‘I can scream a lot louder if you don’t stop hurting us!’ I thought to them as loud as I could.
I was rewarded with two cold stares- you could almost read into it the ‘I dare you’.
“All right!” I admitted, “I lied about our motives. We came here hoping our six captors might find a home among your society. They’re strong powers would endanger everyone on our world! Rather than have them destroyed on Earth, I thought they might prove worthy citizens of this world- among people whose powers rival their own! That is our true intention.”
Again the two strange little beings looked at each other.
‘You speak the truth. We shall take time to debate your petition, but first a question. You claim these six beings have powers superior to anyone on your world, yet we sense two of you have the power to bring them thousands of units across the universe. Why claim your world devoid of such talents- especially with two others capable of thought warfare in your presence?’
“My twin sister and I are the only two capable of such travel. On our world we are referred to as the Empress of Time and Space. We are peaceful travelers, dedicated to helping our civilization continue its development. Together, we right the wrongs of past, present, and future by using our abilities. Our two sisters are what we call Mind Warriors and are the only ones remotely capable of containing those six!”
‘Your crusade is an honorable one. Our world too, has one so gifted, but without the ability to pass through time. That is a valuable asset indeed. We would think it increases your rate of success. Your Mind Warriors will stand down now and rest.’
“They will comply. “ I nodded to Jack and Camille as they slowly readjusted themselves on their makeshift cots. I returned my attention to our two hosts. “Our success is not as impressive as you might think. Despite our advantage, many do not heed our warnings. The horrific images you witnessed illustrate such consequences. I’m afraid more severe catastrophes will befall our world before those in power will listen.”
‘You are not in control of your world?’
“Heavens no; I have no taste for political power! I have vowed to help my world any way I can- with or without governmental approval.”
‘A bold undertaking indeed- one that could possibly result in your untimely demise, Empress of Time and Space. We will cease our torment and debate the request for asylum of your miscreants. Please rest, someone will attend to your needs. Please do not try to leave as we will be monitoring you, Empress of Time and Space.’
“My name is Alexandra Steinert and my sister’s name is Alexandra Reilly; we find our title egotistical and aristocratic! We will not attempt escape if you do not set about torturing us again!”
‘Rare creatures indeed! Noblity that refuses stature! Such power at your command, yet we sense kindness, grace, and extreme self-control- not only from you, but your companions- extremely valuable among higher order beings. We will return.’
“How’d you know they couldn’t stand our high pitched screams, Cap?” Jack asked still rubbing her head.
“Foresight, Jacquelyn, foresight.” Alex Reilly answered.
“Oh ya, right.”
“Sensei, where are the others? Will they be all right?” Tish whispered to me while looking around the room.
“They will be fine, Tish, as I said before, they are a better fit on this world than ours. Here they can develop their abilities without fear of harm or retribution. I have no doubt that they are being ‘shown’ how to behave on this world- being taught what is expected of them.” I smiled as I remembered my visions. “Tish, you don’t have to whisper by the way, they can hear your thoughts.”
As we talked, another ‘person’ walked into the room. Behind it followed two trays, some kind of clear liquid in a translucent container with what looked like small glasses on the first, and some sort of small, rolled, finger-type food neatly arranged on a flat circular dish on the second.
“Please, allow us, “I heard Jack and Cami say mentally to our newest host. Its head nodded with the slightest motion and the two trays moved forward stopping at each of our beds momentarily. Each of us poured a glass of liquid and took a couple of the food items.
‘The clear liquid is what you call water, it has been sterilized of any biologicals for your protection and the other is a selection of nutritional items we believe will appeal to you- at least our preparer thinks they are appealing.’ We all heard in our minds.
I began giggling immediately. It appeared that every world had the same attitude for prepared food in the military.
“How do you know we are militia?” It asked me.
“I have the same rapport with my cooks back on my base. It is sort of a backhanded compliment on my world. That and y’all are in camouflage.” I pointed to our newest host.
‘Apparently our two worlds are not that different, Captain.’
“More alike than you believe, I’m afraid.” I winked back.
“This reminds me of sushi!” Tish blurted out as she took a bite of a sample.
“What is ‘sushi’, Takashi Moritsu?” Camille asked in confusion.
“Sushi is a variety of fish and vegetables cut, prepared, and served raw wrapped in seaweed or lettuce- for example.” She held up the strange looking item with a single bite out of it.
I bit into one of the items I had taken. “This tastes like a hamburger with all the fixin’- how do you do this?”
‘Our ‘food’ as you call it reacts to the nutritional wants or desires of the individual to whom it is served. Whichever piece you chose it would taste like what you imagine.’
“This would be a wonderful addition to the menu back at Reilly; I must get your fabrication data!” Alex bubbled.
‘Your sister talks strange, Captain. Is she requesting the recipe?’
“Yes. I’m afraid she’s been away for a while, but we’re working on that.” I giggled again.
‘It is strange to hear laughter. That noise is what you call laughter, is it not?’
“It is! Does it bother you?”
‘No. It is of a sufficiently decreased volume as to be tolerable.’
If I had to guess, I think our host just smiled.
“Are we allowed to get up and move around a little bit or are we confined to these beds?” I inquired.
‘What beds, Empress? You have not changed position since your arrival.’ I heard in my head.
Our room, the beds, everything around us, melted back into the same jungle we had arrived in many hours before. The small frail looking creatures that were our hosts’ disappeared- in fact everything had vanished completely as new scenery now appeared.
The vegetation around us melted and changed. Trees and manicured shrubs became the landscape. Tall, elegant buildings could be seen reaching for the sky all around us through the new foliage. We were in some sort of park reminiscent of New York City’s Central Park. Before us, and in place of the tiny alien creature stood a handsome man, about six-two, wavy brown hair, tastefully dressed, and in his mid twenties.
Off to our immediate right, our six captors struggled against four invisible walls like caged animals- apparently, they could neither hear, smell, sense, nor see us. Six more very handsome men of around the same age stood around the imaginary enclosure keeping watch over them.
“This has all been just an illusion? Why?” Tish stated as she looked around in disbelief. It was evident she was having problems understanding what was happening.
“We were being tested, Tish.” I informed her. “They had to know if we meant them harm.”
“That’s some kind of test, Alex! I wonder what they do to their enemies.” Jack rubbed her abdomen recalling her earlier torment.
“You and Cami…of all people…you two should understand, Jack. The Terrans are telepathic beings. They’re main protection is to invade the mind of their opponents- make them reveal their weaknesses.”
Our newly revealed host stepped toward me with his hand outstretched. “Empress, I am truly sorry for your mistreatment!” I took his proffered hand. “I can assure you that it was necessary in order to, as you said, protect ourselves. Now that we have confirmed your identities and purpose here, we welcome you and your group to Citadel! Your lodgings are being prepared as we speak. I hope you find them comfortable, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming.”
The man’s smile was intoxicating!
“I’m not married yet, Tibius- not…” He pulled me into a firm embrace and kissed me. What a kiss! After a few minutes we come up for air and I finished my statement. “Not for another three years, I’m afraid.”
“Forgive me…I still have trouble with your form of time travel, Empress! If not for the impending nuptials, I would try to gain your heart myself, as the last time we met.” Tibius released me, took a step back, and looked at me in curiosity. A brightening of his smile, if possible, signaled me he had tentatively solved his conundrum.
“Ah! You are still available! I think I finally understand this dimensional and temporal travel you are so fond of!” The handsome man’s face saddened slightly.
“Alas, if I were to gain your affections now I would…” He rubbed his head lightly. “I would change the circumstances that first brought you here! And to think I was the fool to announce my understanding! I am no closer to comprehension than I was before!” Tibius lowered his head slightly and shook it gently side to side in defeat.
“That is why you need our help, dear friend. You lack the understanding to seduce your women and therefore have lost the ability to…um…love.” A small devilish smile appeared on my face.
“That is not it at all, beautiful Empress!” Tibius frowned, not comprehending my jab at the absence of women on this planet. “As I told you on your last visit; a failed experiment has caused our folly! We would have no problem seducing our counterparts, if…if any yet remained.” Sadness overtook his face again as he thought about it.
“That’s so sad! In that way our two societies share a similar quandary. You see, Reilly has no men and…you’re…oh, I see now.” Cami said blushing as she suddenly grasped our purpose here. She motioned to the six incensed hellcats vigorously seeking escape from their invisible cell. “Do you think they will acquiesce, Alex?”
I just nodded once with a smile. They had no other choice. The Terrans held the upper hand on abilities, so the six stood no chance of escape. I thought of the life awaiting them here: six women on a planet of several hundred million handsome, virulent, needy, men! They would be treated better than royalty! Competition would be fierce just to catch a glimpse of them! In short, they could command anything of these doomed souls! They would be loved and pampered- completely spoiled! I grew jealous just thinking about the life these women would lead!
“Have you had any luck deactivating the nanotechs in your water supply yet, Tibius?” Alex Reilly inquired.
“Alas, Empress, we have not! The micros have formed an affinity to all methods of eradication. Every sterilization process fails to eliminate the synthetic plague.” Tibius informed Alex Reilly.
“That is why I have brought my sisters, my friend! The past Empress, her assistant Camille, and her Comptroller Randi unknowingly created a similar extinction on their world. By combining information and experience, along with teamwork, we may find an answer to your planet’s problem!” I pointed to each individual as I introduced her.
“Wisdom, grace, and kindness all wrapped up in such a beautiful package! It is a shame you can’t stay more than a few days, Alexandra! The things I could show you- the things we could do…again!”
I felt my stomach flutter as I recalled my visions of our future, first encounter. Yes, I thought, the things he would show me; the things we would do!
The guilt I would feel every time Sandy would look at me for almost six months after my return!
Sometimes seeing the future, using Cassie or Sam’s terminology, really sucked!
Yet who was I to change the future? Granted, I was just the person to do such a thing, but did I have the right to modify my own future? Many questions converged on my mind simultaneously, creating a chaotic scene I stood no chance of deciphering! I tried sorting the deluge; should I actually hold Tibius to his word? How would it affect my children if I refused? Would my marriage to Sanford Fleming suffer? Could I possibly cause a tangent to our timeline? Would any tangent affect friends and family? If our timeline changed, would I be here now? If I decided to stay here in Citadel, would I want to return to Earth? How would that affect things?
Where did everyone go?
I scanned the area around me. Only Tibius remained. He had seated himself on a bench just a few feet ahead of me, patiently awaiting my return from my internal struggle.
“Where did everyone go, Tibius?”
“Your six savages have been escorted to a special training facility where they will be educated in our culture, language, and…” he cleared his throat, “edicate. Your entourage, dear Empress, has gone ahead to approve and ready your lodgings. Since you were so consumed by whatever concerns, topics, or multiple debates going on in there…” He gently touched my forehead as he approached; “…I thought it wise to stay behind so you would not return to an empty reality.”
Now Tibius raised his other hand to quell any response from me.
“And before you assume anything, I did not impinge on that raging internal tempest you call your mind. I stand no chance of differentiating any individual thoughts in there, so why try? That is what attracted me to you at our first meeting. You intrigue me, Empress Alexandra!”
“I’m sorry for going off into the netherworld like that Tibius, seeing the future can cause extremely confusing conflicts, the answers to which sometimes require a little more concentration than usual.”
“Standing completely motionless while staring directly ahead for two straight hours is hardly a little more concentration, M’lady. Glancing over my shoulder momentarily would be considered a little more concentration.” His smile filled me with heartfelt warmth.
“It was that long? I’m truly sorry to have kept you here that long, Tibius. You must have other things you could be doing instead of waiting for some flighty Missouri farm girl to come out of her stupor.”
“Nothing could be more important than watching such pure beauty contemplate her impact on life!”
“I thought you couldn’t discern my thoughts, Tibius?”
“I can’t, but there is someone who can. Alexis, you can come out now, my dear.” Tibius looked around us as he called out quietly.
“Father, I’m old enough to know when to appear! I was going to do just that in another second!” A young woman’s voice said from behind me. I jumped slightly as she spoke. Turning, I looked into a familiar face- a face that reminded me of…of Brianna! My mouth dropped in surprise! A young woman of about seventeen smiled as we made eye contact. About my height, she was clad in a full-length, gold colored, form-fitting, sheath-type dress that sparkled in the brilliant, but waning, white sunlight. Her long, light brown hair was pulled up in some sort of tight vertical curl at the back of her head and held there by two sticks jutting from the top. Chopsticks maybe? Standing there, she exhibited a confident gracefulness of someone much older.
“You didn’t tell her, father?” She pouted.
“I was just getting around to it, Alexis. You know how I fluster around beauty- your mother, especially.” Tibius tried to explain apologetically.
“Welcome back, mother Alexandra. I have been waiting this day for some time now.” The young woman approached and embraced me, placing a gentle kiss on my cheek.
“At first I did not understand why you went away, but after receiving my ability, I understood. I was quite shocked to learn you are not of Citadel.”
“No more shocked than I am right now, honey!” I looked back to Tibius for some explanation with a raised eyebrow.
“I’m sorry, Empress Alexandra! We wiped her birth from your memory so that your relationship with your Earth spouse would not become complicated. I will now restore those memories…if you wish.” He started to reach for my temples with both hands. My hands moved quickly to stop him.
“How long did I spend here last time?” I glared at him as I asked.
“Approximately one year; sixteen months, Alexandra my love.” His hand moved against mine slightly. I stopped they’re advance again.
“Empress, you requested I do so. I assure you, I would no sooner intentionally debilitate you than I would purposely plunge a katana into my own abdomen!” He looked at me with such a remorseful, pained expression. “It pained me to remove those memories we shared; the joy and happiness we both felt of our daughter’s birth- the first natural birth on Terra in over two hundred years!” The growing sadness radiating from his face hurt me worse than any mental torture they could inflict.
Still I held my ground. Did I really want those memories back? Could they adversely affect my future?
This time an old friend came to my rescue. The resounding negative helped sway my decision. I yielded to Tibius’ offer. A smile appeared as he gently touched my temples.
Wonderful memories filled my mind! Images of Tibius and I; the whirlwind tour of Citadel; of Terra; our daughter’s birth; all the amazing feelings of holding her for the first time, her first feedings, the way she first looked into my eyes; the not so amazing labor pains. Everything came rushing back- maybe a little too fast.
“Father! You made her cry! You said the restoration would not hurt her!” Alexis cried out in alarm.
Tibius stood in shock as his hands quickly dropped to his sides. His face again saddened. I quickly reassured both of them.
“I’m sorry, honey, I’m afraid the tears are my fault. I wasn’t ready for everything to rush back in. Your father didn’t hurt me.”
“I know that, mother. Father is just so gullible! You know he’s never stopped thinking of you since you left. How long are you thinking of staying with us this time, mother Empress?”
“I’m not sure exactly. Let me consult my gift, honey. With what your father has just given me, I have to recalculate.”
Again the maelstrom in my brain kicked into high gear. Dozens of questions led to dozens of possible outcomes, which led to dozens of tangents to the timeline- all had to be considered!
In the background I heard the young woman’s voice. “She’s doing it again, isn’t she, father?”
I had no idea of his reply, instead I continued researching the future.
“Welcome back, Empress.” Tibius greeted me as I looked around to see that dusk had now fallen- the path we were on gently lit by the soft glow of street lamps.
“How can you just stand there so motionless, mother? Don’t you get tired?”
“I suspect you already know that answer, honey.” I looked at her suspiciously in the soft light.
“I do, but it never lasts so long for me.”
“How long do you think it would last if you had not just one world, but the whole of the universe to balance and satisfy? I usually don’t contemplate things this long either. Back home things are a lot simpler. Out here…well, let’s just say I want to be certain I don’t make things worse!”
“Alexandra, how could things be worse? You have fulfilled what you promised those forty years ago. You have brought us six chances…” Alexis cleared her throat. Tibius eyed up the girl carefully. “You have brought us several chances for which to save our race! How could that selfless act cause disaster?”
“Tibius, if you hadn’t been so squeamish and looked into my mind, you would have seen hundreds of pitfalls!”
“Mother Empress, you know that we consider personal privacy the ultimate law of Citadel!”
“I know nothing of the sort young lady! I haven’t been here before! I will arrive here forty of your years ago- ten of my years and three months from now. After your two step-sisters are born!” I thought about what I had just said- about how crazy it sounded.
“I’m sorry, you must think I’m insane, but I don’t think you two understand how time works for me. As I’ve told your sisters and Aunts many times before, time is a variable for me. It ceased being a constant the moment I received my gift. If you had experienced it firsthand you would understand the concept.”
I looked to the ground wondering if I had made any sense or confused them further.
“Sometimes even I lose track of where and when I am. That’s why our sisters on Earth inform me of the local year, day, date, and time when I appear.” I explained hoping that would help.
Immediately Alexis fell to one knee. “Welcome to Citadel, Empress! It is 24:31, Climax, Saturian 32nd, 332 of the new age.”
“It has to be genetic!” I shook and held my head in defeat. “Will you stand up already?”
The young girl before me smiled and giggled as she stood.
“My daughter, I thought you bowed to no one?” Tibius laughed.
“I never said that.”
“You never needed to.” Tibius said seriously.
“Mother, do you know what it’s like to walk down the street and have every male in sight stare- lusting after you like a piece of well seasoned meat?” Alexis looked to me for support.
“Honey, it’s happened to me a few times!” I rolled my eyes. “You get used to it…eventually.”
“Father…”
“I know, Alexis, I heard. Alexandra, your quarters have been readied and approved by your sister Alexandra. Shall we go?” Tibius offered his arm to both Alexis and I. We set off down the softly lit path out into the city. On this planet, walking with a woman on each arm was a sure sign of wealth- and grounds for murder!
Empress’ Suite, 209th floor, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 25:22, Climax, Saturian 32nd, 332 of the new age.
“Nice place. How many rooms did you say this place has again?”
“The Empress’ Suite has ten bedrooms with adjoining comfort areas, two kitchens, two living rooms, three office units, and a large gathering room. There are also two large theaters and a fully equipped exercise area three floors up on the 212th floor accessible only by private elevator, Miss Cummins. Is it not satisfactory for your Empress?”
“It will be sufficient Mr. Gaillan.” Alex Reilly answered as Cmdr. Cummins looked to the ceiling and mouthed, “Wow”.
“Just Gaillan, Empress. We have not used the old salutations in quite some time now.”
“As I am just Alexandra Reilly, Gaillan! I was not the one who transported us here. Only she that initiated transit shall be called Empress.”
“But are you not capable of this same miracle, M’lady?”
“I am, but it is a courtesy and a differentiator, my handsome man. May I inquire as to your relational status, Gaillan?”
“What? Oh, I am presently without a partner, Co-Empress. Why ask?”
“Oh, no reason. No reason at all. I just thought I’d make the inquiry.”
“Co-Empress, I’m afraid Tibius is only one of a fortunate few to have been with a woman in the past two hundred years. They are even more blessed to claim a progeny from that encounter forty years ago! They are the envy of every inhabitant of Citadel Social Center!”
“One second! Didn’t Tibius call the captain by her first husband’s married name? I remember her telling him she wouldn’t be married for another three years!”
“You’re right, Jackie! I heard the same thing!”
“I too heard that said, Miss Cummins. The captain told Tibius she wouldn’t be Alexandra Steinert-Fleming for another three years! You don’t suppose…”
“Your assumption is absolutely correct, Lady Takashi. Alexis is the product of the Empress and Tibius forty years ago. The birth was celebrated as a worldwide holiday- the first female born on Terra in over two hundred and ninety-two years.”
“Let me wrap my head around this a minute!” Jack said as she waved her hand to stop any further information. “You mean to tell me that our Captain gave birth to another daughter…on an alien planet?” She said perplexed, her voice gaining an octave at the end.
“She did not tell you of this fact?”
“Not a word, Gaillan! Not a word!”
“Then I fear I have said too much. I am in violation of our supreme law!”
“How could you have violated any law by telling us about her daughter?”
“Our supreme law: Personal privacy shall be honored at all cost, is what keeps sanity in our society, Lady Jacquelyn. Without privacy, there would be no individuality, no surprises, no plot twists.”
“I knew about Alexis, Jacquelyn. I saw their meeting as we entered this building several hours ago.”
“I have no doubt about that Alex. That is what you do, after all.”
Gaillan let out a sigh of relief. “If at least one person already knew then I am cleared of the charge. Thank you, Co-Empress!”
“Stop calling me that! You shall call me by my given name of Alexandra Reilly! Is that clear, Gaillan?”
“Understood, ma’am.”
“Thank you! Now, when do we meet the other children of Earth? I have seen them also, Gaillan.” The man blushed profusely, being caught off guard by the question.
“What other children of Earth, Alex?” Jack cried out as her eyes opened wide and mouth fell open.
Lobby, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 25:22, Climax, Saturian 32nd, 332 of the new age
“Alex, how could you”, rang through my head like the pealing of a church bell!
“Looks like someone found out about you, Alexis.” Tibius said with a smirk. “I’m sure Gaillan is sweating projectiles at this very moment!”
“That’s what I like about Jack: her subtle handling of sensitive situations!” I again rolled my eyes. “Come on, we better go up and introduce you, honey.”
Alexis frowned a moment. “I thought the building had Psionic shielding, father?”
“It does, Alexis! Your Aunts Jacquelyn and Camille have no idea how powerful they really are, and even less knowledge about how to control it! Nor do they realize the logarithmic increase in their power when both combine!”
An eyebrow rose on both our faces at that statement! Alexis’ probably for forgetting such a trivial fact; mine for hearing such an incredible fact for the first time!
“Should we not wait for Constance, Melanie, and Isabeau before making introductions?” Alexis suddenly asked with concern.
“Honey, I’m already going to have a hard time explaining you to the girls. Finding out they had children here also is going to…well it might bring on coronaries! Tibius, you might want to go to War Emergency Power on those shields of yours! Trust me on that!” I looked at him with as serious a face as I could muster. I foresaw an equipment room full of sparks and smoke somewhere in the huge three hundred-story building as we entered one of the high-speed elevators.
“Two hundred nine.” Tibius said to the near wall.
The twenty-second trip was very smooth and the doors opened to a beautifully decorated hallway slash reception area. Another very handsome man sat behind a rather futuristic desk playing what looked to be a card game displayed on its glass top. He immediately looked up as we exited the elevator.
He nodded to Tibius. “Alexis, m’lady, how nice to see you again!” His attention immediately snapped to me.
“Empress, I thought you were already inside? I have been informed of your mysterious abilities, but I don’t understand why you would feel the need to use them in such a well protected building!”
“Relax, there are two of us, Nathan. My twin sister and I both share the same gifts. She is the one who arrived earlier.”
“I see. Empress, your quarters have been readied and approved by your sister then.”
“Shall we go inside, Alexandra?” Tibius motioned toward the door.
“You share the same name also,” our receptionist asked in confusion?
I shrugged my shoulders nonchalantly, “Daddy liked the name.”
“Now I know where she gets it!” Tibius accused as he closed the entrance door behind us. I stopped to look around. Wow!
To use Ricky Lynn’s slang, “This joint’s palatial!”
“Excuse me, Alexandra?” Tibius inquired.
“Sorry, it’s just something my Chief Engineer would say if she had seen this place. Tibius, it’s huge!” I saw a smirk flash across his face then disappear. I feigned innocence and clarified. “How do I rate such opulent accommodations?”
“All visiting dignitaries have similar lodgings, Alexandra! Why should you be any different? What we do for one species, we must do for all.”
I noticed Jack walking from one of the side rooms.
“Get a load of this place, Cap! You ever see anything like this before?” Her brow rose at her trick question.
“As a matter of fact, I have Miss Cummins! I’m afraid you will too!” I said with a wicked grin. “Jack, you’ve already met Tibius; this is my daughter, Alexis- Alexis, Jacquelyn Cummins.”
She hugged Jack and kissed her cheek. “Nice to meet you, Aunt Jackie, Constance looks so much like you!”
“Constance? Just like me?” Jack looked directly at Tibius. “Sir, do you have anything like aspirin around here? I just got one massive headache!”
“We do not manufacture such primitive pharmaceuticals here, I’m afraid. We have more effective solutions, Lady Jacquelyn. Allow me.” He began reaching for her temples. As he did his hands suddenly stopped and the lights flickered a few times.
“I don’t think so, sir! Lessening my pain is only a secondary motive! Maybe I don’t wish to remember my past…future visit here!” My first officer hissed. The angry concentration was very evident on her face.
“Forgive me, Lady Jacquelyn, I should have consulted you beforehand. I will abide to your wishes. I beg you not to bring your full power to these walls as they will not survive very long if you do, M’lady.”
“What are you talking about, Tibius?” She looked at his humbled face in total surprise.
“He means go easy on your gift, Jack. They have some sort of shield up around this building that suppresses it. They seem to think you’re more powerful though for some reason.”
“Ya, right! I’m more powerful than these guys? That’s a hoot!”
“Aunt Jackie, don’t underestimate your gift! You and Aunt Camille are more powerful than anyone on Terra tenfold! Please allow father to restore your previous memories. I assure you they are most pleasant.” Alexis pleaded.
Jack looked over to me then at Tibius and Alexis a few times as she debated. I nodded my agreement to her.
“Will it hurt?”
“Only in a happy way, Jack.” I assured her.
“Okay, but if it hurts one iota, we see how really powerful I am- got it?”
“Completely, M’lady.”
Jack nodded her acceptance.
“Empress, I need to access you thoughts?” He asked.
“You had them the whole time? Why couldn’t I see them, Alex?”
“Lady Jacquelyn, you only had to look in the right place to find the cache.” Tibius smiled nervously.
Touching my right temple, he proceeded to touch Jack’s left temple. Within seconds tears sprung from her closed eyes.
Quickly, Tibius went on the defensive. “She is only remembering past events, Empress, as you did earlier!”
“Give me some credit, Tibius! I know the difference between tears of joy and those of sorrow!”
“Lady Jacquelyn, I hope I have not harmed you. I inserted the memories as gently as I could.” He said as he dropped his hands from our heads.
Jack sniffed a few times before she answered.
“I actually did that? I actually had a baby?” She asked as she looked down and rubbed her belly with both hands. It was nothing like I had expected!”
“Not yet you haven’t, Jack- not for another eleven years and one month.” I winked at her as I smiled.
“Can I see her? Can I see my Constance?” Jack looked ecstatic.
“She will be along in a few moments, Aunt Jackie, along with Isabeau and Melanie.”
Tish and Randi came into the large room from the right.
Tish bowed slightly to Tibius in greeting, her eyes widening as she noticed Alexis.
“Alex-sensei, the woman next to you…the resemblance is remarkable!”
“That’s nice to know, Tish, since she’s my daughter! Ladies this is my daughter Alexis. Alexis, Takashi Moritsu and Random Valarian Peltierre, Randi for short.”
“How wonderful to meet you both! Melanie and Isabeau will be here shortly.”
The twins looked at each other in confusion.
“Look,” I said, “it’s a long story. Tibius will need to touch you both in order for you to understand. Will you give him permission?
Again the twins looked at each other in confusion.
I rolled my eyes, “Just…just let him touch yer foreheads!” I said impatiently.
Within a minute both were crying.
Tish suddenly glared at me.
“You let them do it!” She screamed. Venom flew from her lips as she continued. “How could you? You said it could be stopped! You did nothing- nothing to stop the destruction of my home! I hate you, Alexandra Steinert! You murderer! Murderer!”
Tibius quickly reached for Takashi’s temple. She immediately became motionless.
“It seems I have restored a little too much of her memory, my love! I have again masked that portion to spare you further grief. I can delete it permanently if you so desire, Empress.”
“That’ll only waste your wonderful talent, Tibius. Just bury it, but don’t erase it.”
“As you wish.” He removed his hand from Tish who began moving immediately.
“I…I have a daughter, Sensei?”
“Yes Tish, you do. As do you, Randi! Both strongly resemble you, in fact!”
Randi cocked her head to the side for a second. “Empress, the elevator is arriving at this floor. Vehicle load cells indicate three individuals, two approximately one hundred and five pounds each and one a hundred and twenty pounds.”
“Thank you, Randi. I can stall the introductions if you wish, ladies.”
Again the twins looked to each other, this time nodding to one another.
“That won’t be necessary, Sensei, we are ready.”
Tish used her stiffest British accent when answering- something she only did when nervous. I couldn’t blame her, so I nodded back to Alexis, who turned and made for the main door.
Melanie and Isabeau were very pretty copies of the originals, yet stood three inches taller than their petite mothers. Somehow mother and daughter correctly found each other without problem. The four immediately set out across the large room chatting as if old school chums.
Jack, on the other hand, stared at Constance with a discriminating eye, inspecting every detail of the girl like she was a new addition to our crew. Whether it was the shock of looking eye to eye with a daughter she never knew she had or looking into a face so close to her own it could be her sister, Jack never took her eyes off the young woman as she started to circle her. Constance, for her part, stood perfectly still and looked nervously at her estranged mother. The young woman was tastefully dressed in a peach dress similar to Alexis, her hair, a darker blonde than Jack’s, was in a style that matched my daughter’s.
As Jack continued the appraisal by completing her trip around the girl, I noticed a tear roll down the young woman’s cheek.
“Empress, I fear she does not approve of me.” Constance said sadly, just above a whisper. A tear rolled down her other cheek. “I feel she is about to reject me, M’lady.”
“Jack?” I was starting to feel embarrassed by her actions. “What is the problem, Commander?”
Jack was once again in front of her daughter. She hadn’t said a word since the girl entered the room. A few very long, very tense moments passed as she continued to stare at the mortified woman.
“Mother, what about me do you not approve of? I cannot read you.” Constance sniffled out as her tears ran freely. Her voice trembled with fear.
“You…are…amazing! I…can’t…believe…how…beautiful…you are! To think you are my daughter!” Jack wrapped her arms around Constance and both erupted in sobbing tears.
I looked over at Alexis through tears of my own. She was blotting her own with a small hanky. Tibius rubbed his eyes with the palm of his hand.
“Her worst fear…” Alexis dabbed at her eyes again, “was to be rejected…by a mother she…” she dabbed an eye again, “not to be remembered, Mother Empress!”
“You didn’t see this, Alexis?”
“I was afraid to look. Constance and I are very close and I had no wish to see if it were true or not. I didn’t want to give her false hope, Empress.”
“Never be afraid to look into the future when friends or relatives are involved, honey! You are the one person capable of making the difference- though, I admire your compassion!”
Jack gently tapped on my shoulder.
“Alex, I’d like you to meet my daughter, Constance! Isn’t she amazing?” Jack’s smile and enthusiasm overflowed the room.
“Yes, Jack, she is! They are all miracles, in fact!”
“M’lady, it is an honor to finally make your acquaintance! Alexis has told me so much about you; how you came to this world to help save our race- to give our fathers hope!”
“I wouldn’t say we will give them hope, Constance,” I winked with a devious grin, but we just may save this world!”
“Will give them hope, M’lady? You speak as if it hasn’t happened yet.”
The girl looked so cute when confused- just like her mother!
“From our perspective, it hasn’t. As I have tried to explain previously, I won’t arrive here for the first time- forty years ago by your recollection, for ten more years. Isn’t time travel wonderfully refreshing?” My devious smile got bigger.
Constance looked to my left, at Alexis. “Is this why you recommended that one of our fathers be here- to administer psionic migraine relief?”
“That was one reason, yes.” Alexis giggled back.
“Oh, Goddess, yes!” Cami’s scream echoed through my head…and everyone else’s judging from the groans and covering of ears by everyone in the room. The lights blinked off momentarily then faded back up. Randi staggered a few steps, but recovered her balance.
“That was the other reason!” Alexis laughed as she rubbed her head from the pain.
“Tibius, your psionic shield generators have malfunctioned. Power demands went off the scale prior to the failure.” Randi informed him as she staggered a few steps more. Isabeau took her mother’s arm to steady her; she too, looked slightly off balance.
“Lady Controller, have you been harmed in any way?” Tibius asked in concern as he went to her.
“It was just the shock of the equipment failure that caught me off guard. It will pass, but I must remember to loosen my monitoring of your systems.”
“You can do that too, mother? I thought I was the only one able to talk to our computers?”
“It is logical that every sequential revision carry on the core ability, Isabeau.”
The confused girl looked to me for clarification.
“She said that you inherited her gift, Isabeau.” I translated.
“Why do you talk so funny, Mother Controller?” Her daughter asked with a tilt of her head.
“Oh, goodness! Can it be true, Empress?” Constance blurted out interrupting the conversation.
“Can what be true, Connie?” Isabeau asked.
I just looked at the girl until I realized the dampening field was now disabled.
“Empress, is it true that you travel dimensionally as well as place to place and temporally?”
“Connie, everyone knows that the Empress can move through time and space! And it’s been proven that space is made up of an infinite number of dimensions!”
“Isabeau, Constance was asking if your mother is originally from another dimension- the answer to that would be, no. She, Camille, and my sister, Alexandra Reilly came from an entirely different universe, a universe in which this universe was created- by them. In all truth, your mother helped create the universe we now reside in.”
“Such an achievement cannot be possible, Empress! If true, that would mean the Lady Controller is one of the Goddess’ of legend! M’lady, tell me that is not the case.” Tibius began to drop to one knee.
“My sisters and I are nothing of the sort, sir! We are people just like you! There is nothing remotely divine about us!” Randi laughed.
“You are wrong about that, m’lady! To behold the beauty contained in this room is heavenly!”
“Oh, father.”
“Tibius, I have seen the proof. It resides in the research facility I transported back to Earth four thousand years ago- that still resides on my planet to this day.”
“You never spoke of this on your last visit, my lovely Alexandra!”
“It hadn’t happened then, Tibius. The timeline changed when I was forcibly transported to Reilly, a planetoid circling a failed, unstable planetary fusion experiment!”
“We must get together and talk about this journey of yours, Empress- maybe over some fine cuisine and a charmingly aged wine?” His smile was intent on disarming me. I fought to resist, after all, that was how it started the last time.
So what caused the spike in power, Randi?” I asked wanting to change the subject.
“Wasn’t it obvious, Alex?” Jack snorted.
I glared at her for not following my lead. “Unfortunately it was, Jack!” I shifted my attention to Tibius. “We may be staying for a while, Tibius. I hope we don’t become too much of a burden.”
“Never, Empress! How long do you foresee your stay extending?”
“Oh, about a year, I would guess- like last time.” I rolled my eyes in exasperation.
“Oh mother, did you hear that? Isn’t it wonderful? We can really get to know each other- like a real mother and daughter should.” Constance beamed at Jack.
“Ya, that’s great kid! Just keep your father at arm’s length from me at all times! I don’t want to wear out our welcome!” Jack stated firmly.
Constance just looked sadly at her.
“Jack, be good now!” I teased.
“My thoughts exactly, Alex!”
Empress’ Suite, 209th floor, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 08:22, Leisure, Saturian 33rd, 332 of the new age
I had just sat down to a wonderful cup of coffee in the smaller kitchen area of our palatial suite. The view of the city from this height was spectacular, as was the bluish-white sunrise now taking place. The sound of giggling out in the hallway caught my attention, so I listened closer.
“You were wonderful, M’lady! Thank you for your consent. I had a wonderful time and would enjoy many more interludes with you, if permitted”.
“You were absolutely fantastic, Timus. Never have I realized such joy! I look forward to our next meeting, you wonderful man!”
There was more giggling then a few minutes of silence. The quiet click of the door latching shut indicated that someone had left the suite. Camille padded back into the kitchen wearing just her uniform blouse and a smile- the long tails of the blouse providing not near enough modesty.
“Someone had a good time last night.” I said to myself just loud enough for her to hear.
“That was the most incredible thing I’ve ever done, Alex, you should try it!” She chimed out in a dreamy voice.
“I have, Cami. I just don’t go blowing up shield generators when I go off.” I said matter-of-factly.
“How could I incapacitate equipment meant to dampen the most powerful telepaths on this world? I would have to be at least that powerful!” She replied in disbelief- her dreamy smile never changed.
I touched the end of my nose as a response and took another sip from my cup.
“I can’t be…”
“You can read my mind, right?” She nodded. “Then it must be true, Cami. You’ve made a week’s worth of work for someone, congratulations.”
“But I had no idea the strength of those feelings! I’ve never experienced such a thing before.”
“Yes, you have- by alternate means.” I laughed slightly then turned my gaze back out the window.
“That is true, Alex, but that finale always lacked…spirit.”
I could feel her smile widen without even looking.
“So when do we leave for Earth, Alex?”
I looked directly at her to answer this anticipated question. “After you and Alex Reilly wean your daughters- one Citadel year- sixteen months. That would be almost three Earth years.”
Cami reacted exactly as expected. I was glad I had put the cold, damp cloth in the icebox! A thump indicated that Camille took the news better than expected- she hit the floor gently after she passed out.
“Gaillan, you were wonderful!” Echoed down the hall.
“Thank you Co-Empress. May I visit with you again?”
“Of course, dear man! I would wish for nothing els…By the Goddess! What happened to Cami, Alex?” Alex Reilly screeched in surprise as she and Gaillan passed the kitchen doorway.
I looked up from where I held the cool cloth to her head. Looking totally nonplused, I replied, “Natural reaction to being told the two of you are expecting.”
“Expecting? Expecting what?”
“I’m surprised at you, Alex Reilly! Surely the Empress of Time and Space has foreseen that she is to be a mother in nine Earth months.” I raised my eyebrow in emphasis.
“I didn’t think to…” she paused. I knew she was now consulting her gift. A little late, but she was still learning. “By the Goddess, I am! I had no idea it happened so easily!”
“Ya, I’ve heard that from way too many sailors. Usually following the first mail call after shore leave! Congratulations, Gaillan, it’s a girl.” I said calmly with little emotion as I tended to Cami.
“What am I to do? Tibius will be furious with me! He alone laid claim to the Empress all those years ago, now I have taken what was his!”
“Stop right there, Gaillan! For your information, I was the Empress that honored Tibius and this world with a child, not her!” I pointed to Alex Reilly. “Furthermore, Tibius didn’t lay claim to me, I was a willing, consenting partner, not property! Alexandra Steinert, Alexandra Reilly, Empress of Time and Space, belongs to no one! I am a free sentient being able to go where and when she wants, when she wants! I will and never be, anyone’s property, is that clear, Mr. Gaillan?”
“My apologies, Empress! I didn’t anticipate your strong reaction to my obviously poorly worded statement. Please understand that most of us have been without female companionship our entire lives, and that I meant no disrespect to you or any other woman on Citadel! I am but an amateur before a woman.”
“He’s no amateur, sis, I’ll tell you that!” Alex’ smile grew wider.
I groaned at her remark. It was then that I noticed where Gaillan’s eyes were aimed. I quickly moved between them and Camille. “Well, Mr. Amateur, the first rule to keeping a girlfriend on Citadel is to not look around! “ I yanked Cami’s shirttail down as best I could. “Stay true to the one that bears your child, Gaillan! You do not want to be the target of the Empress’ wrath!”
The young man’s eyes widened and his dreamy smile disappeared as he thought out the possible consequences. “No, M’lady! I will take my leave now! Good day, Co-Empress.”
“Don’t be a stranger, Gaillan!” Alex Reilly purred.
Gaillan’s smile reappeared as he turned and hurriedly walked down the hall to the exit.
“What has gotten into you, Alex?”
“Nothing this time, and I would like it to stay that way for the rest of our visit, Miss Reilly!”
“He will make many tries in that time, you know.”
“Yes, I know, but for Cassie and Sam’s sake I will resist!”
With a slight moan, Cami started to come around.
“Tibius will need to greatly improve the efficiency of his dampening shield.” Alex Reilly nodded to Camille as her eyes fluttered open finally.
“Ya, it’s going to be some birth! They’ll be talking about it around here for years to come, sis!”
“Empress,” Camille Darough quietly spoke, “I had the strangest dream! In it you told me that Alex and I were with child!”
“It was no dream, sweetheart, we’re both going to be mommies- Goddess be praised!”
At least Cami passed out with a smile on her face this time.
“Help me get her back in bed and I’ll get the new mom a hot cup of coffee.”
“That would be wonderful, Miss Steinert, thank you!”
Empress’ Suite, 209th floor, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 14:22, Initial, Saturian 12th, 333 of the new age.
“Empress, it has been an honor having you and your companions stay with us here in Citadel. We cannot thank you enough for your dedication leading to the research and development of the cure to our plight. Because of you, your sister, and friends, we will once again be able to rebuild our race. Your kindness and generosity is humbling and you are welcome here any time. Please feel free to visit again, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space!”
“It has been our honor to help you as much as we could, Tibius! I hope to take you up on your offer to visit Citadel again. It is such a beautiful and peaceful place!”
“I fear we will be losing much of that beauty when you leave, Empress! My daughter and I will miss you all very much!”
“And we will miss you both too, Tibius. I’m sure your mother would be proud of you, Alexis! Thank you for all of your help as intermediary to your customs and laws. Please tell your girlfriends goodbye for us, will you?”
“Mo…ma’am, I’ll do that.” The woman sniffed as I embraced her. It was amazing how, over several hundred light-years, a woman on another planet could look so much like me- right down to her mannerisms! So much so, I felt she could’ve been my daughter. Alexis seemed reluctant to release me, but begrudgingly did so with the touch of her father’s hand to her shoulder.
“Alexis, you know the Empress must take her leave. She has spent far too much time in Citadel. I’m sure those on her home world miss her and her friends, much like we miss your mother, my dear. I know it is hard, but she must go now.”
Tibius gently pulled her away from us, leaving the six of us standing on the meandering pathway we had arrived on one Citadel year ago. Alex Reilly, Camille, and Randi had finally devised a way for Citadel’s remaining women to once again conceive and carry to term, healthy female children. It had taken most of three Earth years, but Citadel’s gender distribution could once again start on its way into balance.
As we prepared for our departure, two wonderful two-year old girls played in the Consulate Building’s nursery; unexpected results from a very early trial overseen by Alex Reilly and Camille Darough. Thinking of the two, I was struck by the resemblance of one of them to my little niece, Dee back home in Missouri…strange how things like that happen.
“Empress Alexandra, I have enjoyed our time together, please come back soon?”
“We will, Tibius, my friend! Ladies? I’m afraid it is time. If y’all would please hold hands.” I winked at Tibius as a tear transited my cheek- past the forced smile on my otherwise sad face.
Our trip back home mirrored our initial transit to Citadel only this time with us arriving at the beachhead of the base’s dock just ten minutes after we had left.
It was good to be home, but I felt depressed at having to leave Citadel. No doubt I would lose sleep knowing I would have to mask the real memories of our visit and of my daughter whom I had grown so fond of during our stay. Tibius had taught me how to successfully hide them from Jack and Cami until I choose the proper time to reveal the truth.
I found it difficult to feign knowledge of her relationship at our departure, but for the emotional well being of the others, I deemed it necessary.
As promised, I would return to Citadel- in ten years. My travel companions and I would again go through the brutal mental torture on our arrival, though it would last twice as long! I didn’t look forward to that aspect.
1343 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 9th, 1944
“Empress, we must go to present day Reilly to archive all files relevant to Citadel. Information vital to our own restoration as a species is contained therein. You yourself have asked me to remind you.” Randi Peltierre quietly informed me.
“I remember, Randi, thank you. We’ll leave shortly.” I replied as a stray tear rolled down my face.
“Alex, what’s the matter? I thought you would be happy to return home? I know I am ecstatic to be back- well almost back home.” The petite woman looked up at my face with concern.
“It’s okay, Random, I just feel a little sad that we even had to leave. Sometimes I get like this after a long trip. I’ll be fine in a couple days. Let’s get your things from the Admiral’s quarters and we’ll be on our way.” I tried to collect myself as we headed for our past contingent’s guest quarters.
“So do you think the facility will remember me, Alex?” Randi asked as we met Alex Reilly and Camille just outside the Mess Hall twenty minutes later.
“Well, four thousand years is a long time, but Reilly should still recognize you Randi- if her systems are still running.”
“Reilly’s water processing system is an integral system vital to sustaining life in the facility. If you are here- in this form- then it is a good indication that the facility is fully operational, Captain.”
“Well,” I nodded to Alex Reilly, Camille, and Randi, “all we need is for Lt. Williams to join us and we can start our next adventure!” I had noticed the shoe prints off to my right as I casually glanced around during our conversation. “Care to pop in now, Scotti?”
“How did you know I was here, Skipper?” She said as she began to fade in- filling the empty shoe prints in the sandy soil.
I decided to use one of my daughter’s replies. “Duh! Sees the future?” I gestured to my head as I sarcastically answered her.
I was rewarded with several strange looks- the least of which was confusion!
“Now that we’re all here, “I gestured to Jack as she looked on from a few feet away, “You have the Con, Commander. Expect me back when the bells toll three.”
“Cap?” She tilted her head slightly.
I rolled my eyes. “I’ll be back later tonight, Jack.”
“That’s what I thought you meant, Alex, but I wasn’t quite sure. You’ve taken to quoting the classics lately for some reason. Is there something significant about that, Cap?”
“No not really. I’ve just taken a liking to them, that’s all…no particular reason. Y’all hold down the fort for me, Jack. Scotti and I’ll see you later.” I then phased us out after we all took hands. I was careful to put Cami between Alex Reilly and I just in case.
The bright sunshine of our base became muted sunshine through tropical vegetation. To our left rose Kili’s prominent geologic formation- it’s sharp, rocky abutments hiding the man-made walls of the Reilly Research Facility. I now knew the reason this island had become known as Kili. On the rocky looking wall nearest us- barely recognizable- were the worn letters ‘K’, ‘I’, ‘L’, ‘I’. Looking closer I could see that the ‘K’ was really a badly worn ‘R’ and the second ‘I’ was really a worn off ‘L’.
I phased us in momentarily before remembering the Island might still be compromised. Yes, it was a bad move on my part, but I felt the local air needed sampled. The familiar sweet scent wafted around my nose- Kili Island.
Something else in the air wafted to my sensitive nose also.
Cordite.
“Everyone continue to hold hands. I don’t think we’re alone here!” I stated calmly as I scanned the brush and tree fronds for the source of the gunpowder after phasing back out.
“Cami, can you sense any Japanese in proximity to us?”
Alex, I hear about twenty-five different people within fifty units. I think they are your Japanese. They think just like the six!”
“Wonderful, and I can’t get us into Reilly’s airlock without rephasing.”
“That may not be a problem, Alex. If I can initiate my interface to the facility, I could disable the alarm. With your permission, ma’am?”
“Can’t you just port us into one of the gathering rooms, Alex?” My twin asked innocently.
“I haven’t been here in four thousand years. What if we do and encounter solid rock? I’m not sure I can get us out of there before we suffocate.”
“Good point, sister. Randi, we’ll try your idea first.” Alex Reilly acknowledged needlessly.
“Scotti, can you go transparent like this?”
“I’m not sure, Skipper, what’s your foresight say?”
“It says for you to try to use your gift while still out of phase, Lieutenant!”
“Aye, sir…ma’am!”
Scotti slowly disappeared before our eyes, although a lot slower than normal.
“Good work. Randi, it’s your turn. Try to disable the airlock alarm. Alex, move your hand to the back of her neck so she can raise her arms.”
“That will not be necessary, Captain. My gesture in the Sand Dollar’s grotto was only for show- an illusion!”
“Alex, our friends are moving!” Cami interupted. “Two Japanese men, heading thirty degrees- forty-five units!”
“Try it, Randi, before we run out of time.” I prompted her.
“Oh, that is embarrassing, Alex! The Empress of Time and Space says we are running out of time!”
“Stow it, sis! In case you haven’t been listening, the Japanese will take every advantage of us! Randi even looks a little Oriental! I’m sure they would just love to rape a lowly American half-blood!”
“Initializing interface…finding…connecting to Reilly facility control…”
Randi’s dialog was interrupted by a blue flash and a severe burning in my back. Stars immediately filled my vision as I cried out in pain and fell to my knees.
“Everyone, make for the airlock, that’s an order!” I gasped.
It was the last thing I said before blacking out.
I awoke with a severe headache and restraints on my wrists and legs. As my vision cleared, I recognized the inside of one of Kili’s hand-built cabins. Several feet from me, at the doorway, stood a man wearing the uniform of the enemy.
A moan from my left side alerted me that I was not the only prisoner. Slowly I craned my neck to see who hadn’t made it into the facility. The dirty blonde hair was a dead giveaway- Alex Reilly. I thanked God we had both worn our redesigned ‘coverings’.
While in Citadel, Alex, Camille, and Randi had integrated some Terran technology with Reilly technology. The new clothing was lighter, more comfortable, and more advanced than our previous issue. The new design would operate longer without access to any central systems. Our new ‘traveling clothes’ were also patterned after U.S. Navy uniform codes. Personal protection was foremost to the new design- radiation, energy dissipation, and combat protection such as knives, projectiles, and shrapnel were all taken into account and incorporated. Still, my request for formal underclothes- lingerie- remained fantasy. All in all though, our new clothes were fashionable, functional, and extremely flexible. They had probably saved our lives when the airlock defenses had triggered. I hoped our new covering’s translators were still on line.
Alex was beginning to come around and started moving her head in circles, trying desperately to clear her head.
Unfortunately, our guard also noticed and quickly approached us with his bayoneted rifle aimed and ready.
“What manner of space debris hit me?” Alex croaked out.
“Sister, I recommend silence. This is not the time to be using such futuristic terms.” I whispered to her- hopefully in the language of Reilly.
“What language do you speak?” The guard asked in anger.
I guess the translator still worked. We remained quite.
“What language do you speak?” The guard demanded louder than before.
“Is your translator still functional, sister?” I whispered again, but looked at the guard acting like I was questioning his unknown language.
“Yes, the translator is functioning, sister.” Alex followed suite with her reply. Hopefully our guard wouldn’t realize we weren’t actually talking to him.
The burning pain of his bare hand contacting the side of my face hard was a very sobering answer. My reaction was to scream out loudly. This caused another man, an officer, to quickly appear in the doorway.
“You ass! I gave explicit orders not to harm these women! Why do you dishonor me with your ignorance?” The officer reprimanded his subordinate.
“The whores were talking to each other in some unknown language, sir- maybe plotting their escape!”
“Idiot! If you do not know their tongue, how do you know they were planning escape? They are obviously twins. Perhaps they were trying to ascertain each other’s health?”
“Forgive me, sir. To me it sounded sinister.” The guard bowed to his superior.
“Return to your station. I will talk with these pathetic women.”
Again the guard bowed before returning to his post just outside the doorway.
“I am sorry. Some of my men can be over zealous. I will see he is properly disciplined.” The new man said not knowing if we could understand.
Alex angled her head towards me. “Are you alright, sister?”
“I’ll be okay, sister. It should be healed in the morning.”
“You wear the uniforms of the Americans. Speak the language of those pitiful dogs you fight for!” He ordered in broken English then raised his hand, apparently trying to scare us into cooperating.
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.” I said in plain English.
Alex followed suit. “Alexandra Reilly, Lieutenant, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-three.”
“Do not insult my intelligence! Two identical women cannot have the same first name!”
“Pa says he liked the name.” I said defiantly.
I was rewarded with another sharp smack across my left cheek. “You insolent…you will address a superior in the proper manner!”
“Darlin’ from where I’m sittin’ ain’t nothing superior ‘bout y’all.” It was the truth.
I received another stinging backhand across my face. This one drew blood inside my mouth, which I promptly spit out. So that’s how he wanted to play this.
“You stupid whore! You will pay the proper respect! Now tell me your real names!”
“Bite me!” Alex Reilly quickly countered- for which she received a hard slap, but only after ‘Mr. Superior’ realized it was a derogatory phrase instead of a command. Alex screamed loudly.
So that’s how I sounded- wow, shrill! I looked as best I could toward Alex. She shrugged as she met my glance with a slight, devious smile.
“I do not wish to torture you, but will if I must!”
“Y’all can bring it on, hon. I’ve got to warn you though; we ain’t as d’fenseless as we appear.”
“Such a pathetic attempt to frighten me. Two weak American whores. How could you possibly harm a strong, well trained, officer of the Empire like me?” His sarcasm was all too evident.
“You’d be surprised, sweetheart.” Alex said proudly.
Looking past our interrogator, I noticed the guard had disappeared- his lonely rifle leaning against the door’s framing was all that remained. That could only mean one thing- Scotti or Cami! My money was on Scotti though. The silent, mysterious disappearance was a Marine specialty. The explosions that followed shortly thereafter were definitely Cami’s doing though!
“What is happening out there? Where is the guard?”
“Looks to me like you’re under attack, Colonel. I’d surrender quietly right now if I were you, hon.” I provoked him as he looked back to the doorway.
“Alex, phase out now.” I said in Reilly.
She disappeared instantly.
“Where did your sister go? How did she escape?” Our surprised captor exclaimed upon turning back to us.
“Oh, she had an appointment at the salon, she had to leave.” I smiled. “I should be hurrying along now too. I’m late for a very important date.”
I phased out. As I did, my restraints fell away.
Our captor’s face went white- his eyes widened in fear and he began searching the room with his sidearm drawn. Alex Reilly appeared to his side and with one smooth downward motion knocked his pistol out of his hand. She then disappeared as fast as she had appeared. It was my turn now and I had just the solution for this abusive little man.
Allowing myself to rephase enough to pick up the gun, I positioned myself directly in front of him. Raising the pistol, I rephased. “Well hello there! Did you miss me?” My new prisoner jerked, slightly startled by my reappearance, but quickly recovered. He looked ready to attack. Phasing out again, I repositioned myself to his side and raised the barrel high enough to target his left temple.
“Do you really want to do that?” I asked as I rephased and pressed the gun into his head slightly. My captive became a statue.
“What are you? A Demon?”
“Somethin’ like that, darlin’” I smiled.
“What do you want of me?” His eyes strained to look at the gun held to the side of his head.
“What do I want from you? Honey, I want you and your men to get off my island! Plain and simple- before it’s too late that is.”
“Too late?”
“Use your imagination, honey. As a demon I’m obliged to use whatever y’all think about against you.”
“But we did not know you resided here, demoness.”
“Honey, I don’t live here. I just protect this, and several other islands.”
“Which ones?”
“Nice try, hun, but you ask too many questions. It’s time to go.” I put my hand on the colonel’s shoulder and squeezed hard.
“Go? Go wh…”
The quiet rural building suddenly became the noisy, chaotic beachfront of Ford Island. The sound of airplanes buzzing overhead indicated my aim was dead-on. Behind us, one of the seaplane hangars exploded.
“Where are we?” The terrified man asked. He was obviously sweating hard because the front of his trousers became soaked.
“Where it all started, of course.” I answered calmly.
At his lack of recognition, I filled in the blanks. “Pearl Harbor, 1941. December 7th, I believe.”
“We will be killed!” He exclaimed.
“Possibly. But, darlin’ I’m in the right uniform- you on the other hand…” I let it drop as another plane came in low and strafed the runway again.
“Take me back!”
“Not a chance, hun. You brought this on yourself. Take it like a man.” My smile widened.
Yet another wave of planes streaked overhead. Several more explosions resulted.
“Take me away from here!”
“No can do, hun. I’m just a weak American whore, remember?”
“Demoness, I beg you, take me from this place!”
“Why?”
“I had nothing to do with this!”
“Are you a Japanese officer?”
“Yes, of course!”
“Guilt by association, hun.”
“What?”
One of the two American planes lucky enough to get off the ground buzzed overhead chased by three zeeks.
“The people on this base did nothing to aggravate your superiors or cause this war, yet…that did not seem to matter, did it?” I slowly turned us around.
“Demoness, I plead with you for mercy! I wish to go back!”
“And I wish my brother hadn’t died on that ship!” I turned us to face the Arizona, her hulk burning furiously.
“I beg you- before we are killed!”
“WE?” I looked into his face, “I’m a demoness, remember? Ain’t no ‘WE’ here, hun!”
From behind us some sort of ordinance exploded. A large chunk of shrapnel passed directly through us. It felt strange to say the least.
“This is some sort of illusion, trickster demoness!”
“Huh uh! I’m the only thing keeping you alive right now! As long as I remain in contact with you no harm can come to you, but as soon as I let go…” I eased up on his shoulder slightly.
“No! I beg you, do not let go, I believe you, demoness!”
“Good, I guess I won’t need this anymore!” I said as I tossed the pistol to the sand in front of us and onto the still burning debris. The intense heat caused one or more cartridges to ignite making the pistol explode. Once again, shrapnel passed right through us.
“Maybe we should go back to the island; this place is getting a little dangerous.” I quipped, as the mayhem of Ford Island became Kili once again.
Alex Reilly appeared in front of us after I rephased us. “Went for a quiet stroll, my sister?”
My prisoner collapsed to his knees.
“Relatively quiet, yes, my sister. I took him to see the flora and fauna of Ford Island in the winter.” My nose detected the slight odor of urine and…
“I see…an educational trip. And did your companion gain enlightenment, Alex?”
“I believe I did shed some light on a subject or two. We will only know if this mortal,” I winked, “would extricate himself from the floor, Alex.”
Our prisoner didn’t move.
Alex knelt down beside the cowering man. “She’s talkin’ to you, hun, stand up.” An evil smile was on her face when they both stood back up.
To make matters worse, Alex placed a hand on the terrified soldier’s shoulder as I had done. “I forgot to mention…she’s the good sister, hun.”
I fought to hold back my laughter and a smile.
A quiet knocking at the doorway caught our attention. The doorway appeared completely empty though. I nodded to the unseen entity.
Scotti materialized to my right. Our prisoner’s eyes just about popped out of his head before rolling backwards as he passed out.
“And they call themselves ‘superior’!” She grunted.
“Report, Lieutenant.”
“All twenty-eight enemy soldiers have been…neutralized, Captain.” She reported snapping to attention.
“Neutralized or detained, Lieutenant?” I asked, noticing the blood spatters on her uniform.
“I’d rather not differentiate, Captain.” Scotti’s face saddened slightly.
“Understood, Lt. Williams, thank you.”
“What are we going to do with him?” She nodded to the unconscious Japanese officer at my feet.
“I know what we should do with him, Scotti, but the future holds something more interesting for Miss Sukiro.” I emphasized the new title with a smile.
“Aw sis, do I really have to take her back with me?” Alex Reilly whined.
“You already know the answer to that, sis. Stop whining about it! She’ll come around in a month or so- don’t worry.”
“It’s what she does in the mean time that concerns me.”
“Skipper, can you see if I got them all?”
“One got away Lt. Williams, but she will be revealed by the end of our stay.”
“She, Skipper?”
“She, Miss Williams. A forgotten canteen found by the right person, combined with some ill-gotten island punch…”
“Got it, Skipper. Will she get away?”
“She will come to us searching for answers, Lt. Williams. Shall we head back to Reilly now? Cami if you could provide some support for our soon-to-be sister?”
The unconscious man levitated off the ground some three feet and began floating out the door.
“She certainly has become quite the show-off since meeting you, captain.” Alex Reilly acknowledged nodding to the man on the invisible litter as the three of us followed.
“Alex, we were worried about you, are you both alright?” Randi confronted us as we emerged from Reilly’s inner airlock door. The place looked to have survived the last four millenniums unscathed. Everything was clean and polished- as if continuously inhabited.
“We were never in any real danger, Random. Lt. Williams and Camille did all the hard work. We just added to their fun.” Alex Reilly rationalized our predicament.
“Ma’am, where can I change my clothes, these…um…stains are starting to smell?” Scotti asked innocently. She hadn’t been informed about all the facets of our new ‘uniforms’ before we left base. She had just been given the spare we brought from Terra and Jack had helped her set it up.
Turning around, I pointed to her and asked, “What’s wrong with your clothes, Lt. Williams?”
She looked down as the ‘stains’ inexplicably began to fade. Within a minute her uniform looked fresh and newly pressed again.
“How?”
“Didn’t you pay attention when we first visited this facility, Lieutenant? I had one made for you before we left Citadel.” I pointed to my forehead to head off her next question.
“Thank you for the foresight, Skipper.”
“Hey, it’s what I do, Scotti.” We all laughed.
“So where did Cami take our Mr. Sukiro, Skipper?”
A green bar lit up on both sides of the passage in response. Scotti seemed stunned at first, but shook her head and smiled in understanding. “Almost forgot about that.” She mumbled as we headed for the infirmary.
“Cami?” I asked as I entered Reilly’s main conference room, “did you lose that canteen where I indicated?”
“Exactly where you specified, Alex. In fact, the cap has just been removed.”
“Great, if all goes to plan, Reilly should be receiving the last of her primary residents by tomorrow, 1630hrs.”
“Skipper, why did you have Camille bury all those Japanese on the Island? Why couldn’t we just put them in the boat and let the tide take them?”
“Because Cami blew up all the boats, Scotti!” I looked over to where Cami sat to see her blush.
“Okay, so I got a little excited, deprive me of funds, why don’t you!”
“That’s ‘sue me’, Camille.” I laughed.
“Whatever the idiom! I got carried away!” She huffed.
Alex Reilly suddenly appeared with our guest, Col. Shinji Sukiro. He appeared slightly unsteady on his feet as she helped him to a chair.
“What is this place? Where am I?” He sounded quite unsure of himself now- a significant turnaround from an hour ago.
“Your home if you want it to be, Mr. Sukiro.”
“How do you know my name?”
“Without your consent we cannot reveal too much; suffice it to say, we have our methods, Colonel.” I tried to sound cryptic.
“Am I in that place where all demons reside?”
“Is anyone else thirsty? I could use a glass of water. Would you like some, Mr. Sukiro?” I didn’t answer his last question instead I reached for the clear pitcher of water and a glass from the center of the table. Pouring five glasses, I handed one to everyone seated. Sukiro noticeably sank back into his seat putting as much distance between him and the ‘evil’ glass as he could.
We each took a sip from our respective containers- except Sukiro- he tried to gain more distance.
“This is a trick! The liquid will corrupt me in some way!”
“No trick, Shinji, but the water will change you, of that I guarantee. It will not corrupt you though- that has already been done to you before our meeting.” I smiled at him.
“How have I been corrupted? You are the first demons I have ever encountered.”
“In this case, Shinji, we are not the evil demons on this world. Those who seek to control this world through oppression and domination are the evil ones. We are here to combat that evil.”
“Sensei,” Cami waited for my attention before continuing. “Perhaps Shinji-san would like a tour of this facility before we ask for any sanctions? The more information available to her…him, the better to understand what we propose.”
“An excellent suggestion, Miss Darough, but I would like to try something more subtle first. Alex, could you please relay Mr. Sukiro’s information back to him? I think we first must know the man before us.” I winked to Cami, who, in turn winked her acknowledgement.
“Shinji Sukiro, age thirty-nine, grew-up on the outskirts of Tokyo and entered the Imperial Army Military Academy in 1919. First command assignment as a Lieutenant in Manchuria, 1922. Promoted to Colonel, 1939. Mother and father both deceased, 1939- no living family and no descendants. You are not a staunch supporter of the Emperor’s policies, but prefer not to make waves. Right now you are wondering how I am able to report such details, especially your waning belief in the sanctity of the Japanese monarchy. You are curious as to what we are, but terrified to actually find out.” Alex smiled deviously as she finished her relayed recitation from Cami.
“Thanks, sis. Mr. Sukiro, I’m sure by now it’s obvious to you that we know much about you- even some things you do not yet know about yourself. We will not harm you or torture you even though you have done that to us already. We,” I pointed around the table, “do not believe in violence, but will use it if necessary. I apologize for the loss of your men today, but it proved unavoidable. I can tell you that one of your lieutenants is still alive and will join us here tomorrow. He will not be the same person you knew however.”
“The water, it is magical?”
“In terms of you’re understanding, yes. It possesses properties that affect the human body. Everyone here has been changed by it already, but we still retain who we were- including our memories.”
”It changed you physically? How?”
“A bold risk after learning of your fear of us, Shinji!” I warned with a wry smile. “Yet a first step to understanding.”
“You were human like me then?”
One step forward and two steps back. Alex Reilly leaned in closer to our guest. “We still are human, Shinji-san- that never changed.”
“But your mystical powers!” He replied looking at her cautiously.
“So what about them? Through the ages have you not heard of mystics…clairvoyants? Trust me when I say that people- in general- are capable of many things some would consider magic!” I paused for a moment to think of an example.
“That pistol that I tossed into the fire back at Pearl Harbor earlier today…what would your earliest ancestors think if they saw you discharge it? Maybe a stick that produced fire- a stick that magically kills the thing it is pointed at- a magic wand perhaps? Nothing that they could describe short of miraculous I would assume. In essence you would appear the god…or demon- all because they did not understand. Are you starting to understand, Mr. Sukiro?”
“You are humans that have special powers.” He answered quietly.
I pointed at him and nodded.
With a little trepidation, he made another assumption.
“You were not as pretty before the change?”
“Sort of, Shinji, but I would say it goes much farther than that. Cami could you show our guest what I looked like before my change?” She nodded and with much effort, I pictured Alexander at my graduation from Annapolis.
“Why show me your brother, I don’t understand?”
“Not my brother, Mr. Sukiro, me!”
The epiphany made his eyes widen and jaw drop, sweat became visible on his brow!
“You…all of you…were?”
Apparently our guest was so distracted that he forgot about the stigma of the water glass as he downed the contents in one gulp. Realizing what he had just done, his face drained of all blood instantly. Sukiro visibly tensed as he awaited the assumed inevitable change. Humoring him, we all sat back and waited a few minutes all the while smiling at him.
“It was a trick!” He finally exclaimed, nervously looking around the table.
“Merely the first of two parts, Shinji-san.” Alex Reilly again leaned closer. “Merely the first step to a broader understanding of the world and it’s many mysteries.”
“You have poisoned me, is that it?”
“Honey, if we wanted you dead, you’d be dead right now! There is no fun or honor in poisons, besides we all drank the same thing.”
“You are immune to it!”
“Listen, we may live a few hundred years longer than normal, but we still die- we’re still human, Mr. Sukiro.”
Our guest suddenly slumped forward- his head hitting the tabletop with a loud thump.
“Well that went well, don’t you think?” Alex looked to me with an evil smile.
“It went exactly as planned, sis. That sedative you gave her in the infirmary took affect at exactly the right time. Yuuka Sukiro will let her curiosity get the better of her later tonight. Both women will be ready for travel the day after tomorrow, if not reluctantly.”
“Do you really think she will consume the flask of spirit we placed in her room, Alex?”
“With all that we have told her? In a heartbeat, Cami! What she saw today makes her most disturbing nightmare a pleasant daydream by comparison.”
“I wonder what she will look like…” Camille suddenly stopped and looked up toward the ceiling for a moment. “Captain, our thief has taken the bait. How long do you think it will take…wow that is some strong stuff! What did you call it again?”
“Kili Island Ceremonial Punch, Cami. Mina told me where they stored the extra from Sand Dollar’s initial visit. The stuff has been aging for almost two months now.”
“Alex, she’s unconscious and has already begun her change. It’s only been thirty minutes since her first sip. I want Mina’s formula, Empress!”
“I’ll see that you get it, Cami. Now, can we get Miss Sukiro to her quarters to begin her change?”
Having changed Shinji Sukiro into her very own newly updated, facility designed ‘covering’, Alex and I made sure everything was ready in the room before voice-encrypting the door’s lock. Shinji was just starting to wake up when Randi enabled the sound suppression system so we wouldn’t hear all the commotion when ‘Miss’ Sukiro woke up in the morning.
Our preparations done, we met Randi, Camille, and Scotti in the recreational area for some needed relaxation. Alex and I retired to our quarters shortly after 0000hrs.
0010 hours, Kili Island, May 10th, 1944
A pleasant chime alerted me to someone at my door. Ignoring the tiny blinking light on my left collar, I rose from my recliner and waved my hand along the right doorframe. Scotti stood in the opening doorway.
“Skipper, can I talk to you for a few minutes?” She asked…more like pleaded with me. By the sad look on her face, I could tell something was bothering her.
“Sure, Scotti, have a seat…can I get you anything?” She shook her head slightly.
“I…I…think something is…I think…something’s wrong with me, ma’am. I feel different…I mean…I felt…different…today.” She sat with her hands together and clamped between her knees- her head down and eyes searching the floor.
“What felt different today, hun?” I asked with compassion.
“I…I feel guilty.” She glanced up at me and immediately looked back to the floor. “About killing…them.
A sniffle escaped as I noticed a few tears fall to her skirt and evaporate instantly.
“Scotti, you’ve done it hundreds of times- it was necessary.”
“I know that, skipper, it just felt wrong today. I mean…while I was doing it…it was…um…okay, but now…now I feel like a murderer.” Several more tears fell to her uniform. “What…what’s wrong…with me?”
“My guess would be that the real you has finally emerged, sweetheart. Scott has controlled your emotions for so long now that maybe Scotti has finally said enough…enough of the stone-cold marine- enough of the emotionless assassin persona. Seeing, then revisiting the bloodshed of the day in your mind has probably forced tender, gentle, Scotti to take control- to say enough and demote Scott in rank.”
“I don’t want to kill anymore, skipper!”
“Of course you don’t, honey. There shouldn’t even be a debate.”
“What I did to those men…I never gave it a thought until after…after it was over. Skipper, there was blood all over me! Innocent blood…that I spilled…because they were my enemy! What you said before- I’m just a cold-blooded killer! The Corp. hammered it into my head every day…and I let them. I don’t want to be a killer, Alex…ma’am!”
“You don’t have to be, Scotti. You aren’t the same person you were before, so you can start anew. Be Sandra ‘Scotti’ Williams- that’s who you are now anyway! You have a choice now.
“Then I chose not to be the killer I was, ma’am. I want nothing more to do with taking another person’s life!”
“A noble and responsible decision, honey! Just remember this- sometime in the future- several times, in fact- you won’t be given a choice or the time to decide. Nothing you can do will change the inevitable in those instances, I’m afraid!”
Scotti looked up and nodded her understanding.
“I’ll try to remember that, ma’am! Thank you.” She stood and we embraced.
We talked for a while longer before I escorted Lt. Williams to the door.
0045 hours, Kili Island, May 10th, 1944
A pleasant chime again alerted me to someone at my door. Still ignoring the tiny blinking light on my left collar, I rose from the recliner and waved my hand along the right doorframe. Maybe I should take my door out of ‘manual’, I thought.
“Alex, we need to talk!” Alex Reilly rushed past me and planted herself on my recliner.
“Have a seat, Alex.” I sat down in the chair previously occupied by Lt. Williams. “What seems to be the problem?”
“I’m not keeping you from anything am I? I mean if you were trying to get some sleep, I can come back later.”
“No, it’s okay, I always stay up late…expecting company. Now what’s got you all worked up?” I admitted sarcastically and rolling my eyes.
“Would you intentionally lie to me…can you intentionally lie to me…us being the same person and all?” Alex stared into my eyes, looking deep into my soul- just like Admiral…Uncle Rick.
I had an idea where this was going.
“I’m not sure what you mean, sis.”
“You can! We can lie to each other! I knew it!”
“What do you think I lied about, Alex?”
“I want a straight yes or no, Alex, before I continue!”
“Um…yes?” I squeaked out as I looked about the room trying to avoid eye contact.
“I thought so! So, what I thought happened really did then?” Her eyes bore into me deeper.
“Did what really happen, sis?”
“Do not treat me like some single-celled biological, Alexandra Steinert! I want the truth!”
“We touched back in the hut, didn’t we?”
“Unknown, just answer my inquiry!”
My temporal sister was starting to revert back to her Reilly-speak, which meant she was getting angry with me- that, or tired.
“Yes, Alex, it all happened!”
“How was it kept from me?”
“Tibius erased everything from your memories before we left Citadel. I asked him to help me hide them from the rest of you. I needed the reference for when I return there in the future for the first time.”
“Alexis!”
“My daughter, Alex. When I return, it will be forty years before. I will be the one that succumbs to the romance of Citadel- to Tibius.”
“But why keep this from me, sister?”
“To protect Camille! She too has a daughter on Citadel now. I didn’t want Jack, Tish, or your Randi fretting about what has yet to happen.” I stood up, walked over to her, and gently touched her hand. The tingle confirmed we now shared our memories.
“Constance, Isabeau, and Melanie.” Her eyes went wide in realization.
“Correct, and now you also know how to bury those memories deep so Cami will not find them until you wish it.” I winked. “Because if Cami were to find out in this time period, Jack would surely know and Tibius would have wasted his time.”
“That will not happen as you know, Alex. You also know that I will reveal all to her when we return to our time.”
“Known the whole time, sis, sorry! I just had to act out the scene, you know- go through the motions?”
“I’m sorry I was angry with you, Alex. I too was ‘going through the motions’.”
“Cassie and Sam are right you know…knowing the future ‘really sucks’!”
“We are a strange bunch are we not, sister?” Alex got up and gave me a sisterly hug. “It’s getting late and I can’t stand seeing your physical depletion indicator continually flashing any longer. Good fantasies, sister.”
“Yours is equally annoying, Alex. Good night.”
0930 hours, Kili Island, May 11th, 1944
“Alex, Miss Sukiro is awake.”
“Thanks, Cami!” Alex Reilly and I answered in unison.
“Why can’t I command her door to open?”
“Because, Camille Darough, we thought it best to limit her escape options.” I answered for us.
“But her voice pattern and data files already exist in facility archives! What harm could she cause?”
“Have you read her files, Cami? Do you know what gift she receives?” I asked her as I thought about the enraged tirade going on in that room right now.
“So she looks like Amy Reynolds and has…will have the gift of…oh! That would present a problem, wouldn’t it?”
“We could be here searching for her for a week. That’s why Alex and I restricted the door and its seals to voice recognition only, sweetheart.”
“But won’t she try the ventilation system?”
“As we speak, Cami! Unfortunately you can’t sense her. Randi, do you have her?” I asked as I saw Randi’s fingers dithering around on the breakfast tray she had on her lap.
“This reminds me of those intelligence mazes you tested the rodents in, Alex.” Randi giggled. “She received her gift unusually fast don’t you think, Empress?”
“The need to escape to freedom has a way of bringing about change quicker, Randi. It will also cause her to acclimate to her new ‘condition’ quicker. I suspect the nanotechs in Reilly’s water system have been multiplying and haven’t been diluted as in the Sand Dollar. Run her around her floor a few more times, and then grant access to this floor and ‘direct’ her to the recreation area. Scotti, wait about ten minutes then cloak. Your gift will be required shortly thereafter. Cami, I want you to be gentle with her. She is in quite the state of confusion right now- not only because of her change but also of what she unbelievingly can do. At this point, Yuuka Sukiro is one confused, terrified individual!”
“If I cannot sense her, what am I to gently do, Empress?”
“Once she returns to normal you will be able to affect and read her, Cami. Putting a holding field around her will suppress her gift. We can talk to her and explain the change to her then. With her fatigued, chances are she’ll be more accepting.”
“Empress, I’m about to open the inter-level damper, she should arrive here in four minutes.”
“Thanks, Randi. Scotti, you should disappear now.”
“Aye, Skipper. Any place in particular I should stand?”
“You could straddle the ventilation grate over there.” I pointed to a silver colored grating across the room. “You’ll know the time to act, Lieutenant.”
“So that’s what she looks like in that form! She’s a cute little thing isn’t she?”
“Cute as a pixie, Cami- wings and all!”
“My question is how did she learn to fly so quickly? Most of us had to learn and practice- develop our gift first.” Alex Reilly queried.
“Did you have to practice the ability to transform and resurrect Billie,” I asked with a raised eyebrow?
“Well…no. I didn’t know I did it until you and Alex became insectivores- standing there with your mouths open!”
“Answer your question then, sis?”
“She’s here.” Randi interrupted.
Each of us indirectly spied the ventilator grate in question. A minute later a small figure emerged from between the louvers. About five inches tall, the small, brown haired, female figure dressed in her pastel green and brown outfit clumsily dropped the few remaining inches to the floor, her double set of gossamer, dragonfly-like wings flitting nervously as she looked around the huge room. Spying the open doorway out of the recreation area, she began running for it. With every step the small figure doubled in size, her gossamer wings growing smaller in the process. About ten feet from her initial position, Yuuka Sukiro was back to her normal five foot-five inch stature.
“Unhand me!” she screamed as invisible arms suddenly wrapped around her to stop any further advance toward freedom.
“Shield is up as requested, Empress” Cami announced.
Scotti slowly appeared as our newest sister fought for release.
“You can release Miss Sukiro, Miss Williams. She will not be able to use her gift while in Miss Darough’s containment shield.”
As we had scripted earlier, Scotti acknowledged my command.
“As you wish, Empress. I believe her to be sufficiently fatigued to answer your questions.”
“Very well. Miss Darough, could you bring our new sister closer so that we may better observe her?”
“Yes, my Empress.”
What a sight we must have been- the five of us all dressed in our Reilly coverings, sitting on three Davenports arranged into a widened ‘U’ shape. Sukiro slowly approached us in starts and stops as the ever-progressing shield nudged her from behind.
“Miss Sukiro, things would go faster if you did not resist. I assure you that we will not bite…not at your current size.” Alex Reilly said with a devious smile.
“Why have you done this to me?” The frightened girl cried out.
“Miss Sukiro, do you believe in destiny?” I asked calmly. I remembered my first day in my new form and Mina’s description of other individual’s reactions to the Mahanilui. Sukiro did not answer.
“You will answer the Empress’ question, pixie!” Randi commanded, getting into the act.
The reaction was immediate and predicted.
“Empress?”
“Yes, Miss Sukiro.”
“You wore the uniform of an American Commander. Why disguise your lineage?”
“I am first and foremost a woman, Miss Sukiro. We do not bother with nobility or class in this society. Here, we are all equal, Yuuka.”
“But they address you as Empress?”
“Merely a job title, I assure you.”
“Empress is a job title?”
“Yes, but it mostly describes our gift. We,” I motioned between Alex and I, “Are known as the Empress of Time and Space. You have been witness to one portion of that. We have also been to other planets, other dimensions.”
Sukiro suddenly leapt into the air in an attempt to free herself and escape what she rightfully perceived as a madhouse. Cami responded by reducing the size of her shield, thereby making the new girl drop to her knees.
“You will stay where you are, pixie, and show the proper respect to our Empress!”
Sukiro was now almost lying prone on the floor.
“Cami, I said be gentle with her. She has a right to know the roll she will play in our society before she makes her final decision.”
Camille backed off her field and I gestured for Yuuka to rise.
“You say I have a choice in all this? I can be returned to my previous form?”
“We have the means, yes, Yuuka.” Alex responded.
“Why do you call me Yuuka? That was my mother’s name.” She questioned before a yawn escaped her mouth.
“That is the name you will wish to be known by. You see, Yuuka, Alex and I have the gift of foresight and we have seen your development into a valued and trusted member of our sisterhood- our society. With your agreement, we will help you understand and use your gift. If you decide not to stay with us, you are welcome to leave. We do have a counteragent to the nanotechs flowing through your body, but have never used it on this world.”
“But you said I could change back!” She started to cry. The floodgates opened and tears flowed from her eyes like waterfalls.
I nodded to Cami, who removed her holding field. I got up and approached the sobbing figure.
Wrapping my arms around her, I began to comfort her. “There, there, my beautiful pixie- let it all go. Let out all the confusion; the frustration; the fear held within. We will not harm you- not one of our own.”
“Why have you done this to me, Empress? I beg you to explain.” She choked into my shoulder.
“You can do great good to a great many people in this form, Yuuka-chan. You are to become legend in many cultures. As a seer, I have witnessed many instances in your future where you and your daughters will save whole civilizations! In your present form you will be idolized in story and song- something that would not happen if you chose to resign it.” I gently rubbed her back as I talked.
“Tell me, is your present form so disagreeable, Miss Sukiro? Aside from the locked door, have we tortured you in any way- harmed you in any way? Is this really so bad?”
“But I am female!”
“And so is over half the population of Earth, honey! It ain’t so bad- I know! I’ve been right where you are now- and not so long ago either! I survived…we survived and so can you. Won’t you at least give it a try?”
The girl in my arms remained silent for a minute contemplating what I had said then nodded her head slightly. I released her and took a step back. Telepathically, I told Cami to let her go- to not reconstruct her shield.
Sukiro looked around finally noticing that I had stepped back from her. She looked at me quizzically.
“Yuuka Sukiro, You are free to leave and explore this facility, but I must warn you that your gifted size makes you a tasty snack for some of the birds and other ‘uncivilized’ inhabitants of this island. Please consider that if you decide to exit the safety of Reilly’s walls. If, at any time you become lost inside the building, simply ask the facility for direction- your voice pattern is already on file with Reilly’s Artificial Intelligence.” I maintained eye contact with her hoping I was making myself clear.
“All I ask is that you please consider all that you have learned and all I have said and then weigh the options carefully, Miss Sukiro.”
“You are just letting me go…just like that?”
I smiled.
“Yes. We are here to help the people of Earth, not imprison them- something I hope you wish to do also, sister pixie.” I smiled at her once more.
“So, if I grew smaller again, I would be free to move around the entire building?”
“At your whim, whether or not you change size.”
“And no one would try to detain me?”
“What are you waiting for, Yuuka-chan?”
The girl was quiet for a moment apparently considering her course of action. Her face then developed a frown and grew sad.
“Is there a problem, Yuuka-chan? Why the sad face?” Alex took over while I finished the drink I had been nursing.
“I…I don’t…I don’t know how.” She said shyly, her voice barely above a whisper.
“How did you do it before, honey?” Alex looked unconcerned.
“I am not sure, Em…Empress.”
“Are you sure you want to refer to us by that title again, Yuuka-chan? It would imply that you believe what you have been told and accept it as truth.” She warned.
“I have not made up my mind yet, Empress. This may still be some fever-induced delusion. Still, if you claim I have been freely given this gift, I would be a fool to refuse its use. If you could give me a hint as to how I do it, Sensei?” Yuuka Sukiro winced at her timid sounding, but proper request.
“Never be afraid to ask for direction, Miss Sukiro. How else would you expect to learn about your gift?” I scolded. “Camille, could you remind Yuuka how she called upon her gift the first time?”
“As you wish Empress. As I recall, pixie, you were wishing you were small enough to slide under the disabled exit from your room; you then knelt down to look and found the door’s isolation seal to be engaged. Realizing you were trapped, you grew angrier until you noticed the ventilation port positioned high on the wall above your bed. Again you wished you were small enough to fit through, but then realized that at that size you would have to fly up to it. That is when I could no longer read your mind, pixie. What you did or thought after that I can only theorize.” Cami shrugged as she finished.
“You can read my mind?” Sukiro looked amazed.
“Like an open book, I think is the phrase.”
“You can turn invisible.” She turned and pointed to Scotti, who nodded.
“And you two can travel back in time?” Turning back, she pointed to Alex and I.
“Backwards, forwards, sideways, all ways, not to mention travel to distant planets, solar systems, alternate dimensions, universes, things like that, yes!”
“And what of your gift, miss?” She turned to Randi.
“Why I run this facility! I control everything around us- environment, sanitation, water supply, general housekeeping, if it is computerized I can control it! Didn’t you notice that you were flying around in circles in the ventilation system? That was my doing!”
“But I thought you could not see me when I’m small?”
“She can’t.” Randi motioned to Cami. “But this facility’s sensors never lost track of you for a second!” Randi’s smile widened with pride.
“Not to be a nag, darlin’, but could y’all try to call on your gift again so we can move down the agenda list?” I prompted. “We do have other things to do.”
“I wish I were small and could fly.” She restated her new mantra about a dozen times more before she started to decrease in size. Within a minute, Yuuka Sukiro was again five inches tall with large, dragonfly-like, gossamer wings flitting nervously from between her shoulder blades.
“I did it!” she shouted, but to us it sounded quiet- just above a whisper.
We watched in awe as she darted straight up almost hitting the ceiling then streaked around the large room a few times before stopping in front of Alex and I.
“This is amazing! Never in my wildest dreams could I have imagined I would be flying with my own wings! Thank you, Empress, for this fantasy and gift!”
“It is not a fantasy, Yuuka-chan. You are actually a pixie; fae; faerie; sprite; wood nymph- every culture has a special name for you. Now go and have some fun, Miss Sukiro, but don’t forget to think about the options you have been told of. Weigh all of the pluses and minuses before you decide. That is all we ask of you, young pixie. Now off with you.” I waved my hand in a flourish toward to passageway.
“She isn’t going to stay inside the facility is she, Alex?” Randi asked after she was sure Yuuka was out of earshot.
“Not a snowball’s chance in hell!” I said to looks of confusion. Scotti was the only one to giggle, for which she got the same confused looks. “Never mind. Miss Sukiro is the reason Hiro Takara seeks our help this afternoon.”
“I knew that, sis.” Alex Reilly moaned.
“Then why did you look so confused?”
“I didn’t want to feel left out.”
“Hey, Alex?”
“Ya?”
“Pillow fight!”
1340 hours, Kili Island, May 11th, 1944
“So has our pixie left the building yet, Randi?” I asked as my character returned to our game- respawned, Randi called it. On my initial visit to Reilly I hadn’t had the time to indulge in game play. My second visit however, introduced me to the realm of ‘holographic game play’. I had seen something similar, but vastly inferior to it at Emily’s condo in Arizona.
“Just heading out the airlock now, Empress. She returned to normal about fifteen minutes after leaving the Rec Area then returned to her room where she took a two-hour nap. After that she inquired about the nutritional center and requested a liter of honey. Of course ‘honey’ isn’t archived in the database so she wanted ‘something sweet’.
“I venture to say that being that small and flying around so fast would deplete her energy levels quickly, Randi.”
“Agreed. Reilly’s sensors recorded her heartbeat to be around twelve hundred times a minute while in flight.”
“Wow! That’s really movin’!”
“Indeed! Can she fatigue to failure, Empress?”
“English, Random, English- and you can knock off the Empress stuff until Miss Takara arrives.”
“Can she hurt herself, Alex, Theoretically the human body cannot maintain such an accelerated heart rate for long- failure is most imminent.”
“From what I’ve seen, Yuuka Sukiro lives just as long as you or I, Randi. Alex and Cami’s nanotechs are amazing inventions!”
“But not as amazing as the human machine, Alex!”
“Here, here, Rand…awe! Why did you have to frag me again, Randi?”
“You got in the way again, Alex! I told you not to be so competitive- leave some bad guys for me.”
“But playing with you is like playing the computer, Randi! I stand no chance of shooting anything with you as my partner!”
“You know there are more efficient weapons to use than the grenade launcher, Alex.”
“Haven’t you learned by now that I love to blow things up?”
“You two are so alike.”
“Alex, I believe Hiro has discovered Yuuka!” Cami ran into the recreation room unannounced thereby getting me fragged once again by Randi.
“Didn’t you ever hear of knocking, sweetheart?”
“Forgive me Empress…” I glared at the girl. “Forgive me…Alex. I forgot how competitive you both are.”
“It’s okay, Cami, but I thought you couldn’t sense Yuuka while in her pixie form?”
“I was monitoring Hiro when her heart rate and emotional state suddenly heightened. When I tuned into her optics I saw she had found Yuuka. As we speak, Hiro is chasing her across the island toward Reilly.”
“Chasing or being lured to Reilly, Cami?” I raised an eyebrow and smiled.
“That is unkno…wait…the pixie just stuck her tongue out, Alex!”
“Randi, it’s time to open the outer airlock door. As soon as both of them are inside close the outer door and give them a once over with the decontamination field. Alert me when you’re ready to open the inner door. Cami, please ask Scotti to meet me at the airlock.”
“Already done, Alex.”
“Oh, Randi? Cami is going to relay the properties of honey to you. Go through the food database to find a Reilly equivalent. I have a feeling our pixie will need a substantial amount to regain her energy.”
“Searching now, Alex.”
“Where are they now, Cami?”
“Almost to the airlock. Hiro is ready to kill her! The pixie keeps taunting her, Alex!”
“The very definition of a pixie, sweetheart.”
“Alex, a sufficient compound has been located in the nutritional database and I have requested several liters of it to be formulated. It should be completed in five minutes. Sensors have detected one female human and our pixie in the airlock…outer door is secure and chamber is sealed. Initiating decontamination- decom to complete in two minutes.”
“Thanks, Randi, and thank you for the game. Next time I may even score a kill!” I added as I reached the doorway.
“I will continue monitoring Hiro, Alex.”
“Won’t be necessary, but thanks, Cami.”
“Amazing, isn’t she, Skipper?” Scotti’s unseen voice said as I arrived at the airlock’s inner door. A live video feed was displaying what was going on in the chamber on the right wall near the bulkhead. On the screen you could barely see Yuuka streaking back and forth trying to avoid her full-sized assailant. Did they even realize they were being decontaminated or even where they were?
“Completion in thirty seconds, Alex.” Randi announced over the passageway speaker. A small, thirty-second countdown appeared in red in the upper right-hand corner of the screen.
Reaching zero, the counter turned green and ‘Decom Complete” appeared on the screen in Reilly.
“Ready, Lieutenant? Remember, just the full sized girl, not the pixie!”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Open the airlock, please.”
A hiss escaped the opening door followed quickly by Yuuka Sukiro as the gap widened enough for her to escape. She settled on my right shoulder and took hold of my stud earring.
“What took you so long, Empress? I thought she was going to kill me in there!”
“I warned you about going outside the facility in your gifted form, Yuuka-chan!”
“But you said you saw me and my daughters helping people, so I must survive long enough to have…to have…children.” Her voice grew quieter as the realization of what she was saying slowly made sense. Her expression changed from confusion to fear.
“That is what we have seen, Yuuka-chan, but the future remains just as fragile in this life as it was in your previous life. As you have learned from this war, the future can change in an instant and it is wise not to tempt the fates, pixie.”
Yuuka yawned loudly. “Forgive me Empress, the energy this body has…it entices me to act irrationally…irresponsibly…impulsively!”
“Where have you gone insect? I have not finished with you yet! You will still be my evening meal!” Hiro Takara called out in Japanese as she emerged from the airlock. She jumped slightly as she saw me, but quickly refocused on Yuuka. “There you are, my dinner! This woman shall not keep you from your destiny! What? Who? Who holds me?” Hiro jerked wildly trying to turn far enough to see her captor.
“You will not harm our sister, Hiro Takara! She is not on the menu!” I glanced at the miniature woman standing on my shoulder.
“Yuuka-chan, you will find a container of Reilly’s version of honey waiting in your quarters. The rapidly blinking light on your coverings recommend you rest. Have your meal and sleep soundly, pixie. We will talk about your decision when you wake.
“Thank you, Empress! For whatever reason, I feel honey is the best thing for me now…that and sleep.” She said through another yawn and flew off. A second later she appeared hovering about a foot from my face. “Wait…you called this woman Hiro Takara? This is Hiro?”
She turned and flew closer to Hiro swatting her nose- for which Hiro jerked back from the attack.
“You dishonor yourself by trying to kill your superior?” The tiny winged woman shouted in anger.
“No flying doll could be my superior! You are not even a full sized woman!”
Yuuka’s face grew red with anger as she began to grow larger. Her change was noticeably faster this time. Hiro’s delicate jaw dropped to the floor.
“Demon!” Hiro gasped.
“I see you have been practicing, Yuuka Sukiro. I’m happy you have gained better control of your gift. You should still retire to your quarters for rest. Miss Williams and I can attend to Miss Takara. I believe she is sorry for causing you any distress, my sister. Now go and rest!”
“Thank you again, Empress. I will give you my decision after a short nap.”
Yuuka turned and began walking down the passageway to her room. I watched as she staggered a few times, touching the wall for support.
“Is that Shinji Sukiro’s possessed sister?”
“No, Miss Takara, that is what Col. Shinji Sukiro has become- just as you have changed!”
“I haven’t changed!”
“Oh, so you’ve been a girl all your life then?” Scotti’s disembodied voice asked.
“Who said that? How are you holding me without touching me? Are you also some sort of demon?”
“You will speak only when spoken to by our Empress, Hiro Takara!”
“Empress? Empress of wha…?”
“You have been told! You will remain silent until asked to respond, impertinent girl!” Scotti’s voice growled, as Hiro’s back-turned arm and shoulder seemed to rise with a jerk.
“Awwww!” She called out in obvious pain.
“Are you ready to behave, girl?”
Hiro simply nodded her head as a few tears rolled down her cheek.
“Good.” I said as I looked over the new girl. “She has voluntarily joined our fold. Now what should we do with her, Miss Williams?”
“She claims not to be a woman, Empress- Maybe she needs proof?”
“Good idea, Miss Williams! Miss Takara, you will come with us! Miss Williams, could you solidify please?”
“As you wish, my Empress!”
I watched as Scotti became solid again. The look on Takara’s surprised face said it all, but she remained quiet.
“You see, Miss Takara, we are not demons at all! “
Cami came into view as we neared the Recreation Area. “Empress, I came as soon as you called! How can I serve you?”
Takara looked at me trying to figure out when I had called this other woman. I pointed to my head, winked, and smiled.
“We require your assistance with this…man’s clothing, Miss Darough.”
Cami looked at Takara intently. “This is not a man, Empress, but a slightly developed woman! Why would she claim to be a man?” Cami over-emphasized the word ‘man’.
“That is what we would like to know, Miss Darough, so we are escorting…him…to his quarters where we will find out for certain.”
“As you wish, Empress.”
“But I was a man…yesterday!”
Scotti tightened up on Hiro’s arm once more. “You have not been asked a question, insolent girl!”
“Miss Williams, I would like to hear her explanation. You are free to speak, Hiro Takara. Tell me why you think you were male yesterday.” I raised my hand as we reached Hiro’s door.
“Because I was part of the Imperial Army Occupational squad sent here to secure this Island for his Excellency, Emperor Hirohito! The Imperial Army does not use women!”
“What makes you think you were in this Army, Miss Takara?” I raised a brow.
“Because I wear the uniform of the Japanese Imperial Army!” She said proudly.
Hiro’s clothes instantly ripped to shreds and dropped to the floor in a pile, which immediately started to dissolve and disappear as soon as they touched it. Takara’s eyes bulged from her head seeing both events.
“I see no man here, Hiro Takara, so tell me again how you think you are anything but woman!”
The Mahanilui had made enough changes for the five-foot-three, brown-haired girl to immediately cover her private parts and blush. She began to cry from the humiliation.
“If you are not woman- one of us- then this door will not open when asked, Hiro Takara. Command the door to open!
Carefully the girl looked around us then at the door in question as she tried thinking everything out. In a small, quiet voice she spoke, “please open.”
As expected, the door slid open and the room’s lighting came on full to illuminate a fairly feminine looking residence. We all entered and the door closed behind us.
“This is not my room! I have never been here before!”
“The doors of this facility do not open for just any one, Miss Takara.” I informed her. “Only a trusted, upstanding member of our society shall be granted entrance. Look at this and tell me you do not belong.”
I took Reilly’s version of a picture frame from a small table by her recliner chair and triggered it to display. A holographic image of a large group of women settled and focused as I sat it back down. Yuuka could be heard talking at first- her voice quickly fading.
“…I told you I had to use two feet to trigger this thing! I can’t see why…”
Yuuka could then be seen flying back to the group, stopping and landing on Hiro Takara’s shoulder.
“Yuuka, could you maybe grow up to be in this image?” My voice…Alex Reilly’s voice said.
The small, winged woman again took flight arching up over the group and disappearing behind them. A much larger Yuuka walked around the left side and returned to her place at Hiro’s side in the space newly made for her.
“Smile, everyone!” Alex said as the group collectively smiled to the recorder. “Okay, Randi, you can disengage the recorder now.”
“Hey, if she could do it how come you told me to start the thing?” Yuuka began to complain.
The image froze there with everyone smiling- except Yuuka who displayed a frown on her slightly turned face.
Hiro looked at the still image for a few minutes.”
I don’t remember that happening- I met the pixie just today. How can this be real?”
“Scotti, you can release her now. I think she got the point.” I looked into Hiro’s eyes- her confusion was very evident.
“You don’t remember that recording because it hasn’t been made yet, Miss Takara.”
“Then why show it to me, Empress?”
“I’m afraid we haven’t been quite truthful with you, Hiro. You were a man yesterday- that is true. Quite by accident you found one of our canteens, right?”
“I found a container of water yesterday, yes. What has that to do with this?” She pointed to her nude body- not for a minute concerned that she was still naked.
I continued. “Our water has some very mystical properties. When ingested, tiny organisms multiply and distribute themselves throughout the body. Then when strong alcohol is introduced thereafter, a reaction takes place and transforms the host, making him female. I take it you found the island’s supply of celebratory spirits?”
Hiro only gave a slight nod. I continued.
“The transformation is not without it’s benefits though, Hiro Takara! You have been given a wondrous gift in return! One that you shall realize in the near future.”
“But I do not feel any different.” She looked at her small hands – only now trying to cover her chest and pubic area.
“What did you expect to feel different, Hiro?”
“When was that motion picture taken?” She abruptly changed the subject.
“Just under four thousand years ago.” My answer was calm and to the point.
Hiro blinked.
The door slid open again. Alex Reilly and Randi walked in.
“Welcome to Reilly Research Facility, Hiro- or should I say Hoshi Takara. We have been expecting you for some time now.”
The confused girl looked on the brink of unconsciousness, but instead of passing out her eyes toggled between Alex and I. Her finger began to rise as it slowly came to point at us both.
“There are two of you?” She blinked twice in disbelief. “How can I possibly have lived four thousand years ago when I am here now?”
Alex came over and stood next to me. “Good question, honey. Do you not know who we are, Hoshi Takara?” We both smiled as she asked the question.
“You are the Empress?”
“Partially, but the Empress of what, Miss Takara?” I asked.
“I do not recall asking, Empress.” She answered in a tiny voice as she glanced to the floor momentarily.
Alex and I looked at each other then replied in unison. “I am the Empress of Time and Space.”
A gasp escaped her mouth and her eyes became large as saucers before crumbling to the floor unconscious.
“You two just love to do that way too much!” Cami laughed.
“Just get her up on the bed and change her cloths, Cami. Hoshi won’t stay this way for long. She is a very strong-willed woman- very intelligent.”
We watched as Cami levitated then began to dress our newest sister. Hoshi had just started to regain consciousness as her back settled onto the bed. Her eyes flickered back open.
“Welcome back, Miss Takara. Did you enjoy your little interlude?” Alex asked sweetly.
“This wasn’t a nightmare?”
“I’ve been called that and many other things, Hoshi, but I’m afraid this is no nightmare- this is real- you are real.” She motioned to Hoshi’s body. The girl pulled her elbows back behind her to raise herself up a little- Hoshi’s eyes widened as she noticed her coverings.
“What year is this, Empress?” Hoshi asked as she examined her new clothing.
Immediately Cami looked at me with a raised eyebrow.
“No I didn’t, Miss Darough!” I returned my attention to Hoshi. “This is May 11th, 1944, Miss Takara.”
“I thought you said that picture was taken four…”
“Four thousand years ago. I did, Hoshi. You live here, in Reilly, four thousand years ago.” Alex answered that one.
Her confused look didn’t surprise me, so I tried to explain.
“Hoshi Takara, did we not state that we are the Empress of Time and Space?”
She nodded.
“So wouldn’t it follow that the Empress of Time and Space could travel though said mediums?” I asked.
Her mouth dropped open as she again nodded.
“So I live here…with you…in the past?” She slowly pointed to everyone in the room.
“Y’all won the blue ribbon, honey.” I blurted out only to receive confused looks.
“Don’t let my future self confuse you Hoshi, we will be leaving for our proper time tomorrow morning. If you decide to travel with us, that is.” Alex tried to console her.
“If I want to come? You give me the choice after confusing me so thoroughly?”
“It will get even more confusing, my new sister. Just wait.”
“And if I don’t agree?” She pushed a lock of brown hair behind her ear. “What becomes of me then?”
“Then I take you to a time and place where you cannot reveal our secrets, Hoshi Takara.” I answered quietly.
“Why do you call me Hoshi, my name is Hiro?”
“Gaze into the reflective surface and tell me if you see a Hiro or Hoshi, Miss Takara. Which would fit the face returned there?” Alex instructed as she pointed to the full-length mirror beside the entrance door.
Hoshi stared at her reflection for some time before sighing and answering.
“I see Hoshi Takara looking back at me, Empress.” She said with resignation.
“As I thought, Hoshi. Now Miss Darough will instruct you on the use of your new coverings. Camille?”
Hoshi began looking around as no one said a word. Her gaze centered on Cami as she figured things out. A few minutes later she spoke. “Yes, I understand. Thank you, Camille.”
She thought for a moment. “Empress, it is obvious what Camile’s gift is. I am still trying to understand what your gift is…” She gestured to Alex and I. “But you claim I have been given a gift?”
“Yes you have, Hoshi. You have been given the gift of speed.”
Her silence meant I would have to explain.
“The pixie…she moved fast?”
She nodded.
“So how could you keep up with her, Hoshi? Would you not have to move equally fast to catch her?”
Hoshi began to look around the floor as if searching for some other answer. I continued.
“She taunted you. You heard her egging you on, yet did you see her once move her mouth to speak? Camille was monitoring you and only saw the pixie’s tongue stick out- you heard her here!” I pointed to her head. “Just as Camille wishes you to hear her!”
Her attention returned to me as I gently touched her forehead- her mouth opened to say something, but nothing came out.
“Yes, Miss Takara, you are the only one capable of hearing the pixie. You and Yuuka are a team. In essence you are the pixie’s wingman- her handler. You alone are responsible for keeping her safe and out of trouble.
“But, according to you, she has yet to make a decision on whether to stay. How are you so certain she will decide to join you?”
“Alex and I also have the gift of foresight, Miss Takara. We have seen this entire scenario played out many different ways and have carefully guided the actions leading up to its successful conclusion.” I informed her.
“But if one of us had said no?”
“Then I would have failed in my promised duties to help this world, Miss Takara! One miscalculation on my part and the world could change drastically. It has happened once before with tragic results. I vow it will never happen again! I pray it will never happen again.” Memories of the alternate base visit surfaced.
“You actually fractured the timeline, Alex? Ricky Lynn went AWOL and Randi died! That is such a terrible thing to allow to happen!” Cami burst out.
“It wasn’t my intention, Cami! It is a reminder of what can happen if I misread the future!” I admitted sadly.
“So you are not infallible as a god would be? You are still human. We are still human, Empress?”
“Yes, Hoshi, we are still quite human…and very, very imperfect- even me!”
Our newest sister was quiet for a minute. I could tell this was the question I had seen coming for three Earth years…one Terran year- sixteen long months now.
“Before you ask this next question, Hoshi, I think we had better go to the Recreation Area and get comfortable. I also think Yuuka might want to hear your answer too…for her to make her choice.”
Hoshi walked back over to the door, which opened automatically.
“You claim that I have the gift of speed, Empress?”
Both Alex and I nodded.
“I wish to try this gift out. I will not try to escape Empress, but I do not know where this Recreation Area is. Could you give me directions?”
“Ask the wall for directions, Hoshi. Follow the green line.”
The petite, very European looking woman stepped out into the passageway. “I wish to go to the Recreation Area.” She stated. Immediately the familiar green line appeared.
“I will see you there, Empress,” was all she said before a blur replaced her stationary figure.
“Now that is fast! I bet Reilly’s sensors had a hard time keeping pace with her!” Cami exclaimed in astonishment.
“Hardly!” Randi hurrumphed. I calculated her velocity at five-point-three-feet per second- hardly the speed of light!”
Cami stuck her tongue out at Randi.
“Let’s get going, girls!” I laughed as I walked out past the two.
“You two! Out! Now!” Alex scolded behind them as I started down the hallway.
“Hello, Empress!” Yuuka greeted Alex and I as she flew around our heads several times. Taking our previous seats on the Davenports, Yuuka landed on the furniture’s arm next to me.
“Does she still intend to eat me, Empress?”
“No Yuuka-chan, but we need you to sit with the big girls so, could you grow-up now, Peter?”
“You said my name was Yuuka, Empress!”
“I was referring to the children’s classic…Peter Pan, Tinkerbell.”
“Oh.”
Yuuka took flight again and grew to her full size before us. As had happened before, the miraculous fabric of Reilly design stretched and reshaped to her increasing size.
“Good, have a seat Yuuka-chan.” I patted the empty space next to me.
“Before you both make your decisions, I would like to tell you both a little about our sisterhood… our society.
1600 hours, Kili Island, May 11th, 1944
“You have only been the Empress for two months? You said you were on an alien world for three years; stayed three weeks in 1945; three weeks in 2027BC? How is that not confusing?”
“I told you that temporal relativity gets crazy! Sometimes Alex and I still have a hard time making sense out of it! Can we answer any more questions you two have?” I asked, having finished my history lesson.
“Why does my clothing turn green when I’m small, Empress?”
“First off I told you my name is Alexandra- Alex for short! I have no idea why that happens, Yuuka-chan. I believe it might have something to do with camouflage. If you hide in the trees or brush, being green makes you blend in and a whole lot harder to find. It makes sense don’t you think? Randi?”
“Alex is correct in her theory, Yuuka Sukiro. Having parsed the archives, it appears we have taken your gift into consideration and designed your coverings to compliment them. This newest covering has been redesigned. Terran technology has now been incorporated to enhance personal security, comfort, and linguistic translation.”
“You mean I’m wearing something made on another planet?”
“No, everything was made here at this facility. We reached an agreement with our counterparts in Citadel to exchange technology in an effort to better both worlds. A long prosperous friendship has been achieved between Earth and Terra- one that will come into play many decades from now.” Alex Reilly concluded with a smile.
“Now…as in from this moment on, or from 2026BC?” Hoshi inquired.
“Very good, Miss Takara! The answer to that is a confusing…both!”
Hoshi looked a bit downtrodden as she puzzled this unexpected answer.
“It doesn’t get any better, Hoshi-chan, just go with it.” Cami advised with a giggle as she put her hand on Hoshi’s thigh.
“So, do you two need more time for your decisions? I suggest you think this new information over before making a truly honest choice. Alex Reilly won’t be leaving for her time period until 1000hrs tomorrow. Unfortunately, we must insist on an answer by then.”
“Empress? With all due respect, I can give you my answer now.” Yuuka responded in a very confident voice. I noticed Hoshi tense up and Cami quickly shifted her eye contact to Miss Takara.
“Are you sure, Yuuka-chan? What I have just given you is a lot to consider in such a short time. I asked that you make a wise, well thought out decision.”
“And I have, Empress…” I glared at her. “I have, Alexandra.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Cami start to concentrate a little harder and wondered what she was preparing for. “I would like to stay here.” The girl beside me started to shrink- her outfit changing color, becoming a pretty pastel green.
From the couch across from me, I heard a loud exhalation of air as Hoshi released the breath she had been holding. Cami’s look of concentration also disappeared.
“Was there a problem Hoshi-chan?”
“I am just relieved Empr…Alexandra. I thought her decision would sway the other way.”
“And you were bracing yourself for the temporal shift?” I asked raising my eyebrow to emphasize the question.
“I didn’t…I don’t…” Hoshi stared down at the floor shaking her head slowly. “I didn’t want you to fail, Empress. You have offered the two of us truth, enlightenment, and choice- even though we are on opposite sides of the war outside these walls. Aside from our initial meeting you have been kind and considerate.”
“Hey! Don’t forget she took me into that apocalyptic hellhole called Pearl Harbor! She threatened to leave me there if I didn’t behave!” Yuuka interrupted by flying within inches of my face.
“You have traveled with the Empress- through time?” Hoshi choked out.
Yuuka Sukiro immediately flew over to Hoshi and exchanged some unheard heated words. We only heard Hoshi’s side.
“You have always been the impetuous one Shinji…I mean Yuuka Sukiro! I am sure you deserved everything the Empress did! No, I will not stop talking so loud! You had better lower that voice in my head or I will invent a new main dish…what? Oh you think I can’t catch you. No, not right now! Your hair should be red you hot-headed… I am not! You’re still alive aren’t you? I am too…I don’t have to try, I can do it, Yuuka!”
Suddenly Yuuka was in Hoshi’s grip. We hadn’t seen her hand or arm even move.
“There! Are you happy now? No I won’t let go of you until you stop acting like an impertinent child!”
Yuuka started thrashing and hitting Hoshi’s thumb with both fists.
“Throwing a tantrum isn’t the way to convince them you’re not acting like a spoiled child, Yuuka-chan! Why not, the Empress calls you that- why can’t I? Oh, is that so! Yuuka-chan I have been the closest thing you’ve had to a friend since we left Manchuria! Okay, since your parents died then! You’re still my friend no matter how adolescent you act!”
The small figure stopped her tantrum.
“Yes, I mean that Yuuka-chan! Now I think you should grow up and apologize to our sisters. Yes, I do. Thanking her for setting this all in motion would be a start!”
Hoshi opened her hand to allow Yuuka to fly back over and take her seat. She quickly returned to full size.
Looking between Alex Reilly and I, her eyes filled with tears as she began. “Empress, I am truly sorry for my behavior! Hoshi is right in her request that I thank you for my gift and I am deeply embarrassed by my actions yesterday! Hoshi is also correct in accusing me of being impetuous while small, but…the feeling of being so free…so…alive! Empress, can you ever forgive me?”
Alex and I took turns hugging the truly distraught girl between us. After Yuuka had calmed down, I asked Hoshi if she needed more time to make her choice.
“I would think the answer to that question and to where my allegiance falls has already been given, Alexandra. I wish to stay here…with Yuuka-chan.”
“As you wish. Be prepared to transit tomorrow at 10 o’clock.” Alex Reilly informed them as she stood up. She walked over to Hoshi and gave her a hug also. “Thank you, Hoshi, for making an informed, intelligent, decision. I promise that our adventures together will be exciting- provided you keep an eye on the pixie! I see her getting into her fare share of situations.”
“Scotti, you can come out now. The flash and the pixie are friends again.”
“Boy, it’s about time, Skipper! I was getting tired of holding up the doorway.”
“She was here…in the doorway…the whole time? Why, Alexandra?” Yuuka’s eyes got big.
“Because, pixie, you are not only impetuous, but unpredictable as well. I don’t think you would want the fate of this timeline on your conscious, do you?”
Yuuka frowned in confusion.
“Miss Takara, could you explain to your sister, the deviation of timelines and dimensional tangents- I would like to watch the sunset tonight. It is so beautiful from the westward facing upper observation deck.”
1000 hours, Kili Island, May 12th, 1944
“Sister, I will miss you! Feel free to drop in at any time!” Alex giggled slightly at the pun. “It is a shame that I cannot transit to this time period once I return.”
“I can always come and get you, Alex! Just holler and I’ll come a’callin’!” I gave her my best smile. We both knew that she could travel no closer than the fourteen hundreds on Earth- at least that is what we had seen while in her time period. “Take care of Yuuka and Hoshi- I know they’re gonna’ be a handful, but those two will get you out of some pretty terrific jams.”
“Like those pompous lunatics of the Spanish Inquisition? Yes, I’ve seen how power hungry and blind they can be. I’ve already decided to take Jemma on that little excursion!”
“I personally would ask to borrow her for my trip to Salem, Massachusetts next fall. A water elemental could really stir things up! You think she would be interested, sis?”
“She would be happy to get that crowd fired up, Alexandra.” We both giggled at the image.
“You know…maybe Tabby would be a better choice for Madrid. The girl is so limber she might want you to take one of those racks back to Reilly to relax on.” Again we giggled like teenagers.
“Tabby’s going to be out of commission during that trip, you knew that!” Alex Reilly reminded me.
“Oh, that’s right! You make sure she gets enough to eat! People like us are rare, but twin boys born to us are truly a miracle, sis!”
“I will give her your best, Alexandra.”
“Empress, we are ready to leave.” Hoshi announced as she and Yuuka approached.
“You two behave. Yuuka-chan, you especially!” I pointed directly at her.
“Yes, Empress, I will try.”
“Don’t worry, Alexandra, she’ll behave- that or ‘Yuuka-Sushi’!”
Yuuka gave the girl a dirty looking scowl. Then both winked at the other and began giggling.
“That’s what I was afraid of!” I smiled and shook my head.
“All set, Alex!” Cami chirped as she exited the airlock door. I embraced her and kissed her on her cheek.
“I’ll miss you, Camille Darough of Reilly!” A few tears trickled down my face.
“And I you, Alexandra Steinert!” She looked down for a second then looked back at me. “I would like it if, when you travel back to Citadel, that you think to visit us first. Alex would really like to see her daughter again- as would I, Empress!” She forced a slight smile as she said it.
“How long have you known, Cami?” I said with a little skepticism.
“Well…Tibius gave it his best effort…” She shrugged. “But I guess it just wasn’t good enough.” Again she forced a cute little smile.
“And you said to watch the pixie!” Alex nudged my shoulder with hers. I just rolled my eyes.
“So where is Scotti? We are ready to leave and I have not thanked her for saving us the other day.”
“I haven’t seen Lt. Williams all morning, sis.” I admitted.
“Oh, Scotti’s down on the south end of the island. She is kneeling and talking softly to herself, Alex. She’s crying! Is she that sad at our leaving?” Cami informed us.
“No Cami, it’s called praying. Sandra Williams is praying for atonement from her sins.”
“What sins, Alex?”
“Miss Williams has recently found her conscience, Cami. You see the Marine Corp. trains people to be good soldiers. Good soldiers learn to bury their feelings deep so as not to distract them from their duty. Scotti’s change- along with her actions over the last few days has caused certain feelings to reemerge. Feelings that now make her doubt her effectiveness as it pertains to our society. In short, she regrets the taking of life, Camille Darough. She questions how she ever did it before- if she can ever do it again. She is praying for forgiveness from every single soul that she took on this island in hopes that her conscience will stop hurting her- that they will stop haunting her!”
“So how can we help, Alex?”
“You can help by going home and allowing me to talk with her, Sweetheart. The kind of hurt that she is experiencing never really goes away, you just grow more tolerant of it. You have been there, Cami- before we escaped your fusion giant.”
She stood silent for a minute. “I understand, Empress. Are you sure you never return to the Homeworld? I would swear they wrote about you, Alexandra Steinert.” Alex Reilly nodded her agreement.
I shrugged my shoulders.
“Then we shall leave you to talk with Miss Williams, Alexandra. I hope one day to be as wise and understanding as my future self.”
“Travel well, Empress.”
“You as well, Empress. Everyone please take hands and do not let go. Hoshi, I can assure you it does not hurt. Now, let’s see if I can do this.” Alex Reilly said with a mischievous smile as her newest sisters’ eyes widened to saucers in sudden fear.
They were gone.
I took my time walking to the south end of Kili. The sun was high overhead when I emerged from the tree line and found Lt. Sandra ‘Scotti’ Williams kneeling in the kelp littered sand near the graves of the twenty-eight Japanese soldiers who died here. Elbows resting on her thighs, hands covering her face, her sobbing…wailing masked my arrival.
“You have to let it go, Scotti, it had to be done.” I said softly as I gently put a hand to her curly red head of hair.
“It didn’t have to happen…you could have taken them someplace else- someplace where they couldn’t harm anyone.” She said through sniffles.
“But that would have changed things for the worse, honey! The two that we saved were the gentlest of the bunch.”
“I didn’t have to kill them!” Spasms wracked her body as she began crying harder.
“Yes you did, honey! In every scenario except one they would have tortured or raped us! One even had us being taken to the Japanese mainland and put on exhibit and shot afterward!”
“They never had a chance though!” She sobbed.
“What chance would they have given us? Even Shinji Sukiro, despite his doubts in his military and government, would have abused us had we not done what was necessary. No. This had to happen, Scotti. This was the only course to follow if we expected to stay firmly in this timeline.”
“But why me? Why did it all come down to me killing twenty-eight enemy soldiers? What difference could such a small confrontation make?”
“Honey, even the misplaced flight of a fallen leaf can sometimes be enough to change the entire course of our future. Many times it is the large-scale battles that barely sway things. It has become my responsibility to read, rationalize and influence every action or nuance in order to keep our heading straight.”
“There is always a choice.”
“Not always, honey. I’m sorry.”
“If I could talk to them- explain to them…” She took her head out of her hands and looked up at me. “Could you…?”
“Are you really sure you want to do that, Miss Williams? The reactions you get will not be to your liking! From my experience, it is best left alone, Sandra. The dead can be overly cruel, for they have nothing left to lose. I suggest we just move on. Let’s leave this war-torn graveyard and go home to our friends…our family, honey.”
It took a few minutes more, but Scotti finally nodded her agreement and stood up. I immediately took her into my arms as she began to cry in earnest again.
The sunshine and fresh tropical air became the dim, varnish scented, confines of my office. Once rephased, I turned on my desk lamp and made sure Scotti was seated before fetching a cool, damp washrag from my lavatory.
“Here put this over your eyes, honey, it’ll reduce those bags. We can’t have you going out in public looking like a wreck, can we?”
We sat there in silence for a while.
“Alex?” I was shocked to hear her utter my name. “How did I do it before?”
“I’m sorry?” I asked, still in shock.
“How did I manage to keep it all bottled up inside? It seemed so easy then, but now…now I wonder how I did it at all.”
“Well…maybe because you aren’t in the Corp anymore…”
“The Corp will always be in me, Alex- it’s in my blood- same as it is in my father.”
“I guess that’s true, Scotti. Maybe we’re just more sensitive to life because of our change? We’re better designed to give life now then take it? Truth is, I don’t have the answer, honey. I don’t think anyone does.”
“Welcome back, Cap.”Jack greeted as she quietly knocked then slowly opened the office door. “I heard you come back, but I thought you two could use the privacy. Is everything alright?”
“Scotti was just letting out some built up tension. She’ll be fine after she gets some sleep.”
“Okay, Alex. I’ll try to give her some space for the next few days. We can talk about your trip in the morning.”
“Thanks, Jack, that would be good.” I smiled at her.
“Welcome back home, Scotti, everything will work out, you’ll see.” Jack said as she came over to Lt. Williams and gently kissed the top of her head. “Maybe we can talk in a few days…if you want to, that is. I have a pretty good idea of what you’re going through. I’m here when you need me. Good night.”
Jack looked back at me and nodded once with a gentle smile and quietly left the way she came in.
“I better get back to my quarters, Alex. I bet Josie missed me.”
“Scotti, we’ve returned to the night we left. From her perspective you’ve only been gone eight hours.”
“Still I better get back and settle in. Thank you, Alex, for everything. You are a good CO and an even better friend.” She stood to attention. Instead of formally dismissing her, I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight.
“You are welcome, my sister. Now go and get some sleep. Morning comes too quick around here.” I released her and pointed her to the door, which she exited through slowly.
While recruiting a new sister Alex and Jack witness firsthand how the smallest assumption made in another dimension can be lethal to the Empress and her sisters. Can Alex redeem herself and turn mistake into success? Can the Sisterhood make a slight difference in the war without revealing themselves?
Episode 9 “The Evil”
0150 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni’ihau, May 10th, 1944
Having just settled down for the night, loud knocking sounded out from my quarter’s main door.
“I was hoping I left that on Kili.” I griped to no one in particular as my feet touched the floor beside my bed.
The knock sounded again as I got closer.
“Just a minute!” Who could be so impatient to see me this time of night?
To my surprise, Mina and her daughters forced their way into the building as soon as I turned the knob.
“Captain, tell mother she has no right to do this- that it is fool-hardy and self-centered!” Nina, Mina’s youngest exclaimed being the first to enter.
“Empress, I beg you not to honor our mother’s request of you! For everyone’s benefit, please!” Mina’s second eldest, Kayla, pleaded as she entered.
“She is not of her right mind, Captain! Please do not humor her request, ma’am!” Mia, her eldest, warned as she and Lailu pulled Mina into the office.
I raised my hand to stop the chaotic ramblings. “Y’all wanna ta tell me what’s goin’ on here? And why can’t it wait ‘til mornin’?” I glared at the five women. “Y’all realize it’s nearly two in the mornin’, right?”
“Alexandra, I assure you I had no intention of bringing this to your attention until well after breakfast tomorrow.” Mina tried apologizing as her four girls stared back at her.
“Mother, this is too important to put off! What you are planning is inexcusable!”
“You intend on breaking up our family?”
“Why, mother?”
Mama, please don’t go! Empress, please don’t let her go!”
“Enough!” I raised both hands this time. All four stopped in mid sentence…or complaint…whatever.
“Mina, you wanna tell me what all this hollerin’s about? I’d like to try for some sleep sometime tonight.” I set my tired eyes to her. Only now did I realize I was standing here in my futuristic medium blue peignoir. I thought I would treat myself after spending seventy-two hours in my ‘Kili suit’.
“Alexandra, apparently these four have finally deduced that I will be leaving in a matter of days and have decided to inhibit my doing so. Please tell them it is for the best.”
“I can’t do that Mina.” I said as I shook my head slowly. “You see…I don’t want you to go either- I know I have to- I just don’t want to lose you. Not yet.”
“See! Even the Empress would rather you stay here, Mama!” Nina interjected.
“I didn’t exactly say that, Nina” It hurt me to say what I had to now. “I must deliver your mother. I have no other choice if this world is to stay the way it is. I’m sorry, Nina.”
Mina’s youngest stood there just blinking her eyes in disbelief of what I said.
“But…”
“Rest assured that your mother won’t leave here for a number of weeks! We have so much left to do; in fact, all of you still have quite a lot to do here! Now I suggest y’all go back to bed.” I went to turn for my bedroom.
“It’s true about Mariah then, isn’t it Empress?” Lailu blurted out.
That stopped me dead in my tracks! I hadn’t been watching our shipwright’s future too closely, so I looked quickly. “Damn! How could I have missed it?”
“I suppose it is, Lailu. It happens to everyone though, Kakak tiri (half sister).”
She looked at me with a half-sad, half-understanding expression.
“Maybe, if we could find her twin, then…”
“Sedikit adik (Little sister)! That is not an option! Mariah must be given the choice! What did we do in the days before the arrival of the Empress?” Mia chastised her younger sister. “And now it is up to the Empress’s charity whether that option is even offered.”
“My sisters, listen to me! I will do everything in my power to protect our sisters and friends! That is the best I can do- now…can I please get some rest? I have had limited sleep these last three days.”
“Of course, Alexandra. They don’t realize you have been to Kili to welcome two new sisters.” Mina said loud enough to catch her daughters’ attention.
“Two new sisters, Empress?” Lailu caught what was said first.
“Wait, what sisters? I have not seen any new sisters in my visions!” Nina looked confused.
“Obviously, as it has not happened yet, sisters. Remember the Empress stated she had limited sleep the last three days. She has undoubtedly returned from our near future- three days hence.” Mai’s evaluation was correct- as usual.
“If you must know, my sisters, the past Empress, Alexandra Reilly, has fulfilled her complement of staff at Reilly Research Station in 2026BC. Yuuka Sukiro and Hoshi Takara are about to undergo the Mahanilui in…” I looked at my new wristwatch- the one Tibius had given me. “In ten minutes. Yuuka will become Alex Reilly’s resident pixie; Hoshi, Yuuka’s partner and handler. Together they will create many legends and myths the world over.” I giggled just thinking about the many adventures they would share- the many times Alex would have to ‘clean-up’ after them.
“I thought their existence was pure fantasy, Alexandra?” Kayla giggled.
“Alex wishes that right about know, sister, trust me! They will be the reason she is the first Empress driven to gray hair.” I covered my mouth as I let out a good laugh.
“And that is precisely why I am needed, my daughters! My excellent teaching abilities are required. That is why I must leave.”
Even without my gift I could see the argument flickering back to life. I decided to quench it before it could. “Sisters, I can assure you that your mother will not leave for another few months, now go back to your quarters and back to bed!” I shooed them toward the door. “Go!”
“Thank you, Alexandra, sometimes I wish the family gift had eluded them. Four against one is never good odds.”
“Only if you’re Jack. You knew they would find out eventually, Mina. Why such a ruckus so late at night- you aren’t going to leave for another few days?”
“They know you have changed our future and wish you to intervene again. They do not understand the danger of multiple paradoxes.”
“I don’t think I even understand them yet, Mina. What are there, ten or so in play right now?”
“Far too many for me to comprehend and still remain sane, Alexandra! You are truly the marvel, Empress.”
“What makes you think I can keep them all straight, Mina?” I smiled.
“My point exactly, Empress. It is time to close the circle on a few…before several more open and you risk losing this universe in an unstable time vortex of your own doing!”
“A bit melodramatic don’t you think, Mina? You and I both know this is the primary universe- the one the other is built from?”
“It is now, Alexandra, but that wasn’t always the case was it?”
I smiled deviously. “Why Mina…y’all mean to insinuate that I traded an entire universe with one that stood to wipe out an entire civilization…just to save that said civilization?” I covered my mouth in faux shock.
“And almost destroyed yourself in the process, yes, that is exactly what I speak of! Should Random ever chose to carry out an in depth inspection of that chamber, she would be very unhappy with you!”
I looked conspiratorially to either side of the office. “You won’t tell her or Cami will you? Randi would be crushed to find out I did something she correctly deduced theoretically impossible.” I tried to hide the pride in my smile.
“Your humility is overwhelming, Empress. Still, it is time to conclude several of the temporal loops you have previously set in motion.”
“Mina, you know as well as I that the Sand Dollars’ saga is still far from through. It will be another thirty years before her design is declassified. And it will be several weeks until I meet with Eleanor for the first time.”
“I do not refer to those two loops specifically, Alexandra. You know the paradox to which I refer! Do not take me for the fool, Empress; we’ve both seen its conclusion!”
It was time to get serious. My playful smile left my face. “We leave in the morning, Mina. Say nothing to Emily about this…“ I looked around the room quickly. “That includes you, Jacquelyn Cummins!” Mina looked around the room in response to my warning.
“How did you know?” I heard the question audibly from Mina and mentally from Jack.
“A good captain always knows her crew!” I said to the ceiling. Returning my attention to Mina, I continued. “We shove off at 0900. Wear your ‘Reilly’ whites and be ready to take fire when we arrive. Now can I get some sleep?”
“Aye, Captain!” I again heard audibly and mentally as Mina stiffened to attention.
Somehow I didn’t feel so commanding dressed in a blue nightie!
0910 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni'ihau, May 10th, 1944
“Mina, nice of you to join us.”
“My apologies, Empress, your four half-sisters received their second wind shortly after my return from your office. They proved…trying!”
“Daughters can certainly do that, Mina. Mine have certainly been difficult.” I said with a raised brow.
“Doesn’t it ever bother you that you haven’t had your children yet, Alex?” Jack sounded exasperated.
I paused a minute then shook my head a few times. “No.”
I looked around the compound to make sure we were alone- out of sight to Emily.
“Ready to go?” I asked as I offered my hands.
Pearl Harbor Naval Base replaced our small compound. Having yet to rephase, we had appeared close to the women’s dormitory.
“Ladies, don’t let go yet. We have to check some things out before we actually get here.”
“When is here, Alex?” Jack asked with some confusion.
“If I’m right, 0900 Friday, December, 5th, 1941, Jack.”
“Oh, shit!” She exclaimed.
“Such language, Jacquelyn!”
“In this case, Mina, it is warranted- trust me! I wouldn’t want to relive Sunday morning over and over if I could help it.”
“Yet that is exactly what you keep doing, my dear.” She looked at me with both eyebrows raised slightly and a devious smile.
“So why do we have to stay hidden, Alex?” Jack innocently inquired.
I pointed just ahead of us. Not twenty yards from our position was Admiral Demmit. Fast approaching from the rear and on an intercept course, was Emily! Motioning us closer, we listened to the conversation.
“Admiral Demmit? A minute if you could?” Emily’s voice was loud and pleasant, but slightly out of breath.
The old man turned and scowled until he saw who was calling him. His scowl eased somewhat.
“What is it Ensign, I’m very busy at the moment.” He growled.
“Sir, I was wondering if I might talk to you about one of my fellow nurses…if I may.” She looked very uncomfortable, looking around them constantly as she posed her question.
Demmit, too, looked around nervously. Seeing the general area was devoid of personnel, he seemed to relax, but only slightly.
“Emily, what have I told you about us being seen together out of the privacy of my office? The last thing I…we need, is to be recognized as family!”
“I’m getting sick of all the cloak and dagger, Uncle Rick. Why can’t you just admit that I’m your niece and take it from there?”
“Because I refuse to have my only niece used as a promotional stepping stone, young lady!” Demmit animatedly pointed at his niece. “If anyone is going to get promoted around here it’s you- and for the right reasons! I do not have tolerance for any young officers engaging you in order to enhance their military standing. If someone wants a promotion, let them do the required time and work.”
“But how am I going to get promoted if all I do is check blood pressure and change bedpans? I want to finish medical school, uncle!” Emily stomped her foot in frustration.
“Emily, you know how hard it is to get into medical school! I told you that I’m doing everything I can to get you in at Norfolk. You have to be patient, honey.”
“I’m trying to, Uncle Rick, but working with those pompous jerks at the hospital makes me wish I was their superior! Then there wouldn’t be anyone in that place free-loading to get out of active duty!”
The old man laughed at Emily’s remark.
“It can’t be that bad, honey!”
“It’s worse! Most of us girls have little or nothing to do. The ‘doctors’ have us fixing coffee, filling out their requisition forms, filing their reports, and sitting on their desks with our legs crossed for their entertainment most of the time! Real good use of our talents, huh?”
“Do you want me to talk to the base commander, Emily? You know I’m only in charge of the Submariner’s here and have only a slight influence on how that side of the base operates.”
“What I’d like from you, uncle, is for you to try and arrange a discharge for one of the nurses, Cynthia Riggby. Cindy has been here so long that she’s doomed to be an old maid and therefore is about to go AWOL if she gets turned down for another transfer state-side!”
“I see. Well maybe this will lift her spirits, my dear.”
Uncle Rick reached into his back pocket and removed a folded, brown envelope. Handing it to Emily, he smiled.
“Make sure Lt. Riggby gets this, Ensign. She leaves for San Diego in two weeks.”
Emily wrapped her arms around Uncle Rick and kissed him on the cheek. “You’re the greatest, Uncle Rick! Thanks!” She chirped then quickly headed back the way she came.
A wide satisfied smile developed on Demmit’s face, but quickly submerged as the sound of something metal hitting the ground echoed through the air. A moment later, two sailors rounded a building a short distance away.
“No wonder the broads don’t want nothin’ to do with ya, Jimmie! I betcha dance just as graceful too!” The one said to the other.
“I swear that trash can jumped right out at me, Chuck!”
I immediately looked at Jack, who smiled. “Hey, Maybe it was ol’ King Kamehameha!”
“Of course it was.” I grinned back hoping she didn’t notice my tears.
“Hey, maybe one of them cute nurses could teach ya how to be charming, Jimmie!”
“I’d like to charm one of them cute nurses right out of her…”
“What was that about cute nurses, boys?”
Both men froze, stood to attention, and saluted as they almost ran into the old man.
“Nothing, sir! Just dreaming, sir!” Both said together.
“You will treat the enlisted and commissioned women of this base with respect and not like real estate! Is that clear?”
“Aye-aye, sir! Both answered.
Demmit used his patented ‘eye’ to look the two up and down for a long minute.
“Hmmm…” He returned their salute. “If I hear of either one of you in trouble with this base’s female staff, you’ll both be spending time in the Aleutians- got that? Now get out of here!”
“Aye, sir!” They replied, saluting once more before hurrying off at an angle from the Admiral.
“Richard certainly has his moments!” Mina commented as we watched the Admiral start to walk away. “Thank you for the transit, Empress. It is now time for me to do my part in this paradox.”
Mina released my hand knowing that she would immediately become visible.
“Mina, wait!”
It was too late for her to hear me. After a slight stumble, a slightly disoriented Mina called out to Admiral Demmit.
“Admiral? I say Admiral, please allow me to catch you up, sir!”
“What is it now…” he turned toward Mina’s voice. Shock filled his face as he strained to make out her rank. “Yes, lieutenant, what can I do for you?”
From where we stood, we could make out Demmit sizing her up.
“I just arrived, Admiral. Lt. Philamina Smith, sir.” She saluted.
Admiral Demmit returned salute with a weak smile. “Lt. Smith, what can I do for you?”
“Admiral, I was wondering if there was some place to talk…privately, sir? I have been engaged to deliver to you, a most secret parcel.” Mina told him softly, tapping her purse a few times. Seeing his reaction, she added, “You have been informed as to my arrival, Rr.Adm. Richard Demmit?”
“Matter of fact I haven’t, Lieutenant!” Uncle Rick stared at her intently.
I knew what that felt like!
“Judging from the accent though, I gather Washington just neglected to tell me. Please, allow me to show you to my office, Lt. Smith.”
“Of course, Admiral.” Mina flashed her best smile.
“First time they’ve met, huh?” Jack winked at me.
“Him, yes- Mina, no, Jack.”
“Any idea what’s in her bag, Alex?”
“Our futures, Jack. The start of them anyway.”
“Cap?”
“Mina carries a time sensitive dossier containing a request from the royalty of Kili Island for relocation to a safe area if the Japanese decide to occupy the island. There is also a file containing the specific hull number and potential list of crewmembers for Sand Dollar, Jack. She will convince Uncle Rick that he open it only after receiving notice directly from the White House.” I pointed to the two walking away arm in arm. “What we have just witnessed is the start of the rest of our lives, Jack. This is the defining moment of our sisterhood…our society.”
“So…let me get this straight. Okay…Mina started this whole paradox thing?” I nodded. “Then why does she blame you for it?” Jack raised a confused eyebrow.
“Because I did start this, Jack.”
“Say that again? I thought I heard you just say that you started all this!”
“By traveling back to this point in time, I have set in motion the device for my own change- for our change. Had I not already become the Empress, I would never have provided a means for Mina to deliver that package. If Uncle Rick hadn’t received that list with our names, we would never have undergone the Mahanilui, thus never traveled back in time to close this paradox, thereby completing it and moving forward.”
“So…if we hadn’t changed, we would have been going around in circles?”
“No, as Mina stated several weeks ago, we would have all died, Jack.”
“But, in order to do that we would have had to have been selected as the crew of Sand Dollar in the first place, right?”
“Only Mina could tell you the possible outcomes that would entail, Jack. I wasn’t there at the time to foresee that.”
“But you…we…are here, Alex! A whole two years before we were picked for this!”Jack stopped talking for a minute and rubbed her forehead. She then made a sweeping stop gesture with her free hand. “You know? I’m just going to stop thinking about all this time paradox crap and do what I’m told! Empress, tell me what is to be done next!” She said, annoyed and confused.
“We go to the base hospital, Jack! Where else would we go to find headache medication?” I giggled.
“Really? It was that simple, Alex? Couldn’t it be more in keeping with the general FUBAR everyone seems to feel when accompanying you on these little adventures?”
“You love these ‘little’ adventures, Jacquelyn Cummins!” I smiled at her and we both giggled.
“I wonder how Constance is doing?” Jack said out of the blue. That stopped me dead in our tracks- unfortunately it also took my mind off holding us out of phase.
A sailor that we had just passed stumbled and looked back at us- probably wondering how he could have just walked by two very cute girls and not noticed.
“Who’s Constance, Jack?” I tried to cover.
“Oh, like you don’t know!” She glared at me. “Constance, my forty-year old daughter, Alex! The one we left back in Citadel with your daughter Alexis, Randi’s Isabeau, and Tish’s Melanie? Tibius can try as hard as he wants to erase those memories, Alex, but if I don’t want them erased…” She left the statement hang and just winked.
I was quiet while we walked the street leading out to hospital point.
“It didn’t work on Cami either. She remembers giving birth to Cassiopeia like it was yesterday.”
I think everyone in Citadel will remember that birth for a long time! I wonder if they ever found the ceiling to the delivery room yet?”
“Pffft! That thing is halfway to this galaxy by now, Jack! The ceiling from Constance’s delivery room is due to splash down sometime next fall, by the way!” I laughed and winked.
Arriving at the hospital around 1000hrs, we entered and I led us to the office I had seen Cynthia explode from two mornings from now. As Emily’s memory indicated, the place was almost deserted. We entered the outer office to find it empty, but our ears quickly picked up two people conversing in the next room.
“Doctor, I don’t think it’s standard practice to check my pulse from my thigh.”
“But you seem a little flush this morning, Lieutenant. I’m just making sure you’re all right.”
“I’m fine, Doctor.”
“You certainly are from what I see, Lt. Riggby.”
“You know there’s an SP just down the hall. What if I were to scream?”
“Well…I suppose he would come in and join us.”
“That’s quite enough.” Jack whispered in an angry tone. We then heard something hard hit a table or something wooden within the room.
“Wow, I never had that happen before- serves you right though. I would suggest a cool compress to the forehead when you wake up though…doctor.” The woman’s voice giggled.
The clicking of heeled shoes grew closer to the door we were standing before.
“Jack!” I whispered loudly as I looked at her with distain.
“The pig’s hand was moving farther up her thigh, Cap. I had to do something.” She whispered back.
“This is supposed to be a low-key mission, Jack! One with limited use of gifts, remember?”
“Ewwww, a low-key mission! Count me in ma’am!” A third whispering voice joined in making us jump.
“Lt. Riggby, we didn’t hear you open the door.” I tried to cover our apparent eavesdropping. “Did we arrive at a bad time?”
“Not at all, Commanders. The doctor decided to give me the rest of my shift off today. He said something about taking a well-earned snooze.” She put a finger to her mouth as she quietly closed the inter-office door.
“So, what can I do for you girls?” She asked with a genuine smile.
“Well, since you have the rest of the day off, let’s go for a nice walk, Lieutenant. We need your advice on some very…sensitive matters.” I smiled back at her.
“Do I know you, Commander?” She stepped behind her desk and looked Jack and I over carefully.
“Oh, how rude of me. Lt. Riggby, I am Commander Alexandra Steinert and this is Lt. Commander Jacquelyn Cummins, We need advice on some very…um, important issues and were told you were the one to see.”
“Who told you to ask for me?” She partially closed one eye and cocked her head slightly.
“An Ensign Scott, Lieutenant. She claims that you have been here forever and that you would give us a straight answer. If you would rather us leave…”
“No! If Emily thought I could be of assistance to you then I’ll try my best. Let’s go, I could use a nice walk about now anyway.”
“Wonderful! Let’s walk around the point then head for the OC. I’ll buy.” I suggested with my best smile.
When we were clear of the immediate hospital grounds, I got down to business.
“Lt. Riggby, I’m going to ask you a few hypothetical questions and I’d like you to think them through very carefully before answering. I must warn you, they may seem delusional and maybe a bit strange.”
“How ‘dilusional and strange’ Commander Steinert?”
“Bordering on the realm of pure fantasy, Cynthia Riggby.” Jack answered calmly.
The lieutenant stopped abruptly and looked at us.
“You mean like witches, trolls, fairies, and such?” Her voice raised an octave.
“Something like that, yes.” I admitted before pausing. “But I can see we’ve already taken up too much of your time, Cindy. Jack and I will be on our way now, thank you for being truthful.” I said as Jack and I started to walk back toward the hospital building.
“Wait! I didn’t say anything, Commander, come back!” Riggby shouted to us as she ran to catch up.
“You did, Miss Riggby. You declared us clinically insane, Lieutenant.” Jack informed her.
“How did you…I said nothing of the kind, Cmdr. Cummins.”
“Not verbally, no, but you thought it, Lt. Riggby.” Jack answered then stared at her a moment. “The same way you can hear me now.”
Cynthia Riggby jumped with a start as her eyes widened.
Jack just closed her eyes and gently nodded in answer to an unheard question.
Cindy looked toward me- her face asking the same question. I phased out and quickly walked around her, re-phasing with my mouth close to her ear. “No, Miss Riggby, I have my own gifts. Would you like to hear about them?”
“Cap, must you do that? She’s on the border of hysteria as it is!”
“I see no reason to be blunt, Jack. I’m running out of time and we still haven’t asked her the important questions yet!”
“You…run out of time? Pfft!” Jack laughed. I just glared at her.
“Cindy, I suggest we find a place to sit down before we reveal anything further…” I saw the skepticism on her face, “or…Jack and I can leave and you can go get drunk and forget we were even here.” I opened my purse and placed a few dollars in her hand. I gestured to Jack and we turned to walk away.
“Did you just do what I thought you did, ma’am?” Lt. Riggby asked quietly as she continued to stare.
“What? What is it you think I just did, Lieutenant?”
“You…” She pointed to where I had been. “And then you…” She pointed at me.
“I don’t know, Cindy. Maybe you should take a good look at the currency I just gave you. It may help to explain things better.
Lt. Riggby looked to her hand, the money still clinched in her closed palm. Slowly she began to unravel a bill and examine it. Turning it a few times to inspect it, her eyes again began to bug out.
“Series 2024?” She stared at me. “But…how?”
“How indeed, Miss Riggby. I would think the answer obvious- especially to someone as intelligent as you- someone capable of thinking outside the normal- someone who is not afraid to confront the commonplace. By the way, Cindy, I wouldn’t go spending that around here! Someone might think you were a crazed counterfeiter.”
“What’s it like?”
“Excuse me?”
“The future, what’s it like, ma’am?”
I thought about it a minute with my finger resting against my cheek and one eye closed. “Well…it’s not much different than today. The price of everything is astronomical; Cars don’t run on gasoline any more, and everyone dresses provocatively. Things have become much easier since the invention of the Internet though. Would you like to see it, Cindy- while you still can?”
“The way you say that…what happens to me? Tell me!” Her face grew scared.
“For God’s sake, Alex, stop fooling around!” Jack growled at me.
“She has the right to know, Jack- before she dismisses us as certifiable lunatics.”
“Yes she does, Cap, but right now she would make her decision out of fright instead of knowledge. She deserves to hear the whole package.”
“Lt. Riggby, do you believe that there are things out there,” I motioned to the horizon, “that simply cannot be explained? Forget what you have just witnessed and think it through, hun.”
“She’s running it, Cap.” Jack whispered leaning closer to me.
“The things you refer to, I trust you have seen your fair share, Captain Steinert?”
I nodded and immediately noticed she picked up on Jack’s address of me.
She looked at Jack, who also gave a nod.
“There are more of you…out there?” She glanced and nodded to the horizon.
“Worlds full, Lieutenant.” I smiled.
“Adventure; Danger; Intrigue; Romance?” She clicked off rapid fire.
“Ooooh ya!” Jack interjected with a silly grin.
Lt. Riggby paused to consider those things.
“You…” looking down in thought, she continued, “You are human, aren’t you?”
“Yes.” I laughed. “Barring the fact that we have these special gifts…and we live almost four hundred years.” I added seriously as my smile went tight.
“Oh, good. I thought for a minu…what? Four hundred years?” Her octave again changed.
“One of the side effects of being us, Cindy. Oh…we heal very fast too.” I casually added.
“How fast is fast, ma’am?” She asked cautiously.
I leaned over and pointed to my calf. “Two months ago I was shot by a Japanese soldier trying to board our boat. I had an inch-wide slash right here. Emily stitched and bandaged it. The next day it was completely healed. That’s how fast, Lieutenant.”
“Japanese soldier? I knew it! I had a feeling about that! When? Wait…Emily? As in Emily Scott?”
I nodded.
“Emily is one of you? I would have never guessed.” Cindy shook her head in disbelief.
“Not yet, Lt. Riggby- not until 1944. None of us before then.” Jack answered candidly.
“1944? You do realize that your being here creates a paradox? According to what I’ve heard and read that can be disastrous.” She watched to see my reaction.
“The captain has been here before, Lieutenant- she saves her brother the day after tomorrow.”
“Jack! That has no bearing on this mission! What I do here on Sunday is reckless and selfish- nothing shy of pure greed!” I growled, quickly growing angry that she even mentioned it.
Riggby stared intently at my sudden change of temperament.
“How can saving someone- especially your brother- be considered greedy, Captain?”
“Because ten other men died in the process.” I fought to hold back the tears I felt forming.
“Alex! They all would have died if you hadn’t tried!” Jack scolded.
“You don’t know that!”
“Um…ya, I do, Alex- Brie can attest to that, remember?”
“Sir’s? Can we get on with the questions you want my opinion on?” Cindy interrupted.
We both stopped, realizing we were ignoring our guest.
I took a minute to compose myself before asking the main question- the one that would allow me to terminate one of many paradoxes- one of the most important ones.
“Cynthia Jane Riggby, do you sometimes wonder if you have been overlooked- that you were meant for better things other than just filing paperwork and emptying bedpans-“ I paused a second, “that you just don’t belong here, but in a different place or time?”
I noticed Jack suddenly shift her attention to me as she obviously read my mind and the scenes playing out there.
“Where do I sign, ma’am!” Riggby said excitedly, her face quickly displaying a smile.
“Not even the slightest hesitation, Lt. Riggby? I would’ve at least had a few.” I raised a brow to her.
“I figure it this way, ma’am- if you traveled all the way back here a second time…just for me…to offer me the chance to join you, then how could I decline? I’d be crazy not to accept!” The twinkle in her eyes was infectious.
She looked down a moment, “besides, I’m probably going to die on Sunday, aren’t I?”
‘She’s very perceptive, Alex.’ Jack thought to me. I ignored her and spoke my prepared half-truth.
“It has been rumored that you disappeared during Sunday’s attack, but it was never confirmed. Of course, since you have unanimously agreed to join us that became a mote point- and an advantage.”
“How bad is it?”
“It’s pretty bad- death, destruction, chaos, horrible loss of life!”
“No, how bad is it? Do you have to operate or bite me- drain me of blood or something?”
I looked at her thinking she couldn’t be serious! “Been reading Mary Shelly and Bram Stoker, eh? Have we ever heard that one before, Jack?” I tilted my head slightly in Jack’s direction while keeping my eyes fixed on our candidate.
“Some enemy soldiers thought that you, Alex, Cami, and Scotti were demons.”
“Of course you heard that, didn’t you? Jack, you just keep surprising me. Do I need to go off-planet for some privacy?” I rolled my eyes.
“You could try, Alex, you could try!” She gave me a devious smile and a wink.
“Um…you still haven’t answered my question, ma’am!” Cindy again caught our attention.
“Jack, would you care to do the honors?”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Lt. Riggby, there is no bloodletting- no anatomical or internal surgery of any kind…” I opened my purse and a small, normal looking, metal flask floated out and moved through the air unfettered, to Cindy. Her eyes again opened wide with astonishment. “You just have to drink this elixir, add to it any high octane booze, and take about a six hour nap. That’s it- simple and painless! You’ll wake up feeling no different than you do now.” I giggled in spite of trying to be serious.
“That’s it? No lightning; no scary organ music- just drink this, get drunk, and sleep it off?”
“Sorry it’s not more melodramatic, honey.” I shrugged.
Taking the flask out of the air, she unscrewed the cap and quickly took a slug.
“This tastes like water!” She looked confused.
“It is, hun, that’s the only flavor people seem to like.” I laughed. “Don’t drink the whole thing, I’m a little thirsty.” I winked as she handed me back the container. “Jack?” I offered it to her after taking enough to wet my whistle.
“Thanks, Cap.” She put the flask to her lips and her eyes went wide!
I felt something sting my neck.
“Alex!” Jack spit water from her mouth as she screamed out my name.
I reached back and felt something stuck in my neck. Pulling it out, I observed that it was a small, blue fletched dart of some kind.
An intense burning started to radiate from the wound.
“What the hell is this? I gasped out as I continued to look at the thing.
The intense burning seemed to be spreading fast. I started to feel nauseous and my sight began to blur. A high-pitched buzzing filled my ears. Losing my balance, I fell to the ground and whatever was left of breakfast spilled out.
“Alex! Jack screamed out again as she reached for me. I could barely see her now- my head was spinning wildly and I felt on the verge of passing out.
“Jack…help…me.” I managed to get out as things started to get dark.
“Alex…bravo…tango…emerg…reset,” was all I heard before everything went black.
Opening my eyes, I’m looking up to the sky. It was very warm and the surface on which I lay is coarse and somewhat yielding. I think I see a cactus before everything goes dark again.
I’m looking up at the sky again. The air feels humid and hot- palm tree fronds shade my eyes from the bright sun. Darkness follows quickly.
I’m looking up at the sky. Enemy aircraft are flying overhead. The sound of all hell breaking loose fills my ears. I can feel the concussive vibration of explosives. Everything goes black once more.
I’m looking at…at a single yellow sun surrounded by blackness. I can’t tell if I’m sitting, laying, or standing. There is a calming feeling about this place. It is neither cold nor hot here. Again blackness consumes me.
My vision slowly brightens then begins to focus on some shapes I assume are close to me. I want to rub my eyes to clear them, but my arms feel so heavy…so terribly…heavy. I think something is touching my hand- maybe rubbing my forehead? I try again to focus on the shapes above me. People! The shapes appear to be people. I try to call out for help. Why can’t I speak? The effort makes the darkness return.
My vision slowly brightens again, this time the shapes are easily recognizable as people. I try to rub my eyes but feel resistance as something touches my arm. I try again to focus on the mysterious figures above me and am rewarded with four women coming into sharper focus. All are dressed in tight fitting shimmery dresses. I try to speak and am rewarded.
“Where…where am I?” My voice sounds horrible- as if full of gravel.
“Welcome back, mother! We did not expect your return so soon.”
The voice is familiar, but I can’t put a name to it.
“Who?”
“Alexis, mother. You are back on Terra- in Citadel.”
“How?”
“Your garments. The personal protection system in your clothing was activated. You appeared here in the park unresponsive and near termination two weeks ago. As near as we can tell you had been injected with an unknown toxin. Father was able to isolate it and administer a counteragent.”
“I closed my eyes and began to slip back into darkness once again. I felt someone shake me and I re-opened them having to refocus.
“Who did this to you, mother?”
“Please tell us, Empress!”
I tried to recall the events leading up to pulling the dart from my neck.
Jack had just started to take a drink from my water flask when her eyes flew wide open. She was so startled by whatever she saw that she spit out the water. Cindy screamed? No, Cindy and Jack screamed! What did they see? Was someone behind me? Who could have snuck up without Jack hearing something?
I heard Alexis’ voice in the background. She was relaying what she saw.
“My mother could not react fast enough to protect you?” Another familiar voice asked.
“Constance?”
“Here, M’lady, as are Melanie, Isabeau, Reilly, and Cassiopeia.”
“Welcome Empress.” The girls said in unison. At the moment I was more concerned about me then the two unfamiliar names last listed.
“Why can’t I move? I feel so heavy!”
“You are still very weak from the toxin, mother. Your practitioner feels it will take a few more days for your nanos to return to large enough numbers to start your physical regeneration.”
“I want to see! Get me a mirror at once!”
“I would not advise that right now, mother. The toxin has taken an adverse toll on your appearance. Trust me, you do not look your best at the moment, Empress.” Alexis shook her head slowly.
“You mean I look old right- white hair, saggy jowls, sunken eyes, and wrinkles galore?”
“That would start the list, yes, mother. At present you look more like the previously terminated, I’m afraid.”
“You mean I look like a corpse- is that it?”
“That is a crude way of describing your current condition, M’lady. We will now leave you to rest and gather your strength. I will be back with you tomorrow, mother- sleep well.”
The room and women darkened as I felt myself forcibly entering unconsciousness.
1100 hours, Pearl Harbor, December 5th, 1941
(Supplemental Log- Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins)
“Alex!” I screamed the second I saw her.
Alex reached back and produced a small blue, fletched dart of some kind.
“What the hell is this?” She gasped out. The woman that had appeared behind Alex had vanished as fast as she had appeared.
“Alex! Cindy and I screamed again as she fell to the ground and upchucked.
“Jack…help…me,” was all she could get out before collapsing entirely. It was immediately apparent she needed better help than what we could offer! Without hesitation, I began to recite the activation code that Tibius had given me before leaving Terra. All he had said was to use it in the direst of emergencies. This certainly fit the bill!
“Alex,” I tried to get a reaction, but she was already unconscious. I went straight into the activation code. “Bravo-Tango-Echo-Sam-Three-twelve. Empress Emergency Reset- activate!” A flashing red light started blinking on her right collar.
Alex promptly vanished, leaving the two of us alone.
“Cindy, did you catch a glimpse of her face?
“What happened? Where did Capt. Steinert go?” She said in panic not answering my question.
“I activated her uniform’s emergency protocol! I haven’t a clue what it does, Cindy. Apparently it makes her phase out or transport somewhere! Did you see who did this to her?”
“She did!”
“What?”
“It looked like she appeared behind herself, ma’am!”
“Are you sure?”
“Hey, I may be your new recruit, but my eyes have always worked fine, Commander! I saw the captain behind herself- like twins! Does she have a twin?”
This was not good! One of them- a past or future Empress had gone rogue! I had my idea as to which one, but speculation at this moment was not a luxury!
“Commander?” Cindy caught my attention, “Does she have a twin?”
I was at a loss to how I wanted to tell her, so I just rambled out what I knew. “She can be in the same place as many times as she wants…I think!” I started. “Once, there were four of her standing right next to each other having a normal conversation- laughing, joking, touching, everything! I didn’t understand it then- I don’t expect you to believe me now! What I do know is that I’ve got to get you inducted before any temporal shifts develop from this attack! We need to find Mina,” I explained trying to keep my composure.
“Who’s Mina?” Cindy asked, but she would have to be patient for her answer as I was busy informing Mina what happened. She sounded horrified as she asked where she should meet us.
“Philamina Smith is the third person in your rescue party. She was taking care of some paradoxical details with Admiral Demmit. Is there any place we can meet her that would be private enough to discuss what needs to be done?
“Emily’s uncle is one of you too? It kinda all makes sense now!”
“You knew? I didn’t think anyone knew?”
“Are you kidding? I saw through that one a mile away! I just never let on. Emily is a hard-working girl that deserves to go as far as she can- maybe even become a surgeon someday!”
“Alex was right about you, lady! You certainly are a horse of a different color!”
“I hope that was a compliment, Commander!”
“It was, now do you know a place we can meet up with Mina, or not?”
“Tell her to meet us at the OC in twenty minutes; I’ll take us to some place safe.”
“Thank you, Cindy.”
“When do I get drunk, Commander?”
“As soon as possible, Lieutenant!” I told her as we started out for the Officer’s Club.
“Mina, have you been able to contact Alex?” I asked as she took a seat on Cindy’s bed. The room was comfortable for one person, but cramped with three.
“Jacquelyn, are you sure this room is secure? Can we be certain the walls are sufficiently insulated?” She cautiously looked around the small room.
“I have a dampening field up around the perimeter walls and the door and window have been immobilized. This is as safe as it gets, your highness.”
“Highness? You’re our Queen or something?” Cindy’s mouth dropped in surprise.
“Only figuratively, Love.” Her attention came back to me. “I have not been able to reach Alexandra since hearing of her assault. I fear the worst, Commander.” Mina shook her head.
“My God, we won’t be able to leave, Mina.” I realized. “I didn’t ship to Pearl until July of last year…um…of 1943. Before that I was stationed out of Norfolk. I haven’t a clue where we would be safe come Sunday morning!” I felt myself start to panic.
“She’ll be alright, Cmdr. Cummins. I have a feeling she’ll return before the attack starts.” Cindy advised in a cheery voice.
“Has she undergone the Mahanilui yet, Jacquelyn?”
“Not yet, no.” I answered.
“How can you be so certain, Cynthia Riggby? I was not informed you possessed any natural gift that would allow you to see our Empress any clearer than I?”
“It’s called optimism, highness. And where I come from that’s all some people got, aside from hope! Those two characteristics are what keep the human race going, you know!” The authority carried in that statement must have impressed Mina because she just nodded her agreement and went silent.
“The question remains where and what do we do. We still don’t know which Empress is behind all this. Mina, have you tried to contact Brianna? Maybe she can get through.”
“I’ve been trying, Jacquelyn! There simply is no one at the other end!”
“Alex Reilly! Try Alex Reilly, see if she can help!”
I listened to Mina’s attempt to contact Alex Reilly. A very groggy Alex finally answered. Mina informed her of what had happened and asked if there was any way she could help us. Unfortunately, the reach of Alex’s travel abilities would land her four hundred years shy of us! Instead, Alex checked to make sure our time and dimension were still intact by asking us various questions about current events and cross referencing them with Random’s archive.
Relieved that we hadn’t taken a temporal tangent, Mina and I bid Alex Reilly a good night and terminated the connection.
With our temporal security safe at the moment, we set about planning for our security during the attack. Mina and I were still reluctant to shed light on Cindy’s whereabouts Sunday morning though.
“I suggest we stay away from all airfields and barracks. I remember hearing about Schofield’s barracks taking a direct hit. Of course it makes sense to stay away from the harbor as the main target is the fleet.” I thought for a minute. “That leaves the civilian areas like Honolulu, and the mountains.”
“How about the hospital? Do they hit the hospital?” Cindy asked with concern.
“I don’t know for certain, Cindy. Alex is the one to ask about that- though I do know that Emily was on duty there that morning and she escaped injury!” I hated to lie to her, but if I told her that she was at the center of the explosion, she might refuse to go there and cause a tangent. “Why? I asked instead.
“Well, I go on duty 0600 Sunday morning. When does the attack start, Commander?”
“0800, I believe.”
“But I still die on Sunday? In the attack?”
Mina gasped as I nodded my head.
“You told her? Jacquelyn, we are here to save her! Why would you tell her that? Do you have no scruples?”
“Lt. Smith, Cmdr. Cummins and Capt. Steinert did not have to tell me what lay ahead. When you said that Captain Steinert was here before to rescue her brother, I put two and two together. The only logical reason you were here, talking to me, was that I was to be rescued also- that I somehow don’t make it past Sunday. I am obviously part of her grand plan to help mankind survive!”
“Emily was right about you, Lieutenant, you are very special! I can see why she tried her best to save you!” Mina praised the girl.
Cindy broke eye contact with Mina and stared at me. “I thought the Captain told you about me?”
“No, when Alex returned to 1944 with Brian by her side, she was upset that she could only save Brian- that ten of his shipmates still died after she rescued them from the Arizona.”
Cindy audibly gasped.
“She did however tell of a kind Lieutenant that offered her a place to stay for the night. Someone that made sure she had food, a bath, and a bed. This Lieutenant even gave her some clean clothes! Alex was surprised that she was so hospitable and caring to a complete stranger.”
“Me?” She asked.
Mina and I both nodded.
“Emily asked if Alex had gotten her name. When she said your name, Emily broke out in tears. She told us that you had died in the attack- that you had less than two weeks before shipping stateside. Alex has spent the better part of three weeks trying to devise a plan to get you out safely.”
“Why so long? Someone with her talents could just appear and take me! Why make a plan?”
I really didn’t want to say any more, but felt it necessary for her to understand.
“Because Emily saw you die, Cindy! She was the first on the scene- the first to check for…for a pulse!” I had to stop a second to compose myself. “
If Emily doesn’t see you die, she might not decide to transfer to a forward hospital- then she might not be aboard a submarine to load the torpedo that sinks an attacking Japanese destroyer which, in turn, gets her a silver medal and the opportunity to become a doctor and be assigned to the mission that ultimately changes us all! The future might very well change for every one of us if she does not think you are dead! Do you understand?”
We remained quiet for a long time before Cindy’s tears stopped. I was still wiping mine away when she broke the silence.
“I mean that much to the Empress? Why?”
Mina took over now. “Cynthia, the Empress has vowed to help save the world from itself. In the process, she has made it her duty to protect her friends and family- no matter the cost. She is the personification of the legendary Empress from two universes, maybe more! What she has in mind for you has not been revealed to me, but I can tell you it is far into the future, so far in fact that I cannot see you in it. Take no offence to what I say because my time here is severely limited.
“You’re dying, highness?”
“Let’s just say I am ‘going away’ and leave it, Cynthia.”
“As you wish, ma’am.”
“And I will have none of that, Miss Riggby! Our society does not require homage to nobility! We are equal- even the Empress! Is that understood?”
“Yes, ma’am. So…what do we do now?”
I opened my bag and removed an unopened bottle of whiskey I had purchased while at the Officer’s Club.
“You…get drunk!” I floated the bottle to her as I willed the top to unscrew. “That is unless you’ve changed your mind, Lieutenant?”
“No ma’am! I could use a good stiff one right about now! Care to join me?”
Empress’ Suite, 209th floor, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 11:22, Median, Junia 3rd, 349 of the New Age
My eyes opened and immediately focused on Alexis at my bedside watching me. A huge smile developed on her face seeing my eyes open.
“Oh, mother, I’m so glad you’re feeling better.” She said as she leaned over and kissed me on my cheek. “You had us all worried when you first arrived.”
“How long have I been here?” I asked, noticing that my voice had returned to normal.
“Three Terran weeks, mother. It is good to see you back in good health, Empress. Father has been here every day since you arrived and has stayed your bedside every night after finding your cure. I have never seen him more protective of anyone since my coming of age forty years ago!”
I took a good look around the room and recognized my personal bedroom suite at the Consulate Building. Everything looked the same as the day we left! It made me wonder…
“When is here, honey?” I smiled back at her.
“My apologies, Empress.” Alexis blushed as she realized what I meant. She immediately bowed her head. “Welcome to Citadel, Terra, Empress. Today is Median, Junia, 3rd, 349 of the New Age.”
“Fifteen years from when we left.”
Alexis nodded.
“That would explain the two unfamiliar voices I heard earlier!”
“Reilly and Cassi are just dying to finally meet you, mother! They go on and on about…”
“I am truly sorry I was not here at your awakening, Empress Alexandra! I got here as fast as the transport system could handle!” Tibius explained as he burst into the room.
“Thank you, Tibius! Our daughter tells me you are the one to whom I owe my life.” I gave him my best smile. I felt a tear from each eye dance down my face.
“I should take my leave, mother.” Alexis said as she turned for the door.
“Stay. I wish to spend some time with my family of this world- with the people responsible for saving me.” I insisted as more tears came. Alexis made an attempt to lean over me again, but I waved her off and carefully pushed myself up to sitting. Everything about me felt stiff and sore!
Both Alexis and her father, Tibius, stared in fascination as I then touched my feet to the floor and stood for the first time in three Terran weeks! It was at this time that I noticed I was in a very smooth, silky feeling- very short- pink sleeping gown.
“After fifty-five years you still have this? Tibius, I didn’t think you were that sentimental?”
That got him to blush!
“Forgive me, M’lady, but when you arrived your protective clothing was all but destroyed. Its neuro-circuitry proved difficult to disengage from your synapses, drawing precious energy from your body. I’m afraid we will have to modify and construct a replacement.”
“As long as it brought me here to the one person that could save my life, Tibius! I should give you and your engineers a medal if I was really that kind of Empress!”
“Ah, but you truly are that ‘kind’ of Empress, M’lady! You are nobler than any royalty here or on any other world!” Tibius took my hand and kissed it.
I felt myself blush. This was how it all started in Citadel fifty-five years ago. And just like fifteen years ago, I had to resist his extensive charms yet again!
“Tibius, would it be too much to ask if I could get dressed? I fear you may be in trouble should I wear this any longer- and I may get into trouble because of you.”
Alexis covered her mouth as a giggle escaped it and looked away.
“I should go now.” She implied.
“Don’t you dare, young lady! You are the only thing keeping your father from his intended duty! And I am still saving myself for my future Earth husband!”
“If I may, Empress, from whence did thou remove when thoust emergency reset did activate?” Tibius inquired.
“Again with the Shakespearian talk, Tibius? I’ll tell you this just once! We had only been back on Earth for a few days…before…scratch that, I’d been back seven days before setting about my plan to rescue Cindy Riggby. Jack, Mina and I had just arrived at Pearl Harbor on Friday, December 5th, 1941”
I paused to do the math. “That’s thirteen years before I come here the first time, Tibius! Now please allow me to dress. I’ll join y’all shortly.”
Both Alexis and Tibius turned to exit the room. “My daughter can stay if she wants to.” It was a request not a suggestion. Alexis stopped and returned to my side. We waited for the door to close fully.
“You wished to talk with me, mother?”
“Your father said my uniform was almost destroyed? How much longer until I would have been-?”
“In all truthfulness, we could not believe you were still alive, Mother Empress- the internal and external damage to your body was so severe and extensive! It was as though the toxin was slowly digesting you from within. The practitioner attending you archived all available information because he could not understand how you survived such devastation. During your treatment he kept reprising your strength to live. I can only hope I have your fortitude when the time comes, mother.”
“I believe all my girls have it in them, Alexis. My son will too.” I said as I walked over to the closet to find something to wear.
“I have a half-brother, Empress?” She looked surprised for a moment. “Oh yes, James isn’t it?”
“No, Alexander, born December 21st, 2012- Earth time. James is your Aunt Emily’s boy born May 6th, 2002- Earth time.”
“Forgive me, mother, I should have remembered that.”
“Alexis! It’s been fifteen years! No one expects you to remember the names of people you’ve never met- especially if you have other things on your mind! Now who is Nathan?”
“Mother! For someone that claims to have no telepathic talent your hyper-cognitive skills continue to astonish me! When did your foresight return?”
“I guess today. Although I do recall seeing several different places after the reset was activated. They looked very familiar to me- did you see them when you looked into my mind earlier?”
“That was the recall system’s basic protocol, mother. The first place visited was some area called Arizona. I believe the year recorded was 2027AD. The next place you traveled was dated 2027BC- quite the range extreme, mother!”
“Ancient Kili Island and the Reilly Research Facility.”
“I believe you are correct, mother. The third place…”
“I know where the third place was, Alexis. 0815hrs Pearl Harbor, December 7th, 1941!”
“Such useless barbarism on an antique scale, though I would love to safely observe that specific event, Empress.”
That was a very dark day in American history, Alexis. Our president summed it up perfectly when he said ‘it would be a day that lived in infamy’.”
“He sounds like a very wise man. Your fourth and final stop was an unknown, unnamed place devoid of any and all life except you, mother. It sends shivers down my spine every time I picture it.”
“That would be my private dimension, honey. On that plane, I can call upon the dead for advice and conversation. The people I’ve met there have been fundamental in my education as Empress. I can take you there if you wish.” I said as I carefully shucked off the short, delicate, pink gown.
“With all due respect, Empress, I would just assume not.”
“I understand.” I said as I began to pull up my britches.
“Mother, you may consider this first.” She said as she handed me a small cylindrical device. “Terran weeks are eight of your Earth days long, and Terran days are twenty-six Earth hours long. I can sense you are about to start your cycle.”
“Aren’t you the considerate one?” I gave her a mock smile before turning and inserting the Terran equivalent of a tampon. Finding out who had poisoned me would have to wait another week…another Earth week.
Once finished dressing, Alexis and I went to the large meeting room where Tibius, Constance, Melanie, Isabeau, and two younger women greeted us.
“Mother, I’d like to introduce two more members of our society, Reilly, and Cassiopeia.”
Both girls took their turn bowing to me, greeting me properly as was the custom here on Terra. Reilly, for the most part, looked like a younger version of Alexis. Cassi, on the other hand looked like a younger version of Mariah Banes, our Shipwright.
“Greetings, Empress!” Reilly sang out. “I have been so excited to meet you. I had hoped that my own mother had been the one to arrive- not that I wanted her to be near death like you, but I so hoped it would have been her and not you, so you can imagine my surprise when Alexis confirmed to us that you were her mother instead of my mother, but you both are my mother in the relative scheme of things, which is confusing as well, but if you really think about all the parameters and logically evaluate them you two are not so much alike yet you both share the same genetic structure and programming, except you have lived in way different eras and had different experiences, but since you share memories you’re more like twins instead of temporal copies of one another- so you must be the same person or not…I get so confused, Empress!” She finished in exasperation.
“You’re about sixteen, right honey?” I asked, hoping I followed half of everything this teenager had just babbled to me.
“Sixteen this Saturian, Empress.” She blushed.
“Thought so! Honey, don’t be so afraid of me, I hardly bite! Don’t forget, I was here at your birth and share all your mother’s memories. It would honor me to act on behalf of your mother while I’m here, Reilly!”
She ran over to Alexis and wrapped her arms around her. “Did you hear that? The Empress says she would be my mother while here! She really is as nice as you say, Lady Alexis!”
“Greetings Empress! Is it possible to take me with you in order to visit my mother, Camille Darough? I long to speak with her about a great many things!” Cassi wasted no time with her inquiry- exactly as her mother would!
“That is not the way you have been taught to welcome our Empress, young lady!” Isabeau reprimanded the young woman.
“In case you’ve all forgotten, I do not stand on any strict protocol, my sisters! Cassi has left no doubt as to who her birth mother is!” I looked down the few inches to her face. “You remind me so much of her, sweetheart!”
She looked at the others. “You all hear that? She called me ‘Sweetheart’, that’s what she calls my mom!” She announced proudly.
We all laughed.
“Have you two received your gifts yet?” I asked the two after things had settled down.
“You brought us gifts too?” Cassi asked as her eyes widened.
Yep, there was Cami!
“The Empress wants to know if you and Reilly have grown into your abilities yet, Cassiopeia!” Constance corrected her.
“Oh…not yet, Empress. I have not currently found my talent and am worried it may never arrive.” Cassi’s excitement drained as her face saddened.
I carefully leaned toward her. “You will find your gift, Sweetheart. Your mother was well over one hundred and twenty-one years old before she noticed and began developing her gift. You must be patient, young one.”
“Do you see when I get my talent, Empress?”
“Oh yes. It will arrive soon, in fact.”
“Tell me! Tell me what it is…please?”
“That would spoil the surprise, sweetheart! You must wait.”
“Awwww!”
“Well I’ve gotten my talent and I saw when Cassi gets hers too!” Reilly sniped. “But I’m not going to ruin the surprise either!” She ran a finger across her mouth like a zipper and crossed her arms in front of her. I half expected her to stick out her tongue too! They reminded me so much of my two at that age!
“That is enough of that, Reilly! Your father did not raise you to be so rude!” Alexis growled. “What a show you’ve put on for the Empress! Now apologize to her and to Cassi!”
“But I didn’t do anything wrong, Alexis! Why should I say I’m sorry for something I didn’t do?”
I made my way over to Tibius who was standing at a distance from us women. Leaning in closer to him I whispered, “Reilly reminds me of Alex Reilly so much! You do know that is how she got the nickname ‘Empress’, right?”
“M’lady, I spotted the similarities as soon as she was born. Quite a handful, that one! I hope she out grows it soon though. Her father is at wits end with her, I fear!”
“Inform Gaillan and Timus that I will be taking their daughters for a visit with their mothers as soon as I clear up the mystery of who tried to kill me.”
“They will forever be in your debt, my love.”
“I could have them back in under an hour you know!”
“I think they will agree you should take your time with their return, M’lady.”
We both started laughing as Constance continued to read Reilly the riot act.
My week on Terra passed quickly and turned into two weeks as I pondered the identity of my assailant and how I would track down and capture said villain. Alexis and the other girls tried to help, but achieved nothing concrete.
Eight days after waking up in Citadel, I was reminded of one aspect of time travel and such a long life!
“Mother, you should keep this door locked! Secure building or not, someone could enter and do you harm!” Alexis warned as she opened the suite’s door.
For some odd reason I felt she was not alone, even though that looked the case. I searched my feelings as she walked over and kissed me on the cheek. Momentarily shocked, I realized that I knew this feeling- very well, in fact!
Alexis apparently noticed my expression toggle and raised an eyebrow. Standing still, she rolled her eyes once and started scanning the room.
“Alright you little pixies, I thought I told you to stay home? Show your selves!”
“Grandma!” A child’s voice shouted as a girl of about eleven appeared on the couch to the right of me- I jumped slightly. Her hair was two shades darker than mine.
“Gramma!” A second child’s voice echoed the first’s greeting as she materialized on my left side. The eight-year-old’s hair was much lighter than her older sister’s- the same color as mine, in fact.
“Hi, Grandmother!”
The third child’s voice sounded much different and I jumped in surprise.
A third child appeared right in front of me. The boy of about ten had medium brown hair and looked at me with large, blue eyes. This one reminded me of Brian at that age.
“I’m sorry, mother, but they have been so anxious to meet you! When they heard you had arrived, it took everything I had to keep them away until you recovered. I’ll take them home if you wish.
I was still in such shock to be a grandmother that Alexis started to gather her children and direct them to the door.
“How long were you going to keep this quiet, my daughter? Didn’t you know I had foreseen them before my previous departure? Come here, kids! Let Grandma have a proper look at you!” All three broke from their mother and ran back to me. A three-way mugging ensued as my grandchildren wrapped their arms around me like tentacles!
“I should have known you had seen my future, mother. In some ways you remind me of Aunt Cami. She can never mind her own business.” Alexis laughed as she sat opposite us on the matching loveseat.
“Never, ever be afraid to use your gift, Alexis. Camille saved my life a few times by eavesdropping. Oh, and always look into your family’s future, honey- you may end up saving one of them.” I tried to point to the active chaos moving and swirling around me. I found it tough to talk and give kisses at the same time.
After they settled down, I asked a question in my mind.
“I’m surprised you didn’t know their names already, mother.” Alexis winked at me.
“And I’m surprised you don’t practice what you preach, honey!”
Alexis rolled her eyes at my trapping retort.
“Children, could you introduce yourselves to Grandma?”
“Me first! I’m Nathan, Grandma! I’m nine!”
“I’m Samantha, Grandma! I’m ten!”
“I’m eight!” The littlest said.
“That’s a good age to be sweetie, but what is your name?” I asked with a smirk.
“She doesn’t listen real well!” The boy tattled.
“Nathan! That is not nice!” Alexis warned her son.
“I’m eight!” She repeated with a frown.
“Honey, tell Grandma your name.”
“I’m eight!” She said again. I felt her take her hands off me so I phased myself out and quickly moved off the couch. Hurrying around the furniture I positioned myself behind where she sat and re-phased.
“Hi, I’m Alexandra! What’s your name, honey?” The girl jumped a few inches and started to laugh.
“Alexandra.” She said shyly before quickly disappearing. I felt a finger push into my sides, just above my hips and heard a “BOO” from behind me, followed by uncontrollable laughter!
Turning quickly, I caught the little trickster before she could vanish. Picking her off the floor and hugging her close, I said, “You scared me! Why did you scare me, Alex?” We both continued laughing until I looked down and noticed I was standing in the couch. Before she did something we’d both regret, I took a few steps away and put her down, still holding her hand. “You have to put us back, Alex; your mother will start to worry. We don’t want her to do that now do we?”
“Sorry Grandma, I just do that sometimes.”
“There you two are! Mother, I didn’t think you would be gone so long- I was starting to worry! Where did you two go?”
“We were just phased out for a minute or two, dear, everything was fine.”
“Mother, you two have been gone for almost half an hour! Why did you do that?”
“I didn’t do it.” We both looked down at the girl still holding my hand, who was looking back at us with a quirky grin.
“Great! Now I have to worry about one of my own time traveling! What did you say fifteen years ago about something called ‘Karma’?” Alexis shook her head while closing her eyes a moment.
I just raised my hands, “Hey, it is the family business you know?” I forced a smile myself before looking down to young Alexandra. “Honey, y’all scared yer mother. Better not do any travelin’ ‘til I can show you how to control it, okay?”
“I promise, Empress…I mean Gramma!”
“Good girl.” I said as I released her hand.
Walking back around the furniture, I sat down next to my daughter and leaned into her ear. “Watch that one, honey, she’s my replacement.”
“Mother, don’t speak of such things!” He voice jumped an octave.
“Hey, it almost happened this time, honey. It could be worse next time.
“You…you don’t know that…or do you?” She glared at me with one eye almost closed. Although we were worlds apart, I could see she had my mannerisms.
Suddenly, all three kids screamed, “Daddy!” and flew to the door as it opened. A tall, handsome man with brown hair entered and stopped dead in his tracks when he saw me. I recognized him as my receptionist from fifteen years earlier.
“Forgive the intrusion, Empress Alexandra, I came in search of my children. I trust they haven’t been too much of a distraction?”
“No, Nathan, they have been no distraction, they have been a revelation!” I smiled to him as he battled the swarm around his midsection.
Over the next couple of days I immersed myself into my grandkids- giving my advice and experience to them- especially young Alexandra. She turned out to be a very good student.
Still, when not playing Grandma to the kids, I continued to ponder and pose ideas about who had attacked me. I seemed no closer to an answer then the day I arrived!
A break came the night before I would be clear for takeoff, so to speak. It had been five weeks since I woke up on Terra. Tibius, Gaillan Timus, and Nathan had stopped over to give their approval and requirements for me to take Reilly and Cassi back to Reilly.
“Any developments concerning your assailant, Empress?” Gaillan asked.
“None yet, I know I keep missing something though. Something so simple it could bite me on the leg.” I conceded, as I grew angry at myself for about the ten-thousandth time.
“I think I understand the colloquialism, but would that not put you back in harm’s way- possibly creating a dimensional shift?” Timus asked innocently.
“Dimensional shift?” I repeated as my mind shifted into overdrive.
Was it possible? Was she still alive? The possibility of the other Alex being out there somewhere…it wasn’t possible, was it? She would have disappeared when that dimension collapsed, wouldn’t she?
In the background, I heard a faint voice say, “I think the Empress has just had her epiphany. Gentleman, I suggest we leave and retire for the night. I will alert my daughter as to Alexandra’s present bearing, she will no doubt want to remain here until her return.”
Ignoring the voice, I continued working the possibilities.
Blinking my dry eyes several times for moisture, I came face to face with Alexis. She wore the biggest smile I’d seen to date.
“Your mind is a wondrous, vast, fast moving landscape, mother!” She laughed, still staring into my eyes. “So many facets, possibilities, theories, and chaos! No wonder father refuses to look any deeper than just below its surface! I trust you have worked out all the specifics?”
“Where did the men go?” I asked looking around the room.
My daughter seemed amused by my question, but answered with a devious smile. “They went home two nights ago, Empress. You have been…um, thinking…for fifty-two hours straight! Mother, I was beginning to speculate if you had lapsed into a coma!”
“I think I know who poisoned me, honey. If I’m right, Earth’s timeline has been drastically changed, but I have a plan that may return it. I will require the talents of all my sisters here on Terra.”
“You know you have only to ask, Empress. We will be honored to help restore our neighboring world to its right and proper path! My sisters have been informed and should arrive here in a few minutes. Father, Gaillan, Timus, and Nathan have also been told and are enroute now. You do know that Reilly and Cassi have also been listening and are in the elevator as we speak?”
“They have a role to play in this as well, Alexis! I will need the help and cooperation of all the talented women of Citadel in order to right this wrong!” I announced regally.
I’m afraid not all the talented women on Terra are willing to volunteer, mother.”
“Those six still haven’t come around yet?” I asked in amazement before I focused on them. “I don’t understand some people! They have everything they could possibly want yet, they hold me responsible for thwarting their plan to take over Earth!”
“Only in their mind’s, mother! It is hard to focus on such fantasies while being serviced by their husbands so frequently!” She laughed.
I laughed with her a few minutes before something disturbed those humorous thoughts.
Alexis stared into my eyes once more then giggled, “You get to blow something up, don’t you?”
I felt my face sadden. “Yes…something like that…unfortunately.”
“That was not the look I anticipated, mother! You are usually more excited at such a prospect. What is different…oh, I see. That paints quite a different picture, does it not?”
I just nodded slowly to her.
“We’re ready to go Empress!” Two voices cried in tight harmony as the door to my suite flew open and banged loudly off the wall!
“Oh, to have that much energy!” I mumbled to my daughter.
“It was worse a couple of years ago when puberty struck!” She laughed back.
I stood back up, although I hadn’t remembered sitting down in the first place, and pointed to the two excited teens. “You two! Sit over there! Keep quiet until I have explained everything!”
“Yes, Empress!” They acknowledged and sat where directed. Occasionally there was a giggle or whisper from them as we waited for everyone to arrive.
Tibius was the last to enter the suite. He looked bushed- I suspected he had been busy and hurried whatever meeting he was in to get here quickly.
“I beg your forgiveness, Empress Alexandra! I was overseeing the newest agricultural proceedings half way across Terra. It is a three-station journey from there- one that requires a ten minute layover at each!” Tibius seemed out of breath as he apologized.
“M’lady, I trust you have arrived at a means to foil your attacker?” Timus asked as he stared curiously at the two quiet teenagers. Gaillan raised an eyebrow at the two also.
“I have, sirs!” I said as I began spelling out my plan.
“Aye! Regrettable that it must be done, Empress, but the proper tracking of time is more important in this case!” Tibius gave his opinion as I finished laying out my plan.
“Your logic of the situation is truly remarkable, M’lady! Might it be too dangerous for the young ladies though?”
“He called us young ladies, Cassi!” Reilly whispered as she elbowed her friend. It was the first movement out of them since I began our strategy meeting some sixty minutes ago. I noticed Timus and Gaillan frequently looking over at their daughters in total disbelief the whole time.
“They’ll be fine, guys! I promise nothing will harm them.” I reassured the men.
“She’s managed to keep them caged this long, Gaillan, that’s more than we were ever able to do!” Timus admitted.
He nodded in agreement.
“Bring them home safe, Empress- all of them, I mean.”
“That’s the plan!” I reassured Tibius. “Don’t worry, Nathan, I’ll bring Alexis home to you in the same condition she leaves in!” I beat him to the punch.
“Are you sure you do not have telepathic talent, M’lady?”
“Foresight and a wealth of friends and family is all I need, sir.” I said feeling a little choked up. I decided to readdress the discussed topic. “Getting back to the plan. Does everyone understand their part in it?” Seeing all nods to the affirmative, I concluded our meeting. “Okay, we shove off at 0800 tomorrow. Remember to bring enough clothing and personals for a week. Let’s get some sleep, now. See y’all in the morning!”
As people filed out of the suite, Nathan and Alexis lagged behind and stopped at the door. I looked back at the loveseat and noticed Reilly and Cassi hadn’t moved.
“Take a seat you two.” I motioned my daughter and her husband back to the couch.
“Mother, there is apparent danger in this plan. It is not as mundane as you spelled out! There is a slight chance some of us will not make it back!” She warned. I heard the two teens gasp quietly.
“So you have learned to use your primary gift!” I watched her reaction to my statement. Nathan looked to his wife with serious concern.
“I can assure you that your betrothed will return to you and the children, Nathan, however…”
His attention shot to me.
“However, she may be somewhat different when she does.” I squinted at Alexis.
“How? How will she be different, M’lady?”
“She will no longer be of just this world, sir, She will have experienced something this world has not seen in many eons- the barbaric violence and unnecessary destruction of war! Everyone returning to Terra will have a better understanding of what can be involved in securing peace for an entire planet. Earth is at a point in its development that you have long since committed to legend- to folklore. For us it will be reality.”
“As long as she remembers me, Empress. That is all I ask of you.”
“A reasonable request, my son-in-law! I shall honor it with my life!”
“We need to be going now, mother! Join me, Nathan?” Alexis’ question was more a command as she grabbed him and escorted him out of the suite.
“Now, what seems to be bugging you two?” I asked turning to the angelic looking teenagers still motionless on the loveseat.
“We’re worried about you, Empress.” Reilly answered after a short pause.
“Oh?”
“Yes, Empress, Reilly has seen you in conflict and we worry for your safety.” Cassi continued with a sad look on her face.
“That is my worry, girls, not yours. As I said earlier, we all have our parts to play in this adventure- I am no different in that regard. I alone brought about this debacle, so I should be the one to remedy it. Now isn’t it time you two got to bed? We have a lot of traveling to do tomorrow.”
“You are as fearless as legend records, Empress- a true warrior, M’lady!”
“I’m just as afraid as you are, Reilly. If I weren’t, I’d be a fool! You would do well to remember that! Now scoot!”
I shooed the two out of the suite and walked to my room. I didn’t expect to get much sleep tonight, but decided to try.
I was the first to arrive at Citadel’s central park the next morning. Dressed in my new, upgraded uniform, I decided to finish the coffee I had brought with me. Tibius had done a wonderful job of reconstructing and modifying the design. My only concern was what he had added to it- that and the white, comfortable material looked unusually white!
Laying my bag on a bench, I sat down next to it, sipped my coffee, and waited. An hour later, Alexis and the others approached along the stone-paved path. I had learned the night before that Connie would not be joining us having just found out she was just starting her first trimester. Jack was going to flip when she found out she was going to be a Grandma!
Cassi and Reilly were last in line followed by Tibius, Nathan, Timus, and Gaillan. All four men were dressed in formal business attire. The six of us women looked very ‘Navy’ in our ‘Whites’.
“Welcome, my sisters!” I stood and greeted them. “Welcome, kind Gentlemen!” I greeted the guys separately out of respect for the trust they were placing in me. I was in turn, welcomed by each individually.
With tears flowing freely, except for Reilly and Cassi that is, I motioned for the men to step back and asked everyone to hold hands.
“Empress, what will be your first stop?” Tibius asked, breaking my concentration on our destination.
“Reilly Research Station, 2026BC, Earth Time. I want to see if the tangent has caused a ripple that far back.” I said even as I heard two excited gasps from my youngest companions. Timus and Gaillan nodded. I returned to concentrating on my target and date.
“”The trip will take several minutes,” I informed everyone. “There may be a little pain, but I must ask you all not to ease your grip. You may close your eyes if you wish. I will first out-phase us then begin travel after a ten count. We will begin in ten, nine,”
I started to phase-out our group and immediately heard Tibius in my mind. ‘Travel well, Empress. I look forward to your return- and good hunting!’
“Eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two…mentally, I squeezed the trigger and we were off.
The white-blue light of Terra’s sun faded to darkness and a multitude of stars filled our vision. Quickly, the stars jogged and transited from ahead of us to behind us. Did I hear two young voices screaming in excitement as if riding a rollercoaster?
A yellow star came into view and as we neared, I caught sight of Earth’s neighboring planets, Saturn, Jupiter and Mars. Earth came into sight and her bright blue oceans began to increase in size. The Pacific Ocean centered up in my field of view and loomed larger and larger.
A group of small islands appeared as the light around us increased. A second later we found ourselves standing on the sandy soil of one of those islands- I hoped it was the right one…and the right time… and the right timeline!
Turning around, I recognized the futuristic building I had brought to these shores- to this universe. There before us was the airlock and in it stood Alex Reilly slowly looking around!
I immediately re-phased us.
“About time you got here, sis! I was beginning to worry you got lost!”
Alex practically fell to one knee with a devious smile. “Welcome, Empress, to Reilly Research Station! It is high time you got here in the year 2026BC!”
Her smile and humor were a welcome sight indeed!
“Mother!” Reilly cried out as she released Cassi’s hand and ran to Alex.
At first Alex looked confused, but quickly welcomed the girl by wrapping her arms around the teen.
Cassi screeched as she suddenly rose up off the ground a few feet and looked around in terror for the source.
Cami appeared in the doorway with a huge, tear filled smile. As expected no words were exchanged, but that didn’t matter as the hovering teenager floated over to her mother, landed gently, and the two wrapped their arms around each other.
Randi exited the door next and walked over to Isabeau. They kissed, lip to lip for several seconds before Randi lifted her arms. Every light in the whole facility came on instantly as Randi greeted her daughter.
“Welcome to Reilly, my revision! Welcome, all of you!” She shouted.
“Show off!” Alex Reilly hissed.
“So you’ve been expecting us? I take it you’ve been in contact with Mina.”
“Indeed! She and Jacquelyn are expectant of your return to Pearl. It’s good to see you sister!” We hugged and I felt the reassuring tingle.
“I never thought that would feel so wonderful, Alex! I’m afraid the memories included with it may infect your dreams for several months though.
“You’re a Grandmother? How wonderful! Oh, the future Empress has emerged.” Alex smiled as she called that memory.
“I’m not entirely sure she has, Alex! Young Alexandra may just be able to manipulate time on a limited basis. She has much to learn yet. Of course she is only eight.”
“Too bad we have no way to gauge her talents.”
“Part of me wishes I could, Alex.” I said a little saddened at the thought.
“M’lady, it is nice to see you again!” Alexis said as she bowed her head to Alex.
“Listen, hun, you bow to me one more time an I’ll take you to some place and time that demands paying respect like that! We bow to no one here, you understand?”
“You tell her, mom! Alexis can be such a stickler for protocol sometimes!” Reilly interjected.
“Learning to pay the proper respect is part of learning to be civilized, young one! You should always respect your elders!”
“See?”
“Your sister is right, my precocious one!” Alex agreed.
“Did someone call me?” A tiny voice said from just over Alex’s head.
Reilly’s mouth fell open the minute she laid eyes on Yuuka! Cassi followed suit with the exception of trying to capture the tiny flying figure.
“Hey, don’t touch, kid! I’m real- trust me- look!”
Yuuka quickly grew and stood in front of the surprised teenagers.
“I don’t care if you are new here, don’t touch the pixie!” Yuuka snarled, pointing a finger at both girls. Turning to me, Yuuka addressed me in Japanese. “Empress, it is nice to see you well again! When I came upon you laying face up in the glade, I feared the worst! You looked ready for the afterlife, ma’am! I’m sorry I did not get help, but you disappeared so fast!” She hugged me. “Now can you tell Alex to stop hovering over Hoshi and I so much? She is really getting annoying!”
“Um, Yuuka? We all have translators, hun! We all can understand you?” Alex Reilly said seriously, but couldn’t hold the straight face and started giggling.
“So where is Hoshi? I thought…” I started to ask before someone tugged on my coattail.
“I’m right here, Empress!”
“Not a second ago you weren’t!” I laughed.
“Did you see that, Reilly!” Cassi shouted as she pointed to Hoshi. “I love this place!”
“Let’s go inside, shall we?” Alex gestured to the door. “I’m sure everyone else would like to meet our Terran sisters too!”
Alex stopped and turned quickly before entering the airlock’s door. “I suggest that all natural telepaths temporarily mute their gift before entering our airlock! She’s old and cranky, and may just bite!” She focused on me and giggled.
“Why did she say that, mother?” Alexis asked as we entered the hallway past the airlock.
“Because we had a run-in with it in 1944. The system fed back on my gift and knocked both of us out with a bolt of, I guess, lightning. Some Japanese soldiers occupying the island captured us and tried to interrogate us.” I motioned to Yuuka and Hoshi.
“No! Not them, they don’t look like the enemy, mother!”
“Not in this form, no, but before their Mahanilui…”
“Oh. What’s that Cami? Oh, I’ll tell her.”
“What?”
“Cami says that they would rather us not remind Yuuka and Hoshi of their lives before the Mahanilui, they are still sensitive in that regard.”
“She couldn’t tell me personally?” I looked at her in disbelief.
“No she couldn’t, Empress- not when she does not know where I am,” said a small voice close to my right ear. I didn’t even feel her land on my shoulder!
“Pixie, I warn you this one time…announce yourself! I have a lot of things on my mind and am in no mood!” I growled quietly not wanting to break her tiny eardrums.
“My apologies, Empress, I will respect your wishes.” Yuuka’s voice took on a sad tone.
“Pixie?”
“Yes, Empress?”
“Thank you for finding me. Your presence there may have saved my life. Thank you, Yuuka-chan!”
That seemed to cheer her up as she took off like a bullet up the hallway.
1323hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, February 10th, 2026BC
“So, what is your plan, Alex?” Alex Reilly asked for the benefit of Cami, Randi, Yuuka, and Hoshi.
“First we need to find some way of tracking her- some way that she won’t initially foresee.” I informed everyone.
“You should think of something that you wouldn’t think of, M’lady!” Reilly interjected.
“That made absolutely no sense, Reilly- be quiet!” Cassi warned her friend.
“I was just trying to help!”
“Honey, I already know I need to think of something I normally wouldn’t think of. Unfortunately, if I can think of it the other Alex can too!”
“Oh ya. I didn’t think of that.”
“What you need is a spy, ma’am!” Yuuka said from my shoulder. True to her promise she had announced herself and asked to perch there as our meeting started.
“How could a spy help, Yuuka? Hoshi asked with a little opposition. She had taken to repeating everything Yuuka said so that everyone heard her.
“A spy would be discovered almost immediately, little fae!” Alexis stated flatly.
“Not if she were…say…five inches tall!” Cassi burst out pointing a finger at Yuuka.
“Why should I be the spy?” Yuuka asked and Hoshi repeated.
“You said you would do anything to help!” Cassi snapped back.
“I didn’t say a word!”
“No, but you thought it!”
“Wait!” I interrupted the escalating argument. “You can hear her thoughts when she’s like this?” I asked as I pointed to where Yuuka sat on my shoulder, nearly poking her in the stomach as I did.
“Yes, I thought everyone could?” Cassi answered matter-of-factly.
“No, not everyone can, Cassiopeia! Just Hoshi and…” I looked around the table at the smiling faces, “And those of Terran ancestry, apparently!”
“Interesting.” Alex Reilly raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t see that one coming!”
“Nor did I, sis. Pixie? Let’s take a walk.” I said to Yuuka as I stood up from my chair. “You can stay where you are Yuuka-chan.”
“What are you thinking, sis?” Alex asked as I neared the doorway.
“Yuuka and I are going to go for a walk and I would like our Terran sisters to monitor our conversation.” I turned around and looked at the five women. “I won’t be too long. Oh, see if you can relay what you see and hear to Randi so she can record it. I’d like a playback when we return, Randi.”
“As you wish, Empress- file transfer is engaged.”
“Thank you, Randi.”
I turned around and walked out into the hallway with Yuuka still on my shoulder.
“What are you going to do, ma’am?”
“You just sit still and gently touch my neck. I want to see if I can feel your touch. Let me know when you’re ready, Yuuka-chan.”
“I’ve been leaning on your neck the whole time, ma’am.”
“I suggest you keep leaning then, Yuuka-chan. We’re going on a short trip.”
“Where…”
Darkness suddenly surrounded us- not complete darkness though. A small unmoving yellow sun provided enough light for us to comfortably see with.
“Are we going? Oh. Where are we, Empress?” Yuuka asked in bewilderment.
“This is my private realm, Yuuka-chan- a place I come to have some peace and quiet. A place where I can talk to friends and family long since departed.”
“This is heaven? I expected it to be lighter here.”
“This is no more heaven then hell, pixie.”
“Then it is purgatory!”
“Let’s just call it Alexandra’s private domain and leave it at that, Yuuka.”
“That works too.”
I shook my head a few times at the tiny comedian.
“Why are we here, ma’am?”
“To test the Terran’s ability to follow you. If they can do that, we stand an excellent chance of capturing the rogue Alex!”
“But why here? This place is so…empty!”
“Exactly why we’re here, Yuuka-chan. This domain is unique to me. Alex Reilly has a domain similar, but reversed from mine. This being true, our rogue Alex should have a unique domain also. If Alexis and the others can monitor you here, it stands to reason they can hear you in other realms also.”
“That’s if I volunteer.”
“Yes, only if you volunteer.”
“I’d like to try something else, Yuuka. If you could talk to anyone now departed, who would it be?”
As Yuuka thought about that I concentrated on her unvoiced selection. I already knew whom she chose.
“Who calls me from my sleep? Who are you and why am I here?” A woman’s ragged voice called out from the surrounding darkness. An older Japanese woman stepped into the light before us.
“Mama?” Yukki gasped.
“Oh, you have a fairy in your possession too! A very lucky sign, young lady! Now why do you call me?”
“Mama! It is me, Yuuka Sukiro!”
“I know of no such woman…fae or human! Do you always let your pet speak and dishonor you?” The older woman glared at me.
“Do you know who I am, Mrs. Sukiro?” I asked as I put a hand on my hip.
“You are an American! From somewhere in that country’s middle, I surmise!”
“Mama was a cook that traveled with our dignitaries to America after the Great War. She and father died when a Nazi submarine sunk their ship while returning to America from Europe.” Yuuka informed me.
That would explain her dripping clothes and sour attitude.
“Again you let your pet speak for you…” She purposely stopped so I would identify myself.
“Empress, Mrs. Sukiro! I am the Empress of Time and Space- have you not heard of me?”
The older woman let out a gasp. “I have heard talk among the others about a being powerful enough to talk to the resting. I thought her only myth. I did not mean to dishonor you, Empress! How my I serve you?”
“First you can say hello to your son, Shinji Sukiro! She has agreed to undergo a ritual we call the Mahanilui. It gives the recipient special gifts at the cost of his male identity.”
“Shinji?” The woman repeated as she stared at her tiny daughter in disbelief. She never noticed that her dripping attire had changed- or that she appeared younger- I thanked Alex Reilly for that trick.
“It’s me, mama! I’m called Yuuka now.”
“But you are a fairy! How is this possible?” She came closer and touched Yuuka’s small face with her finger.
“It’s her gift, ma’am. Yuuka has the ability to become a pixie.” I answered.
“I can fly, mama!” The pixie sprung up from my shoulder and flew around us a few times then tried to land on her mother’s shoulder. Yuuka quickly caught herself after finding no tangible perch. She returned to my shoulder.
“Why can’t I land on her? Why is she not really here?”
“She is only the spirit of your mother, Yuuka. We can see and communicate with each other, but she is not really here- I’m sorry, Yuuka-chan.”
“Yuuka…That is my name also- it means little flower. It fits you well, little one.”
“I did not mean to dishonor you or father, mama.” Yuuka lowered her head.
“Why do you assume you dishonor us at all, little one?”
“I am no longer a man and cannot carry on the name of Sukiro!” She said with sadness.
“But you are aligned with the Empress, my Yuuka! Rumor has it she is sworn to help all mankind! What could be more honorable, little one?”
“Awwww, Sukiro Yuuka! Where is my little fairy?” A commanding, deep male voice called out and echoed around us.
Yuuka quickly stood up on my shoulder and put a death grip on my earlobe! “It is father!” she cried in fear.
A well-dressed man about five-seven appeared next to Yuuka’s Ma.
“Empress!” The man bowed, “I am honored you have chosen my son…daughter to assist in your cause! I have been watching her with interest these many years!”
“He can do that, ma’am?” Yuuka’s eyes got big.
“Ya, hun, they can watch if they so choose.”
“It saddens me that you resorted to violence on first meeting the Empress! I thought we taught you better young ma…lady!”
“But father! At that time she was the enemy! I only sought to do my duty for the Emperor!”
“The Emperor is weak! He dishonors all of Japan by submitting to the military!” The man just about shouted.
“You would do well to serve the Empress! She has no political goals. Empress, if our daughter dishonors you in any way, bring her back here and we shall discipline her! If it were possible I would say leave her here with us. Now it is time for us to take our leave! Do the Sukiro family name honor and serve the Empress well, little flower, we will be watching you!”
Both of Yuuka’s parents faded away and the two of us were left alone again.
“That went well…I thought.” I mumbled.
“Can we return home now ma’am- before my uncle shows up?”
“Ready, Yuuka. Just hold on.”
My quarters at Reilly replaced my domain and Yuuka quickly took flight and grew to full size.
“Let’s head back to the others and find out if that experiment bore any fruit.” I put my hand on Yuuka’s shoulder. She was still shaking from her encounter. “They really seem to care for you, Yuuka-chan! Most parents would shun someone like us.”
“Did you see the way father was looking at me, ma’am? I never knew him to be such a deviate! I felt as though my clothing was being removed piece by piece!”
“And you wouldn’t have if put in his position?”
“But he is dead!”
“Since when did that ever stop a man from looking at a beautiful woman?” I laughed.
I motioned her to follow me as I walked out into the hall.
‘Randi, could you play back the file you just recorded?” I requested as Yuuka and I entered the meeting room.
“But Empress, you just left a minute ago! What could possibly be there in that short of time?”
“Random Peltierre! Are you questioning the Empress? Locate and display the designated archive.” Alex Reilly protested.
“I found the file, Alex. I don’t think…oh, that’s bigger than I thought.” Randi started to say then changed her tune. “There is a good twenty minutes of information here, but how?”
“Could you just play the file, Randi?” I asked politely. I motioned to the large screen on the wall.
“Playback online.” She announced with a slight look of disbelief.
The monitor came alive with the image of a huge indefinable mass with a sparkly, large glassy looking circle in the middle.
“What is that?” My voice raised an octave.
“Your ear, Empress. That is your diamond stud in the center. This is how you look through my eyes.” Yuuka explained.
“That out of focus, Yuuka? Girl you need some glasses!”
“That is my fault, Empress. Just a moment…there!” Randi apologized as the image snapped into focus.
The image started to pan around to the right. My cheek and nose passed by as I heard myself say, “You just sit still and gently touch my neck. I want to see if I can feel your touch. Let me know when you’re ready, Yuuka-chan.”
“I’ve been leaning on your neck the whole time, ma’am.”
“I suggest you keep leaning then, Yuuka-chan. We’re going on a short trip.”
“Where…”
The image went dark suddenly then a new image focused. A small unmoving yellow sun provided enough light for us to comfortably see with.
“Are we going? Oh. Where are we, Empress?”
“This is my private realm, Yuuka-chan, a place I come to for some peace and quiet. A place where I can talk to friends and family long since departed.”
“This is heaven? I expected it to be lighter here.”
“This is no more heaven then hell, pixie.”
“Then it is purgatory!”
“Let’s just call it Alexandra’s private domain and leave it at that, Yuuka.”
“That works too.”
Everyone watched as the file continued to play. For Yuuka and I it was just a boring replay of what had just happened- only from Yuuka’s unique point of view, but looking around the room I saw surprised faces watching in amazement as Yuuka’s parents just appeared, had their say, then disappeared. I noticed Alex smile when Mrs. Sukiro’s clothing immediately dried and she grew a little younger- she gave me a thumb’s up. Yuuka also noticed her mother’s transformation and looked at me with a tear rolling down her cheek. She just nodded once and turned her attention back to the recording.
“You would do well to serve the Empress! She has no political goals. Empress, if our daughter dishonors you in any way, bring her back here and we shall discipline her! If it were possible, I would say leave her here with us. Now it is time for us to take our leave! Do the Sukiro family name honor and serve the Empress well, little flower, we will be watching you!”
Both of Yuuka’s parents faded away.
“That went well…I thought.”
“Can we return home now ma’am- before my uncle shows up?”
“Ready, Yuuka! Just hold on.”
The recording stopped as the image moved past my face in my room.
“Well, I think we proved that theory!” I said cheerfully. “What we need now is for a spy…a tiny…little…spy to volunteer!” I looked toward Yuuka, who had remained full-size after our return.
“If Empress Alex Reilly wishes me to participate, I shall do so without hesitation, Empress!” Yuuka stood and bowed to Alex.
“Alex and I are one in the same, Yuuka-chan.” Alex said as she looked to me.
“That is not entirely correct, Alex-sensei. There are slight differences in your behavior and actions.”
“She is observant, Alex.” I looked to my twin with a devious smile.
“For instance, Alex Reilly is far easier to anger than you and she expresses that anger differently too, Empress.”
“Yuuka?”
“Yes, Empress?”
“Stop while you’re ahead, honey.”
“So does anyone have any idea how to get Yuuka to hitch a ride on our rogue Alexandra?”
“Mother, I thought you had this all worked out before we left Terra? You spent almost two days in deep concentration!” Alexis looked disappointed and a little confused.
“Honey, we were almost what, a hundred and nine light-years and four thousand years from here! Even by my standards, that is a long way away! I could only see your part in this mission, my Terran sisters! Now that we are all here, we can fine tune it.” I looked around the room. “Since we have the means to follow our pray, how do we find her? That is where you come in Melanie.”
“Me? Why me? What can I do that any of my sisters can’t?”
I mimicked her word for word, which only got her mad.
“Why do you mock me, Empress? You know that I share my mother’s talent for languages!”
“Honey, I’m just trying to show you that this is one of those parts I’ve foreseen! Now go on and say what was really on your mind, sweetheart.” I urged.
“I was just thinking that…will you please stop mimicking me, Empress- both of you?!”
Alex and I both smiled again. “Please continue, dear. We won’t make fun of you any more- promise!” Alex motioned for her to continue.
I was just…” Melanie glared back at us a moment.
“Or any less,” I giggled.
“We should go back to when it first happened!” She hurriedly shouted out the rest in annoyance.
“You two really are like sisters! And you call us the adolescents!” Reilly giggled out while shaking her head.
“Honey, you should see when more than two of us get together!” Alex Reilly laughed. “Now that’s a party!”
“I still don’t see what this had to do with me, Empress!” Melanie looked upset as she replied quietly.
“Well someone had to have the idea, why not you, Melanie?” I looked at her seriously.
“I thought my talent would come into play or something!” Her face turned sad.
“Did I say anything about that, hun?” I winked.
The girl’s depression immediately eased.
“Well, we now have the means and a possible contact location. All we need is the when. Shall we plan on 0900 tomorrow?”
Everyone nodded in agreement.
“Great! Then I’ll see y’all in the morning.” I said with excitement.
Everyone got up and started to leave the room.
“Alex, I’d like you, Yuuka, Hoshi, and Alexis to stay a few minutes more please?”
“Sure, sis, what’s up?”
“I would like to practice Yuuka’s deployment and retrieval if you don’t mind.”
“Why do you request me here, mother?” Alexis asked.
“Because you can see where she is and relay that to me if we should lose her and Hoshi is more familiar with this island than you. She would be able to direct me to where Yuuka is.”
“Then why am I here, sis?”
“Because Yuuka is your responsibility and seems to have taken a liking to you. Plus I need you for a backup, sis- in case anything happens…to me!” I told her downheartedly.
“Stop that right now! I have no intention of taking your place in the future, so don’t even consider your departure, Alexandra Steinert!” Alex growled. “We both know it won’t be necessary, anyway!”
“I didn’t see my assault coming, Alex! Can you actually say, without one doubt, that we’ve actually seen every possible scenario?”
“No, but…”
“I have to consider the fact that I might not come back, Alex. It’s part of my training!” I looked at her with all the seriousness I could muster.
“Feces!”
“What?”
“Um…Bovine dung!”
“I don’t get the meaning, sis.” I eyed her curiously.
Alex paused as her eyes searched around the room for the correct term and usage.
“Bullshit!” She exclaimed.
I finally let the laugh I had been holding free. It quickly rebounded off Alex then hit Alexis, though I don’t think she quite got the meaning or the humor. After our laughter settled down, I told her the real reason I needed her here.
“Alex, I need you for the target. Yuuka needs to know how hard she can land, where she can hold, and where to hide. Since we are identical to our rogue sister, she will know exactly how to do it.”
“Why didn’t you just say that in the first place?”
“Because she’s trying to keep Yuuka from getting too nervous.” Alexis interrupted with the correct answer.
“You read her mind!”
“No, Aunt Alex, I didn’t have to. Mother’s attempt to disarm our resident pixie’s stress with hi-jinx has been used on many worlds with moderating success. In this case it has worked on a limited basis.”
“Well, I was feeling better before you had to ruin it, Alexis.” Yuuka complained before shrinking back to pixie size. “Can we just get started with the training, Empress?” The tiny, winged woman queried as she landed on my shoulder.
With a full two hours of trial and error behind us, I was confident that our plan might work. Yuuka had successfully completed all but her first deployment- missing her target that time due to the momentary disorientation she experienced re-phasing by herself. I had seen the same thing happen when Mina released her grip at Pearl.
Mina…I hoped she was all right.
For her part, our tired pixie was rewarded with a large mug of honey before she grew to full-size and trudged off to bed for the night. Alex, Alexis, Hoshi, and I discussed and critiqued Yuuka’s performance.
“Yuuka is simply amazing, mother! I never thought anyone could move that fast!”
“I can move just as fast, Alexis!”
“Let me rephrase. Yuuka and you, Hoshi, are amazing!”
“Thank you, M’lady.”
Alexis glared at Hoshi. “You are of our sisterhood. You shall not call me anything other than my given name.”
“A little touchy, ma’am?”
“I have been referred to as ‘M’lady’ ever since I was born! That was…” Alexis stopped to convert to Earth equivalents. “Seventy-eight Earth years ago and mostly by the men of Terra! I will not have one of my sister’s address me in like fashion!”
“You mean Hoshi and I are still the youngest ones here, my daughter?” My smile grew until I noticed Hoshi look at me.
“I’ll tell you later, hun. Alexis, why don’t you get some sleep? I want all of us to be at our best for this mission. You and your Terran sisters have to be at the top of your game for this to all work.”
“But it isn’t even past 2200hrs yet, mother. It’s just after dinner back home!” Alexis argued.
“Tough! Here on Earth we only have two hours left in the day. Now go and try to sleep! Don’t make me ground you from this mission, sweetheart!”
“Like you could do that!” She snorted.
“I can’t, but your Aunt Camille can! Now go!” I pointed to the hallway, as my smile became an evil grin.
“And if she won’t, I definitely will, dear niece!” Alex reassured her with an evil grin of her own.
Whether intended or not, Alexis stormed out of the room like a scolded teen.
“They are so precious at that age, sis!” I giggled after Alexis had disappeared down the hall.
“You know that with all the traveling you’ve done over the last few months, you really aren’t twenty-eight any more, sis. More like thirty-six, unless I’ve forgotten a few shorter larks!”
“A wise woman once told me that a true noblewoman never reveals her age, Alex.”
“And that’s why we’re going to set this all right!” She winked.
“Yuuka was right about you two, Empress. You really do act like twin sisters.” Hoshi shook her head as she smiled.
“Time for you to sprint off to bed also, Miss Takara. We may need your speed tomorrow too.”
“I’m going to turn in too, I think, Alex.” Alex Reilly covered a yawn with the back of her hand. “All that quick phasing tires a body out. Good night, Alexandra.”
“’Night, Alexandra.” I had been fighting a yawn myself as my twin exited the room. I waited a minute before setting course for my own room.
“What is it about this place?” I asked myself as I got up to answer my door. I had just laid head to pillow not one minute before!
“Mother, I had a terrible fantasy, can I come in?” Alexis said as she pushed her way past me.
“Sure, come in and have a seat, hun.” I noticed that she wasted no time taking a seat. “Horrible nightmare fantasy or dirty fantasy?”
“Mother!”
“Hey, you’re the mind-reader, not me.”
“This is serious! In this dream I saw you get kidnapped when we tried to capture the rogue! She threatened to kill you if we didn’t return to Terra! She slashed your throat anyway before we could stop her!” Her tears were enough to tell me she was truly frightened.
“I saw that scenario while still in Citadel, honey. It was just one of many that proved unsatisfactory.” I walked over to her and started to comb my fingers through her hair.
“I always loved when you did that, mom.” I decided not to challenge her slip of formalness.
“It always seemed to set you at ease. I assure you that I will not die tomorrow. No one will die tomorrow. The natural flow of time will be restored and all will be as it should be, sweetheart- I promise you.” I said as I continued stroking her hair.
“Mom?”
“Yes, honey?”
“Mom, something is going to happen between our two worlds and I…I feel powerless to stop it.”
“You mean the invasion, honey? Don’t worry about that, hun, Tibius will give up the notion after you return to Citadel.” I kept my voice calm and soft.
“You’ve seen what happens?” Alexis looked up with a start- her eyes wide with disbelief and tear-filled.
“Of course! And I have worked out the best diplomatic tactic to quell such a conquest.”
“How did you keep such an important subject from me?” She paused. “Then you must also know he asked me to find Earth’s vulnerabilities?”
“Yes, honey, I did. There are a great many things you and Tibius don’t know about the Empress of Time and Space. That’s why he asked you to do recon for him- I frighten him.”
“I’ve searched your mind for any evidence or hint that you knew and found nothing. Where have you been hiding it, mom?” She looked up at me again in confusion.
“Where you, your father, or anyone else on Terra couldn’t possibly find them, Alexis.”
“Where?”
“When.”
“What?”
“When, honey. Where in ‘time’ do I keep them- I can do that, remember?” I gave her a wink. “Why disclose this to me, honey? Your father will be outraged when he finds out, you know.”
“I didn’t want to do it in the first place, mom! Terran philosophy teaches us to respect others, but to respect our parents above all. You are my mother! My morals and feelings have been in serious conflict since asked to gather intelligence on Earth! Sometimes, I think he doesn’t understand us- sometimes, I don’t understand myself, mom!”
“He is a man, honey! Take some advice from one who knows how they think. Some people, not just men mind you, will treat you like a queen only until they get what they want. Others will forever treat you like a fragile doll and give you the illusion of importance while cautiously manipulating you.” I paused. “Then, there is your father. Tibius has his own agenda, that is true, but it involves the continuation of his race- your race, Alexis. In a little under a hundred years, Terra’s sun will brighten and shrink at the same time. This may possibly bring an end to life on Terra. Tibius wants to relocate your race to another planet- another solar system. One where Terran’s will live in safety- our planet fits the bill. The only problem is that Earth already has an expanding population all its own.”
My daughter’s mouth couldn’t get any farther open without dropping off her face.
“You…you’ve seen this? How? It is so long into the future!”
“You seem to forget that Reilly Station was originally an astronomical observatory. Randi and Isabeau exchanged data when they kissed- she also spent three years on Terra, remember? Her observations of Terra’s sun matched archives recorded here about a similar solar system in Reilly’s original universe. She had me hide…she called it making a ‘backup’ of the information before sharing it with your father. Tibius immediately wiped it from her mind when Randi revealed her findings.”
“Why would he do that, mom?”
“Probably to squelch the fear people would feel if that information were made public. My guess would be that he had finally cured the Terran plague only to find out his planet was again doomed. Don’t resent your father, Alexis, I might do the same thing if presented with a similar situation.”
“So what should I do?”
“Tell Tibius the truth. Never forget that and never lose respect for your father. Tell him that he has nothing to fear- that the Empress of Time and Space is well aware of Terra’s situation and will gladly provide any help necessary. She will even find a new home to settle if he agrees not to invade Earth. That is one condition I will not negotiate.”
“I’m sorry, mom! I should have never assumed that you would overlook something like that. It has been said that Terra once looked as beautiful as Earth does now. When our sun entered into its second stage of life, most of that was lost. Only a handful of recreational areas like Citadel’s Central Park exist around the world to remind us of what was.” Alexis wiped her dampened eyes. “Mom, can I stay here with you? Earth is so beautiful and peaceful- so completely different from Citadel. Please, can I stay?”
“I’m sorry, Alexis, but after our rogue Alex has been dealt with, you and your sisters must return to Terra. It is imperative both our timelines remain aligned. The only way to assure that is for you to have a long talk with Tibius. Don’t be afraid of him, honey, he means well- even though he chose the wrong direction.”
“But he asked me to destroy your trust in me! I will not do that for anything, mom!” She cried. More tears formed in her beautiful eyes.
I motioned her out of her seat, wrapped my arms around her, and held her tight.
“The fact that we are here…like this…proves that your education has been proper! I am proud that you are my daughter, Alexis, First Daughter of Terra.”
“I’ve missed this, mom! I’ve missed your touch, how your stroking my hair makes everything else seem to disappear and become unimportant. Most of all, I’ve missed you!”
Her hold on my midsection tightened as she began to cry in earnest. I continued to rub her back and hair. Did she even realize we weren’t in my room anymore? I had moved us to my domain shortly after starting to comb her hair- just after she first closed her eyes.
After a few minutes, her crying subsided and she moved back enough to look at my face.
“The one thing I do not miss is this void you call your ‘private’ domain, mom.” She quietly said with a slight smirk.
“I felt it prudent to keep our conversation private, honey. I know for a fact that without Yuuka tagging along, this place is safe for us to talk.”
“It gives me the willies! I can’t hear the mass of thoughts I have learned to ignore. I think you called it some sort of torture once?”
“I might have…or will in the future, I don’t remember.” I smiled at that.
“Can we go home, mom- please?”
“Home, honey? You want to go all that way?”
“Home, mom- to Reilly, okay?”
“Done.”
We were back in my room instantly.
“Now, can I get some rest? Or, do I have to go somewhere and rent a room for a few days?” I said to her as gruff as possible, but I guess my face said differently as Alexis gave me a final hug and kissed my cheek.
“I love you, mom! I hope you drop by more often after this.” She smiled as she released her hold on me and headed for the door. Pausing a second she turned and looked back sadly. “Thank you, mother.”
She walked into the hall and I retreated to my bed hoping for no further visitors.
0855hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, February 11th, 2026BC
Walking through the doorway to the meeting room, I expected to be its lone occupant. Instead, I was almost the last to arrive!
“Welcome, Empress, I trust you slept well?” Alexis greeted me with a conciliatory smile.
“It was a restless night, hun.” I quickly scanned the room. “Where are Hoshi and Yuuka?”
“They’re right on time, Alex…late!” Alex Reilly laughed.
“They will be here any moment now, Empress!” Camille reassured me.
I had to raise an eyebrow at her statement. I half expected both to come hovering in still asleep, but was rewarded instead with both walking in under their own power.
Taking my place at the end of the table, I officially greeted everyone.
“Morning, everyone. I trust everybody is ready for battle?”
The confused looks around the table reminded me that I was not on Ni’ihua addressing my crew. I rephrased.
“Are we ready to reset the balance of this and adjacent dimensions and return the timeline to normal?”
The nodding of heads was a good sign.
“Great! Today we must work and function as a team- a single entity, if our objective is to be realized. Y’all must follow my orders explicitly for our plan to work. An order, once given, must be carried out promptly and unquestioningly! All our lives depend on each other doing what I say!”
I looked for any reaction around the table- especially from Reilly or Cassi. Seeing nothing unusual, I continued.
“Try to stay focused on Alex and me as our rogue Empress looks and acts exactly like us. She will try to confuse you. Do not let her. Use your abilities to discern her true identity by searching her mind for Randi Van Pelt’s whereabouts. I am sorry to say that our sister perished from malnutrition in her dimension. Only I will have that memory, but have hidden it beyond your ability to see.”
“Won’t my mother have the same memory set, Empress?” Young Reilly asked.
“Excellent question! No, honey, each Empress has her own temporal hiding place for special memories. They are not passed on through touch unless specifically required. We have to assume that Rogue Alex will be expecting us to show up and will be highly unpredictable. Remember though, that she does not have all of you at her side. I can only presume she is alone and possibly mad, so be careful!”
“Now at this point anyone wishing to stay here- anyone that feels they cannot follow my orders to the letter- anyone unsure of themselves, please say so now. You will not disgrace me in any way. It is better that you have doubts before we leave than to have them in the field. Does anyone feel they need to stay?”
Again, I got no reaction from the group.
“Thank you all in advance for your courageous participation. Now, when we arrive at Pearl Harbor in 1941, I must keep us phased out in order to remain undetected. Yuuka, you must pay attention and be ready to take your position on Rogue Alex the instant she appears. Cmdr. Cummins will be taking a sip from my hip flask when this happens. That will be your trigger point.”
Yuuka nodded her understanding.
“Those with telekinetic abilities must refrain from stopping the dart that lodges in my neck. Alex must see the dart hit its target or she will immediately know that someone has interfered and will change her tactics accordingly, thus endangering Yuuka’s life! Once we start following her hold onto each other tightly and don’t let go lest you be lost dimensionally and temporally. Now are we ready to do this?”
“Let’s go get that bitch, mom!” Alexis spit out to my surprise…and to the shock of her Terran sisters. Cassi and Reilly looked exceptionally stunned by her outburst.
We all stood up and gathered at one side of the table. Alex and I stood together and joined hands. The familiar tingle was reassuring and we smiled at each other. Alexis took my other hand while Isabeau and Melanie lined up beside her. Cami, Randi, and Hoshi lined up beside Alex with Reilly and Cassi joining both ends together in a large circle around Yuuka. She quickly shrank and flew to my shoulder to assume her ‘attack position’.
“Ready for phase out in three, two, one.”
Reilly’s meeting room became the coarse green lawn of Hospital Point. I had positioned us behind me so that Rogue Alex would appear right in the middle of our out-phased circle.
1058 hours, 55 seconds, Pearl Harbor, December 5th, 1941
“That’s it? No lightning; no scary organ music- just drink this, get drunk, and sleep it off?”
“Sorry it’s not more melodramatic.”
We watched as Cindy took the hovering flask and took a swig.
“This tastes like water!”
“It is hun, that’s the only flavor people seem to like.”
“Don’t drink the whole thing, I’m a little thirsty.”
Cindy handed back the container, still a little perplexed.
“Jack?” That me said, offering it to her after taking a sip.
“This is it, pixie! May your aim be true,” I said quietly to the tiny winged figure on my shoulder. I felt a tiny hand squeeze my earlobe tighter.
Our attention shifted back to the scene playing out in front of us.
“Thanks, Cap.” Jack said as she put the flask to her lips. Her eyes then went wide!
“Now, pixie!” I shouted and immediately saw Cassi’s head jerk to the left as the dart passed close to the right side of her head and through her brown locks. Like before it hit home on the back of my neck.
Yuuka’s aim and timing proved perfect as she managed to secure a secretive grip just before Rogue Alex disappeared.
“That was close!” Cassi exclaimed as she tried to look directly behind her. We stood quietly as the scene continued to play out before us.
“Alex!”
I looked on as the other me reached back and pulled the small blue, fletched dart from the back of her neck.
“What the hell is this?” I heard my voice gasp out.
“Alex!” Cindy and Jack screamed at once as that instance of me fell to the ground and upchucked.
“Jack…help…me!”
It was immediately apparent I needed help! Without hesitation we heard Jack recite the activation code that Tibius had given me before leaving Terra.
My lifeless body immediately disappeared.
“Are we receiving anything from Yuuka?” I asked evenly, trying not to lose concentration.
“She seems to be on a military base of some sort, Empress. I will relay the images to everyone.” Melanie said as I suddenly saw Atlantis-Minor in my mind. It looked desolate and rundown. Jack’s frantic voice caught our attention.
“Cindy, did you catch a glimpse of her face? I heard Jack ask.
“What happened? Where did Capt. Steinert go?” Cindy cried in panic.
“I activated her uniform’s emergency protocol! I haven’t a clue what it does, Cindy. Apparently it makes her phase out or transport somewhere! Did you see who did this to her?”
“She did!”
“What?”
“It looked like she appeared behind herself, ma’am!”
“Are you sure?”
“Hey, I may be your new recruit, but my eyes have always worked fine, Commander! I saw the captain behind herself- like twins! Does she have a twin?”
Everything we heard confirmed my original hypothesis. I had to concentrate on our mission now.
“Melanie, has Yuuka’s position changed?”
“No, Empress, she is still on that military base. Do you know where she is?”
“The question is…do I know which dimension she’s in, honey!”
“This is impossible!” Randi exclaimed suddenly.
“What’s impossible, Randi?”
“These images I am seeing, there is a specifically defined delimiter!”
“In English, honey?”
“Atlantis-Minor is the only tangible ground in that dimension! There is no other physical existence beyond that, Empress!”
“Okay, I think I know where to go. Everyone hold on tight! Transiting in three, two, one!”
A very dismal looking Atlantis-Minor replaced the bright sunshine and green plant life of Hospital Point.
Ahead of us stood our quarry. She was looking around expectantly. What was she waiting for?
“It should have worked! Why didn’t it work?” She shouted in anger, receiving only an echo in response.
Disappointed by the lack of any expected change, she broke down and cried. Falling to her knees, she pounded her fists on the compacted soil of the base.
“Why didn’t it work?” She screamed! “Why! Why! Why! Why! Why!”
A temper tantrum…I was taking a tantrum?
“Something went wrong! Somehow she survived, I bet! How dare she survive! That arrogant bitch- only she would do this to me- only she would find a way!” She snapped as she cautiously, slowly looked around her.
Rogue Alex jumped to her feet and began looking around in earnest for me.
“I know y’all are here, ‘EMPRESS’! Come on out an’ play!” She hissed in anger! The acid in her pronunciation of ‘Empress’ left me no doubt that this was not Alexandra Steinert any more. What had happened here? Moreover, why did this reality end just outside of the base?
Do I really sound like that when I get angry?
“No, mom, you don’t sound that crazed!” Alexis reassured me.
“I don’t know…there was that one time…”
“Shut it, Reilly! Concentrate!” I said as I glanced over to Alex.
“But I didn’t say anything, Empress!”
“Not you, your mother! Everyone concentrate!”
I looked back to our target- she had disappeared!
“Great! Where or when did she go?”
“Yuuka is seeing a desert, Empress. Sand and sparse succulents as far as the eye can see.” Melanie informed us as images again filled my mind.
“Arizona- but when?”
“Didn’t you say there was some kind of land vehicle race in Arizona, mom?” Alexis questioned.
“There would be a large crowd gathered if this was 2027, honey.”
“What if she had disrupted history and the ripple only moved forward in time?” Isabeau proposed. “The competition might have not happened, Empress!”
“Excellent observation, sweetheart!”
Our quarry once again disappeared.
“Yuuka is back on Atlantis-Minor, Empress! There are people there now- and a man! An older gentleman dressed in uniform like us!”
“Got it! Hold on everyone!”
The deserted base suddenly teamed with life!
“Lt. Scott, how can this base run properly if its commander or first officer is nowhere to be found? Do you realize that we are about to start a major push toward Japan and I need all my submarines and they’re crews in the war zone to protect the fleet? I’m afraid I have no choice but to close the installation and transfer everyone out!” Admiral Demmit declared sadly.
”But Uncle Rick, Alex will be back! Please, what will happen to Mina’s girls? You just can’t transfer them too!”
“If Mina were here, she might have other ideas, but I’m afraid she has instructed me, in such cases as something unseen happens, to protect them to the best of my ability! Therefore, those of Kili Island decent will be discharged and flown stateside where they will be safe for the duration of the war.”
“Uncle, you can’t do that!” Emily protested. “They will become outcasts! You mustn’t do this!” She protested.
“I’m sorry, Emily, but without Alex or Jacquelyn here, this base is of no use! If you had the training to be Sand Dollar’s captain I would consider it, but Nimitz would laugh me out of the Pacific if I requisitioned submarine training for seventy women! No, I’m afraid this is it, Emily!”
“Give them a little more time, Uncle! Please?”
Uncle Rick thought about her request a moment, as he looked at all the disparaged faces around him.
“Alex, Jack, and Mina have one more week, lieutenant! Then I decommission this base, is that understood?”
“Thank you, Admiral! They’ll be back, you’ll see!” Emily’s face showed a glimmer of hope.
“Where is our target standing, Melanie, I don’t see her?” I asked as I looked around the compound. “Oh my!” I exclaimed as I realized from the images that we were standing in the same place!
“She must be out of phase, Empress, and she is laughing! Why would she do that, ma’am?”
“Because she is ruining everything that we have achived here! Apparently, I am more important to the success of our sisterhood than believed. Without Jack and I here in command of the base, our society breaks up and collapses.”
“The images in my mind changed location again.
“She’s moved again, Empress! I think back to her base. By the lords!”
The images suddenly stopped as Melanie lost concentration.
“What! What happened?”
“Empress, she has found the pixie!”
“Hold on! We finish this cat and mouse game now!” I growled as my base became desolate once more.
Before us Alex scrambled around trying to catch a blur- Yuuka.
“So the Empress has enlisted the services of a mythical creature to spy on me? I will capture you and pull those lovely little wings out of you one at a time,” she shrieked!
“Empress, do something! Before Yuuka is caught!” Hoshi pleaded with me as we watched several close calls. It was apparent that Yuuka was tiring.
“Alex keep everyone out of phase, it’s time to end this.” I ordered. “The rest of you keep an eye out. If she even thinks about doing anything to me or Yuuka, destroy her!”
Everyone in the group gasped in surprise of what they heard.
“But mother! You said that no one would die today!” Alexis shouted
“Remember what I said about following orders!” I growled before releasing Alex Reilly’s hand followed by my daughter’s hand.
“Here I am, Alex! If that’s who you really are! Leave the Fairy be, I’m the one you want!” I shouted as I re-phased.
“Well, well, well! How’d y’all escape my little hunting dart, Alex? No matter, I’ll just finish the job now. Come over here and I’ll let the insect go.” Her eyes said it all! She had gone off the deep end!
“Try all you want, Alex. You won’t make it off this base alive. Your fun is over, time to say goodbye.” I warned her, as I got closer.
“You and what army…sis!” The venom in her voice grew more caustic.
“I don’t need an army to defeat you, Alexandra! All I need is what I have here.” I pointed to my head.
“Y’all are forgettin’ I share the same mind, Empress!”
“Do you really, Alex? I wonder.” I raised an eyebrow, “Do you share the memories of my four children, or of my exploits in another universe? Have you even ever been to another planet, my deranged sister?” I saw the confusion in her eyes as I continued. “Or have you ever known love on two different worlds, Alex? I can see the answer to those questions in your eyes. No- all…no. You have none of those memories, nor shall you ever if you continue on this course of temporal destruction.”
The ground rumbled a little. What was with that?
Yuuka landed on my shoulder.
“The woman is certifiable, Empress!” She whispered in my ear.
“Fly, pixie! Keep me between you and this disgrace!” I ordered at full volume.
“Good luck, Empress!” Yuuka wished, kissing my earlobe before she took flight once again.
“How quaint! She’s your friend.” My demented doppelganger said in a saccharin sweet tone. “I LOST ALL MY FRIENDS BECAUSE OF YOU!” She screamed.
“So, what did you do with them, Alex? Transport them away? Lose them between dimensions? What?”
“They all died! THEY JUST DIED!”
“Just like the rest of this dimension, Alex?” I asked dryly.
“Aren’t you the smart one! Yes, they all died when you reset your precious timeline! My world collapsed while yours continued! I’ve lost everyone and everything I’ve ever cared about because your world was more important!”
“Jack and I told you that this dimension would probably disappear once we found a way to fix the problem. Why is it still here, Alex?”
“I don’t want to die! Is that so hard to figure out, ‘Empress’?” Again with the caustic pronounciation.
“But you would return to being a part of me.”
“I like being me! I don’t want to become part of you!”
“So you stayed here and pouted like a spoiled child, is that it? You are a disgrace to that uniform, sailor!” I tried to goad her as I slowly moved closer.
“I am not a spoiled child, you stupid bitch! I am the one true Empress- not you! Or I will be once I dispose of you!”
“That might be harder than you think, hun. There’s still a lot you don’t know about us.”
Having slowly edged closer, I reached out and grabbed her hand. Reflexively, her other hand flew at my face and I felt her fingernails take some skin as they made contact. I shook off the searing pain as best I could.
“You do realize that we could be at this all day, right?” I swung my own claws across her face. I couldn’t believe I had retaliated like a girl!
“You bitch!” she shrieked, her free hand quickly moving to her injury.
“Do we really have to fight our self, Alex?”
“If that’s what it takes to kill you, Alex!”
“And just what would that accomplish hun? Are you even sure I’m from your future? If that’s the case then your plan might work, but if I’m from the past…well, things won’t look too good for either of us, would they, Alex?
“You’re just trying to confuse me!”
“No I’m not. Think about it- If I’m Alex from the past, and you destroy me, wouldn’t it follow that I wouldn’t be around to make the mistake that created your dimensional offshoot, thus, eliminating you and this dimensional eddy in the first place?”
I felt the ground quake again.
“Empress, Random detected a zero point three-five percent decrease in this dimension’s tangible space. The more you make her doubt herself, the weaker she apparently gets. She is the key to the stability of this place.” I heard my daughter’s thoughts say.
“Alex, come back to me and live the way we are meant to be- as one person- whole in every respect- to share the adventures and experiences that you have so obviously missed.”
The ground shook yet again, harder this time.
“Random detected another decrease- two percent this time, Empress!” Alexis thought to me.
My foe’s attention momentarily toggled from me to the ground then back to me.
“Very clever, Alex, but it won’t work. I rule here, not you, and I make the rules!”
The ground shook harder this time.
“This dimension just increased in size by five percent, mom!” My daughter’s thoughts sounded panicked.
“Are you trying to compensate for something you no longer have, Alexander?” I smiled at my foe as I cautiously calculated my strategy while continuing to concentrate on cancelling her gift so that we remained here.
“That hurt, Alex. That really hurt! Unfortunately, I’ve become just as accustomed to this body as you. I have no need of compensation.”
“No, but think of the things you are missing, hun, the companionship of friends and relatives- the love of a good man- the pain and fulfillment of child-birth- the satisfaction and peacefulness that nursing those children can provide- the feeling of achievement when they grow up and prove themselves upstanding and courageous…and willing to protect you at all costs!”
From the look on her face, I could tell that eight uniformed women had suddenly appeared behind me.
“So you did bring an army! I should have known you couldn’t do this on your own! You always did keep a reserve!”
I moved so that we both faced the group.
“Mom, do you require assistance?” Alexis asked as she took a few steps forward.
“Mom? Oh Alex, I thought you were better at poker than that! Sweetheart, you’ve just gone and blown the whole plan for ‘mommy’!”
“The plan that you refer to, madam is not poker, but chess. This is but a calculated move in the tactics that define the game.” Alexis stated evenly.
“You forget that I share your mommy’s talent for the game, sweetheart! I know every defense and tactic- every move she employs.”
“Really! I suppose you saw this last move, Alex? And…you countered appropriately? Tell me honey, what is my next move then?”
“Or mine, Alexandra Steinert.” Alex Reilly chimed in as she stepped from behind Alexis and approached the two of us.
“You can’t be here! I destroyed that future! I was there- the race never happened!”
“You don’t listen too well do you, Alexandra Steinert?” Alex Reilly goaded then paused. “Don’t you know who I am?”
“You are me, of course! From which time period I have yet to figure, but you must be from before 1941.”
“Please forgive my illiterate twin, Empress, she hasn’t developed her gift to our extent. Her ignorance is…embarrassing.”
“Empress? You call yourself, Empress?” Bad Alex pointed at me while referring to Alex Reilly.
“Had you the training, you would recognize the original Empress of Time and Space.”
“Alexandra, she could not possibly recognize me as I look identical to you. Therefore it is only logical that she assumed me you. The only logic that she has shown since we got here, I might add.”
“And she calls herself the one true Empress! Does she even remember what that title entails? Can she honestly say she is doing this to help the world…or herself? Think about that, Alex. Think about how your greed has affected the Earth- how the ripples affect the stars.” I gave a mental nod to the Terrans.
Movies and images began playing in my mind. The first scene was life onboard Sand Dollar. Second was life on Kili before we, Sand Dollar, had arrived. Thirdly, alternate dimension Atlantis-Major with the despair and loss of morale from my perspective.
Next came a few pleasurable scenes from Terra in which children played and enjoyed the bright sunshine, these faded and became images of wives and mothers dying- young girls receiving the news that they could no longer produce female offspring. A final scene from Terra related the despair and fear that the whole Terran race was doomed to die off- into oblivion.
Then came the images I hoped would drive Alex back to sanity- Her deserted and desolate base; a fade from the Arizona DARPA race with Cassandra, Samantha, Ricky Lynn, Josie, Randi, and Tish and her girls to the barren desert brought about by Alex’s meddling.
Lastly, the scenes I had hoped to never recall ever again. The White Sands Test Area- the recorded footage of the awesome devastation that just one specialized bomb could deliver. Included in that footage were images taken from the aftermath of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, although the burnt landscape was generic enough that it could have been anywhere.
It played six times start to finish.
Alex was noticeably stunned and I could feel her shudder as the mushroom clouds formed over and over again.
“How can you do this? Where did all this happen?”
“This is what has happened since your feeble attempt to kill my successor, Alex Steinert. Because of your petty grudge, you have brought humanity to its knees. Not only here on Earth, but in other galaxies as well.” Alex Reilly answered her as if scolding a naughty child. “You have destroyed the hopes and dreams of children…of races not even born. They never got the chance to even bud- never had the chance or choice to survive. The same fate that you forced on your crew in this dimension, Alex!”
“But I didn’t force them into oblivion! They choose to die!” Her volume suddenly lowered, “They choose to leave me.” Shaking her head she continued. “Mina said it was the right thing to do and to just accept our fate. She said we should accept that we had been born out of a mistake- that the only acceptable answer was to let this dimension slip and melt back into the original and true reality. She claimed it would be painless and swift- that we would merely be ourselves again and everything would be back to normal.”
“But you didn’t listen, did you, Alex?” Alex Reilly asked.
“No. I…I was too afraid.”
The ground shook violently.
“No!” Alex shouted. “I will not let you do this! I will never give in to you! I want to live!”
“Is this really living, Alex? Look around you, woman. There is nothing here except the base! I would venture to guess that your supplies are starting to run low too. Is this really the way you want to live? This place isn’t even robust enough to be called an oasis. Rejoin me, Alexandra, and end this insanity.”
“Insanity?” She succeeded in pulling her arm free of my grasp. “You call this insanity? I will show you insanity, Empress!”
The ground under us spasmed violently and only a small circle of ground about sixty feet in diameter remained- just enough for the eleven of us to stand comfortably.
“Bravo, Alex! If this isn’t a tantrum, I don’t know what would qualify.” I remained impassive.
“Huh! This is check, Alex! Give up and submit to your fate, Alexandra Steinert!”
“The Empress and I will just leave this dimension, Alex. Your threat holds no weight.”
“All I have to do is release the rest of this dimension and your friends and family will perish with it!”
“Are you so sure? Have you foreseen all the scenarios- every single one, Alex?” I questioned knowing I still had an ace to play.
“I don’t need to see anymore, Alex! I hold your friend’s fate on this very soil; this is checkmate, my…sister!”
“You will not harm my Grandmother or my Aunt, you retched creature!” My voice announced from behind the rogue.
A younger version of Alexandra Steinert/Reilly wrapped her arms around our foe and held her tight. Alexis’ eyes immediately went wide!
“Three of you! There is no way there can be three of you! It’s impossible!”
“By the Lords! Alexandra, what…how did you get here!”
“I should think you’ve figured that out already, mother! After all you have told me about this confrontation for the last eight years of my life!”
Alexis looked on with the most confused stare I had ever seen her use!
Rogue Alex fought and twisted in Alexandra’s grip.
“Grandmother? You’ve got to be kidding me, Alex! You’re a grandmother too?”
“You’d be surprised what I am, Alex! See what you missed hiding out here?”
“So she can phase herself like we can- big deal!” My rogue sister dropped to the floor and flipped young Alexandra over her head- immediately standing again, but with young Alex held in a headlock! “You didn’t teach her very well Granny! It seems I again have the upper hand! Now, how ‘bout y’all just lay down an’ die! I’ll make it fast and as painful as possible…for you!” She cackled at the top of her lungs.
The smiles and giggling from our group was not the response she expected. Alex Reilly and I took up position to either side of our twisted twin and joined hands behind her. The tingle felt good.
“Check, again, Alex. I suggest you release my granddaughter before you anger the Terrans.”
“Who are the Terrans? And what makes you think I would give away an important advantage like this, Alex?”
“Because, hun, the Terrans are not of this world, and therefore do not have the standard gifts or the same ideas on right and wrong. I suggest you release my granddaughter or suffer the Terran version of torture.”
“Grandmother, it is good to see you again.” Young Alex remained calm and collected. “It has been what, eight years since we last played together?”
“And you’ve grown up right well, young lady. Hope your father knows about this little trip.”
“You forget I can return the instant I left. He won’t suspect a thing, Empress. As long as I am chaperoned by one parent I am fine. Isn’t that right, mom?” The younger version of us slowly reached her arms out and motioned for us to take hold of her hands. The familiar tingle never felt so wonderful.
“You are eighteen, Alexandra. On this world you are considered fully matured, so you have no reason to require a chaperone or follow my orders.” Alexis advised her daughter as she approached us.”
“Not another step! I will kill her! Have daughter dearest step back, Granny or I kill the youngin’!”
“No you won’t, Alex. You will not kill anyone today…or ever.” I told her as Alexis took hold of my shoulder. “Nor will you cause any more grief to any timeline ever again.”
Melanie, Isabeau, Reilly, and Cassiopeia closed the gap and took Alexis’ outstretched hand. Camille set her hand on Alex Reilly’s shoulder. Randi and Hoshi joined hands and took Cami’s. Yuuka flew over and landed on Hoshi’s shoulder as Hoshi closed the circle by taking Cassi’s hand.
Everyone nodded when they were ready.
“What you never learned about us, Alex, is that there is a certain legend about the power of the Empress of Time and Space. It tells of how an assemblage of three Empress’s- the past, present, and future multiplies their power a thousand-fold. With three joined, even the dead have no chance of status quo.”
“So what! I refuse to join with you and therefore this triad cannot come to fruition. We are again at a stalemate!”
“Forgive me, Alex, I haven’t formally introduced my granddaughter to you, have I? I said serenely. “Alex, this is my granddaughter Alexandra, the Future Empress. Checkmate.” I leaned over her shoulder to see her reaction and was rewarded by the sight of all blood draining from her face.
“Ladies, let’s put my long lost dark side back where she belongs.” I kissed my evil twin just under her ear. “Time to go home, Alex- back to those who loved you no matter the cost or temperament.”
“No!” She cried as I phased us out and started concentrating on our rogue.
“No!’ She cried again as tears poured from her eyes.
I started to feel the burning I had felt before being dragged back to Reilly and that universe. My rogue twin began to become translucent, and fade.
“Please…I want to live!” She cried before disappearing completely.
“And so you shall, Alexandra Steinert…so you shall.” I whispered sadly.
Reilly Research Station’s meeting room replaced what was left of the alternate Atlantis-Minor base.
“We did it, grandmother!” the young Empress exclaimed with a beautiful smile.
“Yes, we did it, Alexandra.” I answered trying to hide my melancholy.
“Why so sad, grandmother?” She looked at me confused.
“Because I have done something I vowed never to do, my young Empress. I have killed a loved one- a member of our family- a sister.” I explained.
“Hey, sis, she was going to kill you, remember?” Alex Reilly rebuked.
“No she would never have succeeded, sis.”
“That’s not the way it looked from our vantage point, mom.” Alexis raised an eyebrow and shook her head.
“Empress, we didn’t get to help! Cassi and I just stood there and…and, well, that’s it! We didn’t do anything!” Reilly complained. “You said we would help!”
“You both did more than you realized, girls!” I smiled.
“I didn’t do anything, did you, Cassi?” Reilly asked, ignoring the rest of us.
Her friend just shrugged her shoulders and shook her head.
Young Alexandra came over to the pair and put a hand on both their shoulders.
“My sisters,” she put on her best smile, “without you I would have never found that horrid place! I followed your thoughts and talents across our galaxy to that one dimension- using my grandmother’s terminology; you were my beacon in the storm! Thank you, my sisters!”
“So we really did help?” Cassi seemed unsure.
“Without a doubt!”
“Does this mean we have to call you Empress and bow to you when we get back to Terra?”
Alexandra giggled as she quickly glanced over at Alex Reilly and I, “Only if you feel you should, Reilly.” She winked.
“Alexandra, do you still remember our prearranged meeting place and time?” I asked my granddaughter.
“I do, Empress. Is there something else I should know prior?” She approached and held her right index finger out to me.
“Just one minor detail, young Empress.” I said as my right index finger touched hers. We both giggled at the tingle that passed between us. This was our special game that we had created during my recuperation in Citadel, Terra. It became more of a secret handshake of sorts as we spent more time with each other and I taught her the ‘family’ trade. If Alexis ever found out that eight-year old Alexandra and I had spent several weeks in 1942 Oak Ridge, Missouri…ah well, she probably already knew.
“I understand, Empress, and will eagerly await your arrival. And don’t worry about those details, I have…hidden them…from prying minds as you have instructed.” She winked after we had composed ourselves.
Young Alexandra turned to face our group, “Sadly, I must leave as I have several tasks that cannot wait. I therefore must bid you all farewell.”
The young Empress made her rounds of those in the room starting with Yuuka, who had returned to full size.
“Pixie, I thank you for your sacrifice and bravery in defense of my grandmother.” She placed a kiss on Yuuka’s forehead and embraced her a moment.
“Thank you…um…Empress.” Yuuka bowed as Alexandra released her to move on to Hoshi.
“Shooting Star, keep the pixie safe, my sister. I look forward to our working together again. Thank you, also for protecting our Empress.” Alexandra repeated her kiss and embrace.
Hoshi also bowed in respect.
“Camille Darough. I could not wait to meet one of the most powerful mind warriors in the known universes! We definitely will work together in your future, M’lady! I thank you for providing a good friend, babysitter, and sister. Already, Cassi and I have had many exciting adventures. I look forward to our next meeting, thank you.” Alexandra bubbled over with praise. She wrapped her arms around Cami, kissed her cheek and whispered something in her ear, to which Cami gasped and immediately started crying. The two held each other for a few minutes before parting.
“Random. You are a true marvel on any world, M’lady! I especially want to thank you for your precise and indispensable telemetry, without which we would have never been able to track our reprobate. Without Isabeau’s help, several of my adventures might have failed miserably. You must be so proud of your revision, Lady Controller!”
Alexandra put her arms around Randi’s hips and kissed her lips. Holding the kiss for about a minute, Alexandra nodded to Randi and moved on.
“My two favorite babysitters! I look forward to your return to Terra, ladies. We have many adventures and games yet to be played in the eight years before my arrival here to help Grandma. Until your return, my sisters.” She wrapped an arm around both girls and kissed a cheek on each.
“Isabeau, thank you for helping track the pixie through time and dimension. I know it is not your gift, but your Terran talent that proved useful today- it only proves how resourceful we can be when required. Lady Controller, I await your arrival on Terra also- until then.” A repeat of Randi’s farewell followed.
“Interpreter, your natural talent has proved significant in our tracking of our sister pixie’s whereabouts on this quest. Without your determination- your dedication to the Empress, any resolution would not have been possible. I look forward to informing your mother of the many exploits we have shared. Thank you, brave Lady Melanie.” Alexandra approached her mother after embracing a stunned Melanie.
“Mother…I know I should have yielded to father’s wishes- many times, in fact, but this event was crucial to the survival of every world in existence- in this universe and many others.”
My ears perked up as she said this. “Many universes? How many?”
“Yes Grandmother, many universes! The exact number is limited only by the imagination. Mom, you understand that I had to be here! Saving Grandma was paramount, if the Empress were to discontinue…” Alexandra abruptly stopped and buried her face into Alexis’ shoulder. Both began crying.
“I understand, little one, your father and I are very proud of you.” Alexis said quietly as they finally parted.
“Aunt Alex, thank you for being here to help Grandma. I really enjoy my visits to Reilly and I’ll see you soon.” Again the young Empress renewed her tears as she put a bear hug on Alex. “I wish there were some way that you and Grandma could have an extended stay on Terra! I’ve really missed you both so much. Stay well, Empress.” She kissed Alex on both cheeks and her forehead. I had been told that was the most formal goodbye protocol on Terra.
“Grandma, don’t make me have to save your butt ever again!” She giggled before damn near strangling me. “Grandpa Tibius sends his best wishes and hopes the two of you can get together again soon.” She grimaced after relaying the message. “I’ll see you soon- y’all stay out of trouble in the meantime!”
Kissing both cheeks and my forehead, she took a step back from me. “You really are special, Grandma! So many creatures owe their very existence to you…to us.” She nodded to Alex Reilly and I. “But we three already know that, don’t we?”
She took a few more steps back from us as Alex and I nodded in agreement.
“I guess I have to be going now…” Young Alexandra stopped as we all knelt down on one knee before her.
“Until another time, travel well, Empress!” We said in unison.
“Will y’all stop doing that? When will you people ever learn that I am nobody to kneel before! I am the one that should kneel before you, my sisters!” Alexandra also fell to one knee and bowed her head. “Until another time, my sisters!”
The young Empress disappeared…though not entirely.
I felt a slight peck on my cheek- a very familiar tingle made it much more special. Alex Reilly’s crimson face told me that she too, received a special parting gift.
“Let’s have a celebration!” Alex exclaimed as we all stood up.
“What, a ding dong the witch is dead celebration?” I asked with some sarcasm.
The whole room looked at me as if they had rid the world of the wrong Empress.
“No.” Alex giggled, “Today just happens to be the one year anniversary of our rescue and relocation to Earth, sis!”
With that more people joined us, and the meeting room filled to capacity. Billie appeared next to me carrying a large decorated sheet cake. “You realize she’s been planning this for weeks, Empress! Welcome back!”
The present Queen of Kili started to shrink…wait…I was starting to grow! I looked down to the floor and noticed that my feet were roughly a foot off the floor and rising.
“Camille Darough! Put me down!” I shouted.
“But I’m not doing anything, Alex!” She shouted back from beside me.
“Then who…”
Camille pointed across to one corner of the room. Cassiopeia stood about forty feet away with her face flushed in concentration. Reilly, who had been watching for an opening to grab some cake, heard me and followed my gaze back to her friend. A wide, surprised smile filled her face as she realized what was happening.
I signaled with my finger for Cassi to put me down and nodded as I felt my feet reconnect with the floor. A look of relief filled the teenager’s face as Reilly wrapped her arms around her and both jumped up and down in triumph.
“You mean to tell me that you hadn’t seen that coming, Alex?” Alex Reilly asked, suddenly beside me.
“Oh, I knew it was going to happen, I just haven’t had the time to see when, Alex. I have been a little preoccupied, you know.”
“Well, it wasn’t really supposed to happen today, but we’ll give her some slack.” Alex giggled. “Have some cake before my daughter convinces her friend to use her new found gift to literally confiscate the confection.”
I shook my head as I began to laugh. “Cake, Alex! Before she literally takes the cake! Will you ever get your colloquialisms straight?”
“Not if it means sacrificing humor, Empress.” She grinned.
A transparent breaker-like container filled with an amber viscous liquid slowly floating over to the conference table caught our attention. It hovered a few seconds then gently settled on its surface.
“It’s about time!” Yuuka shouted as she quickly shrank and grew into her wings. A second later she was standing next to the beaker, leaning over the rim dipping her tiny hand into the thick liquid. Her wings twitched erratically as she greedily spooned the sweet nectar into her mouth.
Something about the cake caught my eye. Three pieces were missing from one end and an icing coated spatula sat on the table beside it. It took a minute of searching the room, but I found the culprits in the opposite corner of the room from where they stood before. Hoshi, Cassi, and Reilly all stood together and displayed revealing icing mustaches.
I loved being among friends and family, I thought as I phased out then in just enough to acquire my own piece of cake then out again. Rephasing next to Reilly, I took a bite. “You aren’t the only devious cake thief here you know!” I winked at my niece and we all laughed.
1655hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 18th, 2026BC
“Alex?” I called to my sister. “Alex, I’m afraid we have to be going now, sis.”
“So soon?” She looked to the ceiling a moment. “I guess you have to, huh?”
“Unfortunately. This chapter of the Empress and the inductee isn’t over yet. I still have to set the timeline straight, and that isn’t going to happen on its own or if I stay to enjoy this party.” I said with disappointment. “Did you ask her yet?”
“I haven’t had the chance yet. Are you sure she will agree?”
“Do you really need to ask that, Alex?”
She smiled.
“Cami is about to ask Cassi if she would like to stay a few years.” I gestured over to the mother and daughter.
Cassiopeia suddenly screeched in excitement, in the process, drawing the attention of the room.
“You really mean that, mom? Really, really, really?”
“With Alexis’ approval, sweetheart. She is you chaperone after all.”
Cassi literally, as well as physically, floated over to where my daughter stood.
“By the Goddess, not another one!” Alex grumbled as she rubbed her face.
“Lady Alexis, may I petition to stay with my mother here on Earth?” The teen pleaded, but still followed Terran protocol.
“Let us see what your father has to say, Lady Cassiopeia.” Alexis said producing a small, circular compact. Placing the compact on the floor, she triggered the device and stepped back. A full-sized image of Timus appeared before Cassi.
The room went silent.
“Father! I petition you for approval to…” she stopped as the figure raised his hand.
“My daughter, Empress Alexandra has informed me of your impending petition to extend your stay on Earth. She personally guarantees your safety and well-being. I must inform you that my decision has not been an easy one in that many issues required address and careful debate.”
There was a notable pause in the recording.
“It is with great sadness…” The teen’s head dropped, “that I give my full agreement to your petition. Enjoy your visit, my lovely Cassiopeia; I look forward to your return to Terra and Citadel.”
The image of Timus seemed to be confused for a moment and suddenly acknowledged someone off camera, “Oh.” Timus turned directly to Cami.
“Lady Camille, I trust you will guard our daughter with your life. I humbly look forward to your next visit to Terra, my love.” The image turned back to Cassi. “Travel and learn well, M’lady.”
The image disappeared, but Alexis didn’t move to pick up the device.
With all the commotion an excited Cassi was making, few noticed the deflated expression on Reilly’s face.
“Why the sullen face, honey?” Alex Reilly asked her daughter.
“I also wanted to petition to stay, mother.”
A single tear rolled down her cheek.
“Why on Earth would you want to stay here…with me?”
“I am the Empress’s daughter, why not stay with her?”
“Why would the Empress expect her daughter to stay, child?”
“Maybe because I love her and I want to know her better, mother!” Reilly growled in a snit.
“Would you like to do this, Reilly…petition your father to stay?”
“Only if you wish it, mother.” The teen shook her head in defeat.
“I do.” Alex gave Reilly a devious grin.
“You do?” The teen stared at her in disbelief.
“Lady Reilly, could you turn around, please?” Gaillan’s annoyed voice caught her attention.
“Daddy?”
“Yes, M’lady. Empress Alexandra has also informed me of your petition for temporary residence on Earth with your mother. As with Cassiopeia’s father, I have thought long and hard on my decision. I must advise you that a lady of your character can sometimes be…trying.” Gaillan’s image said as he rolled his eyes, but paused just as Timus’ did.
Reilly looked on the verge of hopelessness.
“Stay as long as you like, Lady Reilly. Learn and take to heart everything your mother has to teach. I will miss you severely until your return to me, M’lady. Tell Empress Alexandra Reilly I wish her luck and look forward to her next visit to Terra. Please behave, my daughter!”
The image faded and Alexis picked the device up and placed it back into her jacket pocket.
Reilly just stood there in total shock. Apparently she hadn’t realized what had really been said.
“I have gone ahead and prepared your quarters. Have you nothing to say, honey? Mind you, from what I have been told it would be a first!” Alex Reilly said quietly.
Reilly remained quiet.
Cassi nudged her friend excitedly, “You get to stay, Reilly!”
“I get to stay?”
Cassi nodded enthusiastically.
The sudden realization washed over the teen’s face. “I get to stay!”
While the girls again jumped up and down like yoyos, I looked at Alex. “Are you sure you want to do this, Alex? I mean you already have Yuuka, Cami, and Hoshi. Can your sanity survive two more?” I asked with a devious grin of my own.
“Alex, if you can put up with your three girls, I can certainly try.”
We both laughed for some time until Reilly ran over and tightly embraced her mother.
“Thank you, mom!”
“Thank your father, hun, he’s the one that gave his approval.”
After a minute, Reilly attacked me too.
“Thank you, Aunt Alex!”
“My pleasure, hun. Don’t make me regret it though!” I pushed her back slightly and glared into her eyes the way Admiral Demmit would.
“By the Lords, I promise I’ll be good, Empress!”
Alexis tapped me on the shoulder. “Mom, the rest of us are ready to go.” She said quietly.
“Can I go with the Empress, mom?”
Reilly didn’t miss a breath!
“You just got here and you want to leave again, Reilly?” Alex Reilly asked in mock amazement.
“Honey, I need to do this next portion with your Aunt Mina and Aunt Jacquelyn. We were in the process of bringing in a new member to the sisterhood when everything fell to pieces. I’m afraid you and Cassi must stay here.” I explained then added; “We’ll see y’all later though.”
Alexis took my offered hand as Isabeau and Melanie joined us.
“See ya later, sis, and good luck!” I gestured to the two teens.
The whole room, except for Billie fell to one knee. “Until another time, Empress! Travel well!”
“Oh, for crying out…”
“Alex?” Billie shouted to get my attention.
“You’re Highness?” My expression changed from annoyance to a smile.
“Good luck and keep everyone safe- especially, Mina!”
“I’ll do that, Highness, thanks.”
Reilly’s meeting room became the coarse green grass and sunshine of Hospital Point.
“No one let go yet, we haven’t re-phased. I want to make sure we’re not being observed.”
Confident that we were alone, I turned us to face the water and re-phased. The declining angle of the sun and the breeze from behind us told me it was nearing evening.
“At this time I would ask everyone to enable their rank and identification.” I said as I gestured to my developing epaulets and nameplate. It was amazing to see my rank- three bars and a star, along with my nameplate, just appear from the material itself! This new hi-tech uniform was amazing!
Two double bars and a star and a two-and-a-half bar with star- not bad- I thought as I inspected and made adjustments to their uniforms.
“Hey, why does Alexis get to be a Lt. Commander?” Melanie asked in a whiny, childish voice.
“Because my mom’s the Captain!” My daughter replied smugly before sticking out her tongue like a spoiled child.
I just rolled my eyes. “Come on! You two can be Commanders the next time!” I growled as I started toward base.
Almost as an afterthought, I tried to contact Mina.
1600 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 5th, 1941
“You shhure ya don’ wanna swig, Mina?”
“No Cynthia, this is your party, heaven forgive me, but get good and snookered, love!”
“’Right…if yer sure! Commander…anuzzer tug?”
“That’s alright, you finish it off, Cindy. I have to keep my concentration.”
“You ger…girls is no fffffun!”
“Mina! I sense Alex and…”
“Just a minute, Jacquelyn.”
“The Empress requests you drop your barrier, Commander. She has returned having rectified the problem.”
“I’ll take it from here, Mina. She wants us to make room for four more in here. I’m sending her our location now.
“Fantastic! I got through to Mina. That means we’re on Jack’s radar also. Hold on ladies, the room we’re going to is a bit cramped so make sure you’re clear of any furniture before we re-phase.”
Cindy’s room replaced Hospital Point. The small room was already cramped with just Mina, Jack, a wavering Cindy, the bed, a nightstand and chest of drawers, a lamp, and a bone-dry whiskey bottle.
“Ladies, let me know when y’all are clear.”
Receiving a nod from my companions, I rephased us in Cindy Rigby’s quarters.
“Ha, ha, ha, ha, the Emp’ess hath rereturd!” A very drunken Cindy slurred before her eyes rolled back in her head and it forcibly hit the pillow.
“Wow, how much did you give her?” I asked in amazement.
“Almost the whole bottle, Cap.”
“Apparently, the Lieutenant thought she had need of severe intoxication, Alexandra. Care to introduce our sisters?”
“Of course, Mina, but first I’d like Jack to re-enable the dampening field around this room, please.”
“Done, Cap, go ahead.”
“Mina I’d like to introduce the daughter of Random Valerian Peltierre, Isabeau- Isabeau, Lt. Philamina Smith.”
“Lieutenant.” Mina nodded to her with a formal smile.
“Next to her is Tish’s daughter, Melanie.
Mina’s eyebrow raised, “Indeed. Wonderful to make your acquaintance, love.”
“Mina. This is Alexis!” I gushed.
“Aunt Mina, mother has told us all so much about you, ma’am. It is very nice to finally meet you, Highness.” Alexis smiled and bowed her head slightly, as did Melanie and Isabeau.
“So this is that day, Alexandra.”
“What day is that, Mina?” I played dumb.
“The day I meet the saviors- the children of Terra and daughters of Kili, of course! What do you take me for, Alexandra? Why else would Alexis, a woman that looks remarkably similar to you, call me Aunt and you ‘mother’? When we went to Reilly, I looked ahead a few years from that point and observed your planning session.”
“So why didn’t you tell me about…oh, got it.” I quickly figured the answer to my own question.
“No, mom, she can’t see that far ahead! Aunt Mina only saw our meeting Aunt Alex and your introduction of us to her.” Alexis corrected as she obviously assessed her aunt’s thoughts.
Cautiously, I closed my eyes and thought to my daughter, ‘Do not underestimate any of your Aunt’s, honey; they are far more powerful than they let on. On this world as well as yours, it is not polite to brag about one’s attributes.’
Mina gave Alexis a knowing grin during our silence.
“Forgive me mother. Apparently, our research of this world has not been thorough enough.” Alexis apologized as she glanced over to her aunt then dropped her eyes to the ground.
Jack changed the topic. “So how is my Constance, Lady Alexis?”
Alexis, Isabeau, and Melanie quickly turned their full attention to my Ex-O!
“That is impossible! How did you…father made sure those memories were…” Alexis stumbled, unsure of how much Jack really knew.
“And what did your mother just tell you, sweetie? Camille Darough and I have full recollection of our time spent on Terra in that beautiful city you call Citadel, as do Capt. Steinert and Alexandra Reilly! It would be wise not to underestimate us again, Alexis. Think of that before you report to your father about the failings of this planet.” Jack stared at her, almost daring my daughter to perjure herself further.
The three women gasped collectively.
“I’ve known since Randi went to Tibius with her astronomical observations, what is it, thirteen years ago now? Your father was justified in his motives, but Randi should have been given the chance to choose for herself. Our two worlds should not have such mistrust, Lady Alexis! It might lead to war…or invasion.”
“It has been fifteen years and I apologize for my father’s incorrect analysis of your potency, Lady Jacquelyn; you are in fact, the Mind Warrior of legend. Mother has already confronted my deceptive agenda and I assure you all that Earth’s weaknesses will never be revealed to promote anything other than assistance- if requested.”
“So…about my daughter then. I trust there is a good reason for her absence?”
“M’lady, we are pleased to inform you that Lady Constance is with child.” Isabeau chimed out with a large smile.
As I feared, Jack’s mouth dropped open.
“M’lady, Connie has decided to honor you, her mother, by naming the child- Terra’s one hundredth female born since the eve of the new era- Jacquelyn!”
“I’m going to be a Grandmother?” Jack looked at me with a mixture of joy and confusion. A tear escaped both eyes as her mouth remained open.
“That’s what happens when you travel with the Empress, Commander! Congratulations, Granny!” I warned with a giggle.
“It’s a ger…girl, Gran…me!” Cindy startled us by raising her head up, making her proclamation with a huge smile then assuming her previously unconscious state.
“Empress the field has dropped! We are vulnerable to outside surveillance!” Melanie interrupted in a whisper; her concern was clearly visible.
“Cindy? Are you okay in there, dear? I thought I heard voices. Do you have a guy in there? You know that’s against regulations.” A voice called through the door from the hallway.
“Everyone take my hands.” I whispered.
“Hide the three, Alexandra. Jacquelyn and I were seen entering with Lt. Riggby.” Mina said as she motioned for us to phase out, which we quickly did.
Mina quickly scanned the room then opened the door quietly.
“Please, the Lieutenant is sleeping. There is no one here but the Commander and I.”
“I thought I heard other voices in here, Lieutenant. Is she okay?”
Mina opened the door fully and motioned the concerned woman in. “I assure you, Commander, Lt. Riggby is in no danger whatsoever. We, however await the inevitable, I’m afraid.”
“How much has she had this time?” The woman asked with a stern face, but little concern.
We watched as Jack held up the empty bottle.
“Is that all,” the lieutenant asked, a little surprised? “She had more than twice that last Christmas. No need to be concerned, ladies, Lt. Riggby can hold her liquor very well. You don’t have to worry about any…spills.”
“’Mander’s a Grammy, ha, ha, ha, ha!” Cindy laughed out again. Still there was no sign of consciousness. Cynthia Riggby was apparently really fun at parties!
Seeing Jack and Mina’s terrified reaction, the woman tried to ease their fears. “Oh, that’s nothin’, last year she claimed the Admiral was walking ‘round in a brassiere! Sorry to bother you, ladies, I just thought she had another gentleman in here and didn’t want her to get into trouble with the C.O. again. She should come out of it in another six hours if you two were thinking about staying that long, otherwise, I can look in on her every so often.”
“Lieutenant, I feel somewhat responsible for this. The Commander and I shall stay a while longer if possible.”
“Suit yourselves. I’ll be just down the hall if you need me.” The woman said as she closed the door quietly.
“Field is back up, Alex.” Jack said into the air.
We rephased.
“What happened, Commander?” I asked and raised a brow.
“You caught me off guard is all. So Connie’s having a baby. Wow, not bad for someone that hasn’t given birth to the child’s mother yet.” Jack’s smile was a mix of pride and understandable confusion.
“Lady Jacquelyn, I fear we expected the worst from you, but surprisingly you have taken the news very well. Can you forgive us?” Isabeau apologized.
“Just promise me you won’t invade Earth. I would feel terrible if I had to challenge my own flesh and blood.”
“That would be unwise indeed, Lady Jacquelyn.” Isabeau freely admitted as she bowed her head slightly.
“Aunt Jackie, there will be no invasion! I have promised mother that I will confront father with all I have learned about the Empress and her Earth sisters. Either he listens to reason or the women of Terra will oppose him. We have no desire to repeat your American Civil War on a galactic scale!” Alexis’ strong words held no alternate meanings.
“Can we get on with this? This room is becoming increasingly restrictive!” Mina complained, changing the subject.
“You had but to ask, Mina. Everyone take hands please?” I said with a smile as I searched my brain for the proper time to jump to.
Cindy’s clock and the angle of the sun were the only things that changed in the room.
“And Cindy starts to wake up in three…two…one.” I announced as I released Jack and Mina’s hands.
“Wow, what a hangover!” Cindy rolled to her side as her hand moved to her grimacing face. Looking up at us, her face turned to confusion then realization struck.
“Oh Lord, there’s more of you!” She stated with a little surprise.
“Cindy, meet my daughter, Alexis, and her friends, Isabeau, and Melanie. Girls this is Lt. J.G. Cynthia Riggby, our newest sister.”
“Not so loud, I ‘ve got a killer…um, okay…that’s…um…different. I had a killer headache.” Cindy said in surprise as her fingers explored her skull.
I reached for her hand mirror on the dresser, “Here, Lieutenant, have a look.”
“The legend of the Mahanilui still holds true, mother, she is beautiful.” Alexis complimented.
“Thank you, Commander.” Cindy said as she stared at her improved image. The Mahanilui had erased several years from her face as it had with my entire crew and me. Cynthia Riggby now looked every day of maybe nineteen.
“So what can I do? You said I would be given a gift, Captain.”
“You will know when you receive it, lieutenant.”
“But you should know what it is- you told me you can see the future!”
“What fun would it be to reveal such things now? Where would the surprise, the drama…the romance be, lieutenant?” I winked at her with a devious smile.
Lt. Riggby winkled her nose in annoyance. “So, what do I do now, Captain…or do I call you Empress now?”
“You call me Alex in private or with friends or my indicated rank while on base, Lieutenant…though Empress would be acceptable on another planet…say, Terra?” I nodded to Alexis, Isabeau, and Melanie with a smile.
Cindy was quick on the uptake. “You’re not from this planet?” She gulped loudly as she stared at them.
The three women smiled and shook their heads slowly.
“But she’s your daughter…Cap…Empress?” Cindy asked quietly with a tense, tight smile.
“You aren’t the only girl that gets around, Lieutenant. The commander and I are also both Grandmothers.” I said as I winked at our three Terran sisters- all of which smiled broadly as they caught my announcement.
Jack’s mouth opened wide once more.
“But I didn’t think you were that old?” Riggby blurted.
“As of 2530hrs Terra time.” I confirmed.
Alexis, Melanie, and Isabeau all placed a hand on Jack’s shoulders.
“Lady Jacquelyn, congratulations!” They said as each followed proper Terran protocol by leaning in and placing a kiss on her cheek.
“Speaking of getting old…Lt. Riggby, I suggest, that for the next couple of days, you make yourself look your original age.” I said changing the subject.
“Why?”
“So the people you work and interact with don’t take note of our handy-work, of course! How would you explain to them looking ten to fifteen years younger overnight?” Mina said as she looked at her, a little surprised that Cindy even asked.
“Oh…ya. Kinda forgot about that, didn’t I?” Lt. Riggby blushed. “So…besides making my face look…’old’…what should I do for the rest of the weekend?”
“What you would normally do on any weekend- except for letting our visit slip. Remember, there is that crazy blonde Commander in need of kindness that’s arriving tomorrow afternoon, Cindy- the one that talks to herself?” I reminded her, batting my eyelashes. Mina, Jack, and the others took my proffered hands. “See ya Sunday, Lieutenant.”
I phased us out and watched as Cindy searched the room for us. “Travel well, Empress.” She said looking straight at me. How did she know, I wondered?
“Where to next, Alexandra?” Mina said quietly.
“Sunday Morning.” I said with despair and sorrow evident in my voice.
“Which Sunday morning, Empress?” Melanie asked on behalf of the three off-worlders.
“The Sunday that started everything.” I responded grimly. I felt tears begin to form.
Jack took over for me seeing I was having trouble.
“Sunday, December 7th, 1941! The day that still lives in infamy, sisters!” She replied through gnashed teeth. “The morning that turned everything we knew upside down!” She paused. “The day my uncle and three cousins lost their lives!” She hissed.
My skin started to tingle and goose flesh appeared on my arms.
“Jack? Jack, please try to control your anger. I’m starting to lose my concentration and we may end up somewhere…unexpected.” I calmly reasoned with her.
“Lady Jacquelyn, please curtail you power output. The Empress’s phase shift is becoming unstable. If it collapses we will become visible to all.” Isabeau pleaded.
“Jacquelyn, stand down, love. Perhaps Alexandra can remedy that situation as she has others.” Mina said softly.
The tingling and Goosebumps disappeared as Jack looked at me. She said nothing, but her eyes asked the question instead.
“Jack, your uncle wasn’t even on base. He and your youngest cousin were on the road from Honolulu. Robert and Louis were at Schofield when it got hit. How can I be in two places at once?”
I realized how stupid that sounded the second it left my lips!
“Please! As if you’ve never done that before, Cap.” My Ex-O said sarcastically.
Mina smiled and shook her head at the statement.
“You can be in two places at once, Empress?” Melanie asked in disbelief.
“Well, not really, honey, I just return to one place a split second after I leave it. It just looks like I never left.” I admitted.
“Would you, Alex? If you foresee a problem then I’ll understand.” Jack looked ready to cry.
“I’ll run the options.”
“I’ve done that already, Alexandra. It is feasible.” Mina advised me.
“Everyone wants to hurry the Empress now? What is it with y’all?”
“We are just trying to assist you, Alexandra. Have you not vowed to protect your sisters and friends?”
“I have, but…”
“Wouldn’t Jacquelyn’s family fall into those criteria?”
“Just let me concentrate!” I glared over to Alexis, “Honey, if you don’t stop with the mind relay from Mina, we might all end up in my private domain- the one you don’t like?” The images flooding my mind stopped.
“I have to move us to a secluded spot so I can concentrate on this and not be noticed.” I said as Cindy’s room became a familiar landscape- one devoid of buildings.
“Ni’ihau, Cap?”
“Before the base was built, Jack. Friday evening, December 5th, 1941.”
“What about the village across the island?”
“That’s where y’all come in. If you want your uncle and cousins out of harm’s way Sunday, you keep the natives away, Jack. Have the Terrans help. I’m sure they can be just as playful and imaginative.” I winked to Alexis.
“Alexandra, it is not cricket to play upon local superstitions and fear!” Mina giggled slightly.
1811 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, December 5th, 1941
“Lady Mina, she just blinked her eyes.” I heard as I finished my last scenario.
“But it’s only been an hour! Usually she stays this way for a day or more!” Melanie chimed in.
“So now we’re placing bets on when the Empress comes back to reality?” I asked trying to get my eyes to water enough to re-wet them. “This was an easy one.”
“Cap?” Jack looked on in anticipation.
I smiled at her.
“Thanks, Alex,”
I had never been hugged by my first officer before!
“I need everyone to stay here for a few minutes- except you, Jack.”
“Mom? Aren’t you forgetting someone?” Alexis caught my attention just in time.
“Oh ya. Come on then, honey. We’ll be back in a few, ladies. If I’m not mistaken, there’s a grove of pineapple plants about five hundred yards to our northeast. You girls can use your sharp wit to prepare them. Mina will show you how. Bye!”
With the exception of a road appearing, the scenery didn’t change much. Alexis, Jack, and I found ourselves standing beside a semi smooth, concrete road. The sun hadn’t climbed over the eastern mountains yet. A calm quiet filled the air except for the barely audible, high-pitched whine of enemy aircraft off in the distance.
“This is it, Jack.” I announced. “In ten minutes a stray Japanese bomb will explode at the same instant a hack carrying your uncle and young David passes this point. What you will need to do is pull the car far enough ahead to avoid the explosion. Fifty yards should do it. Alexis, I ask that you quickly remove those critical seconds from all three occupants. They should have no recollection of any…um…assistance, or us.”
“Can’t you just keep us out of phase, Cap?”
“Not this time, Jack. You and Alexis must do this alone. It is critical to my plan that I appear just outside the barracks at Schofield a minute before the offending bomb hits. No, you can’t help me- either of you! Our time to work together will come- just not now. You will need to take a position two hundred feet to the southwest. Good hunting, Commanders.”
One of the Schofield Army barracks buildings replaced the lush tropical roadside. My simulations told me which part and side of the building was relatively unharmed by the blast. It was up to me to draw the attention of its occupants here. Again I would call on my body to achieve this.
I removed my jacket and started to unbutton my blouse.
0756 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“I don’t believe it! Alex just left us here by the side of the road!”
“She must have had a very good reason for doing it, Aunt Jackie. What do you suppose she meant when she said she had to be just outside before the bomb hits?”
“I hope it isn’t anything stupid. Your mother has a knack for that! Did you know that she unbuttoned her blouse almost the whole way down just to lure her brother and his compartment mates to her so she could save them all? Maybe that’s what she has in mind this time.”
“Aunt Jackie, what is that noise?”
“It’s the sound of World-War-Two starting, Alexis. The attack on Pearl Harbor is about to commence and we have to let it progress- again!”
“Aunt Jackie, what did you just do? I felt my skin start to crawl again.”
“It’s just a high strength shield for protection. If anything happened to you Alex would hold me personally responsible.”
“But why issue forth such power for such a small shield?”
“I have one over your mother too, pumpkin. It takes more power to throw two separate fields over the distance.”
“That is not the truth, Commander! Mother has not reappeared yet! You are producing a shield over the whole island! Aunt Jackie, you must let history run its course!”
“This attack should have never happened, Alexis!”
“It’s not your decision, Commander, only the Empress can decide that!”
“But I can…”
“Aunt Jackie, please lower your shield. Let the attack happen as history dictates!”
“I can save so many lives…”
“The attack on Hawaii provides the spark that unites the American people and focuses her massive industrial base on the war effort. If the attack never happened, the whole of Europe and most of the Pacific would become enslaved to what you call the Axis powers. Millions of innocent people would lose the freedoms they know today…1941. Great Britain would fall to the Nazi forces within two years and America’s shores would be invaded in three. Also, if this does not happen, you, mom, and the others never come to exist! Connie will never be born, Aunt Jackie. I will never exist.”
“…”
“Please, Commander Cummins, don’t try to change your world’s history like this! I don’t want to die, Aunt Jackie! Please…please decrease your shield! Trust our Empress- trust in your friend.”
“…you talk just like her you know… Alex, I mean. You have her power of persuasion, her logic, and her morality. You are every bit Alex Steinert’s daughter. I’ve dropped my shield, Alexis.”
“Thank you, Commander, now can we seek protection from the impending disaster?
0806 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“Hey boys, y’all wanna help me?” I shouted to a group of eight Army officers entering the building I stood before. At this moment I felt cheaper than I felt onboard the Arizona some five minutes from now!
I released another button. “Y’all hear me? I’m lost an’ require some assistance. I need some straightenin’ out!” I said with as much sugar as I could muster as the men seemed to just now notice me
The sound of at least a hundred heavy, running feet filled my ears...or so I thought. The sound continued. Off in the distance, the bombing could be heard at Pearl. My eight targets had stopped, turned, and were now approaching me as planned. I noticed that I had attracted more than just them. A dozen or so more faces filled the building’s open windows.
“Hey, baby!” A voice greeted.
“Undo another button, toots!”
“Wooohooo!” Someone else shouted from the building.
My group stopped as they noticed the noise grow in volume. You could hear the planes getting closer.
“Shit! Here come some planes!”
“Hey! They ain’t ours! Hit the dirt, Honey!”
Machine gun fire then a massive explosion rocked the ground I stood on as several buildings- including the opposite end of the building before me erupted in a plume of fire and smoke. Jack’s two cousins and their buddies took off running for the nearby airfield. The men I had attracted inside poured out of the windows as smoke began bellowing out the newly shattered windows. In the mayhem that ensued, all attention to me was lost and the mysterious blonde harlot standing just outside the building smiled and instantly disappeared.
0815 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“Aunt Jackie, The personal protection system in my uniform has just picked up a cloud of small projectiles about to rain down on us! You might want to tune your shield for Plumbum rejection.”
“Mine too. Plumbum? What in the world is that, Allie?”
“My name is Al…oh…Plumbum, element number eighty-two- you may call it Lead, Aunt Jackie.”
“Lead, got it!”
“Where are they coming from?”
“Friendly fire, Allie- from the guns onboard the ships in the harbor. The Navy is trying to fight off the Japanese planes. All ordinance going up into the air has to come back to earth somewhere! Oh, God, no!”
“What’s wrong, Aunt Jackie?”
“My uncle…he and Davie where killed by us!”
“First you say they were killed by friendly fire, now you say we killed them?”
“The Navy, Allie! We killed our own people with misguided or stray ordinance!”
“Then we should probably prepare and stay alert, because I sense a vehicle closing on our position.”
“That would be my uncle and youngest cousin.”
“Commander, I sense a larger projectile on trajectory to this location- about twenty kilograms in mass.”
“Wonderful! A five-inch shell! This is going to be loud, Allie! I suggest you phase us out now!”
“Take my hand, Commander.”
“Here comes the car now. After I accelerate it out of the way, it will probably stop. The occupants will get out and survey the near catastrophe. We’ll have a few minutes for you to remove just the sudden acceleration from their minds, okay?”
“But mom suggested I delete even our existence, Aunt Jackie. Why would you want them to remember our meeting?”
“A feeling, Allie, just a feeling, okay? Ready?”
“It’s your call, Commander. I just picked up mom several kilometers to the north.”
“We knew that, Allie. Now! Damn that was a big explosion! Let’s head for the car.”
“We are back in normal phase, Commander. My I ask how you do it?”
“What, Allie?”
“How do you remain so calm in light of such devastation? Deafening noise, traumatic concussive force, and flying debris- you never flinched- how?”
“I hate to say this, but in times like these you just grow callus to it- you have to. Try riding out a depth charge attack in a submarine- now that’s a real experience!”
“Mom’s back, by the way.”
“Where?”
“Five meters to our right.”
Arriving back to where I had left Jack and Alexis, I positioned myself on the ground as if knocked down by the explosion.
“What took you so long, Alex?” My Ex-O asked as the two approached.
“What took me so long? What happened to ‘hey thanks for helping save my cousins, Cap?’” I complained as I picked myself up off the ground and put my jacket back on.
“Girls, are you okay? Did anyone get hit?” A middle-aged man of six feet shouted as he ran toward us. A younger man in his late-teens followed close behind - I could see the family resemblance to Jack’s previous male face. A third Hawaiian looking man stayed by the car; he was busy looking it over and then tried to get the car’s hood open.
“Honey, I thought I asked that you remove our existence. Why are we still here in plain sight?”
“Because I asked her not to, Alex.” Jack stated calmly to me while looking me straight in the eye.
“The Commander seems to think it would not be a good idea to erase our existence here, mom. She said she has a ‘feeling’.” Her tone was a little snarky.
“Since when did you start getting feelings, Jack?” I raised an eyebrow.
Any forthcoming answer or jab was quickly dropped as Jack’s uncle and cousin slowed to a stop beside us.
“Was anyone hurt here?” Jack’s uncle asked again, this time out of breath.
“No sir, we’re unharmed. Are you three okay?” I asked in concern.
“Yes, but for some reason I can’t explain how. We were moving along at a normal jaunt when suddenly the car accelerated without warning. If that strange occurrence hadn’t happened…we’d be dead.” He continued as he tried to gather his breath.
“Then it’s lucky that your car surged when it did. What are the chances of that happening?” I looked to Jack with a sideways grin. She returned it with a small tight-lipped grin of her own.
‘Incoming small ordinance!’ Rang out in my head.
Jack immediately brought her arms up in front of her. The sound of metallic rain filled our ears as the cloud of projectiles impacted against her protective shield. A scream of agony not far away replaced that sound.
We looked over in time to see the car’s driver slide off the front fender of the newer Ford. The wet red liquid left behind indicated that the shield had not been extended that far. I stared at Jack in disbelief. Alexis followed my eyes and explained.
“He was a Japanese spy, Captain.” She said nonchalantly.
Jack’s uncle and cousin looked at her confused by what she had just said aloud.
“Captain, it is not safe for us to stay here! The weapons fire from the harbor will get us all killed.” Jack snapped everyone back to reality.
“I agree Commander, let’s get out of here!” I said as we began running for any kind of shelter we could find. Jack’s shield would protect us, but we had to make it look good for our two civilians- Alexis’ Terran ability would help mask things- As long as she could concentrate.
As we ran alongside the road, gunfire could be seen impacting the ground as linear dirt plumes ahead and behind us. I hoped neither man would catch on to the fact that the void moved with us.
‘Incoming! Another twenty kilo projectile!’ Alexis screamed into my head.
“Everyone hit the ground…everyone!” Jack screamed.
The flash, concussion, and eardrum-splitting explosion occurred simultaneously!
“That was close!” I exclaimed as I again picked myself off the ground.
“Thanks for the warning, but how did you see that coming? I didn’t even hear it.” Jack’s uncle shouted out, rubbing to clear his ears. His son remained on the ground shaking with his hands over his head and covering his ears.
“Come on Davie, you have to get up and keep going!” Jack reached down to pull her cousin from the ground.
I noticed her uncle looking around us in confusion. His confused gaze centered on Jack, Alexis, and I.
“Who or what are you?”
So much for Alexis masking our gifts from them! The question was simple, but complex at the same time.
“Excuse me?” I spoke for the other two.
“That shell…it…it exploded directly over us! Look at the ground around us! Can’t you see the unscathed circle? Who are you three? How did you do that… moreover… why us?”
“Uncle Dave, I can explain!”
“Do I know you, commander?” The older man eyed Jack carefully.
“I think…” I phased out and re-phased on the opposite side of him, “that we’ve said and done too much already, David Cummins.”
“How did you,” he jumped as my voice changed location?
“It is of no concern to you. Commanders Cummins, Fleming, and I are part of a special Top-Secret unit. That is all you need to know, sir. It would be wise to forget you even saw us.” I said as officially as I could.
“Cummins? I have a nephew in the Navy! John…but…everyone calls him Jack though. Are you related to us somehow?”
“Yes, Jacquelyn is related to you, sir. Anything beyond that is classified!” I interrupted.
“Mom, I’m ready to perform the mind wipe.” Alexis cut in.
“You’re some kind of Space aliens like in the comics aren’t you?” Young David asked excitedly.
“She is”, I pointed to my daughter. “Jack and I were born here on this planet.” I smiled, ignoring my slip of tongue.
“Jack?” The older man looked stunned, “What have you done with my nephew?”
“Empress, I am ready for the mind wipe. If we are to rescue Lt. Riggby we need to proceed and leave soon.” Alexis pressed.
“Empress? What are you the Empress of, madam?” Jack’s uncle’s face grew red with anger- his voice stern.
“Uncle Dave, this is my Commanding Officer and friend, Commander Alexandra Steinert. She is known throughout the known universes as the Empress of Time and Space. We came back to this date in time to help you and Davie escape a terrible fate.” Jack broke into tears as she unexpectedly wrapped her arms around her uncle.
“Commander, we have more incoming projectiles. I strongly recommend restoring your shield if we are to continue this mission unscathed.” Alexis officially reminded her.
“Jack, hold it together.” I urged. She released one arm and snapped her fingers in the air just seconds before more bullets rained down to strike her re-deployed protective, invisible umbrella.
“You came back in time. You really expect me to believe three beautiful young women traveled back in time just to save me and my son?”
“Sons, sir, I saved your other two sons at Schofield just a minute ago.”
“How could you have done that, Commander, if that really is your rank! I don’t know of any woman making a grade higher than Lieutenant!”
“That’s where y’all are wrong, Indiana State Rep. Cummins!” I growled as I pulled him away from Jack and grabbed his hand.
The road changed to a grey pavement with yellow and white markings instead of concrete, and the vehicles on it looked more futuristic.
“Unhand me, madam! How dare you…” David Cummins stopped abruptly and looked around when I didn’t comply. “How did you do this? I demand to know how you did this! Where are we?”
“We…sir, are still on Oahu- along the same roadway and in the same location. By the style of the cars, I would say this is the early-to-mid 1990’s.”
“That’s impossible!”
“I’ll show y’all impossible!” I sneered as I quickly dragged him out into the street where car after car ran straight through us. “Any more questions, sir?” I growled as I pulled him back to the curb.
Our surroundings returned to the worn concrete road with Alexis, Jack, and young David searching the immediate area for us. I rephased us.
“Don’t do that again, Alex!” Jack advised me.
“You’ll find your uncle more receptive to our information now, Commander.” I smiled at the still quaking gentleman.
“Where did she take you dad?” Young David’s excitement was refreshing.
“I showed him the future, hun- 1992! Care to see what he saw, David?” I winked to Jack.
“Ready, Cap.”
Mr. Cummins, I want you to think about what you saw just now, if you please. David, close your eyes.”
“Wow! Look at those cars! They must be doing at least forty!” The teen’s eyes flew wide open as Jack relayed his father’s memories.
“The speed limit on this road…in that time is thirty-five, hun.” I grinned in amusement.
“Will I have a car like that, Captain?”
“Maybe, David. You’ll be sixty-eight, so you could most likely have any car you want!”
“Wow! So I live that long?” The teen wrinkled his brow.
I just smiled and nodded my head. Jack nodded her head to me in acknowledgement and thanks. I noticed Alexis smiling too.
“Mr. Cummins, what were you doing on the road at this hour on a Sunday morning?” I asked casually as he continued to stare at me.
“Huh? Oh, our plane landed last evening. We decided to stay in Honolulu overnight and meet up with my older boys this morning. They’re assigned to Schofield and had leave coming, but you already knew that.” He cautiously accused. I smiled and nodded as he continued. “Dave Jr. and I decided to surprise them with a visit.” He answered as he continued to wonder about us.
“So how did you meet up with a spy?” I nodded back the way we had come.
“He met us outside the hotel and offered us a ride to the base.”
More bullets could be heard ricocheting off Jack’s shield. Young David looked around us in fascination.
“Mother, we have to get back to Lt. Riggby.” Alexis prodded impatiently.
“Honey, we have all the time in the world. Never forget that.”
“But, Cindy.”
“Alexis, honey, I can always take us back a few minutes. Don’t fret so much.”
“Take us back a few minutes? You wouldn’t do that?” Jack’s cousin caught the gist of the statement.
“They wouldn’t call me the Empress of Time and Space if I couldn’t, hun.”
“But we’d be,” He gulped, “killed!” The teen exclaimed.
“We wouldn’t put you back, Davie, relax!” Jack reassured her cousin.
“So you came…back?” Jack’s uncle looked for acknowledgement and received a nod. “To rescue us?”
“Yep. Jack was quite adamant about that, Mr. Cummins.”
“Why, honey? Why return and risk your lives to save Davie and I?” He posed the question to Jack.
“You’re the only family I have, Uncle Dave, since mom and pop died…” Jack stopped to think and wipe her eyes, “Last January.”
“Wait…what? Johnny didn’t have a sister!”
“I didn’t say I did, Uncle Dave!” Jack tightened her smile waiting for her uncle to put two and two together.
“Mother, his blood pressure and heart rate have doubled, we are revealing too much!”
“He can handle it, honey. Besides, this is Jack’s mission. She’s in command- you and I are just the muscle.” I giggled. “It’s her decision about how much to reveal to her family.”
More small ordinance rained down on Jack’s unseen shield.
“You’re him?” Jack’s uncle pointed with a shaky finger. Another tear fell from Jack’s face. “But you’re a girl!”
“And you’re a man…whoopty-doo! Does that fact look like it affects her performance, Mr. Cummins? She just saved all our lives by deflecting incoming gunfire several different times. Could you have done that, sir- I think not?” I said in exasperation.
“Alex, I can see this has gotten out of control. Allie, go ahead and erase us from their memories. This was wrong. I just thought that Davie…” Jack lowered her head in defeat.
“Is that such a wise decision, Aunt Jacki? If I were to wipe away our existence, your cousin may not fulfill his newly redefined destiny. Many lives would be put in danger!”
“Allie, what are you talking about?” Jack questioned.
“What my daughter is talking about, Jack, is NASA’s Apollo Eleven mission. Man’s first successful Moon landing. Without system engineers like your cousin is to become, manned spaceflight will be more hazardous than it should be. David Samuel Cummins Jr. argues with his fellow engineers about the value of carrying a few more pounds of fuel in the Lunar Lander- a decision that transforms near disaster into triumph for the United States,” I monologued.
“Empress, is it wise to reveal so much of someone’s future?” Alexis cautioned.
“To get the point across- yes, honey!”
“Davie makes that much of a contribution, Alex? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I wanted to see if what I saw in you could be developed further, Jack.”
Jack glanced at her uncle and cousin a moment then stared at me. “What did you see?”
“A woman that would go to great lengths to protect her friends and family- a woman that not only follows orders, but knows when she must occasionally ignore them and stick with her gut feelings- a woman that unconditionally gives of herself to…say…save a dying race on a far away planet?”
Jack’s uncle and cousin continued to stare at us in disbelief.
I was cut short by Alexis’ warning. “Mom, several vehicles are approaching. I recommend shifting phase.”
“What does she mean by shifting phase, Jack?” Young David asked.
“Everyone take my hands, quickly!” I shouted.
We formed a circle and joined hands just as an array of police and fire equipment came into view.
As the sirens and horns grew louder, David asked a simple question.
“What did you do, Captain? Why do we need to hold hands?”
“So they don’t see us, hun- watch.”
I moved our circle around until I was next to the road. As the first police car approached, I leaned out into the oncoming traffic. The heavy Chevrolet sped right through me. Standing straight again, I continued my explanation, but not before Jack interrupted.
“Show off!”
“As I was saying, David, Alexis and I can shift ourselves and anyone touching us slightly out of phase with reality. To those around us, we appear to vanish. We cannot be seen or heard by ordinary people. Only a few people with our ‘talents’ have any idea we’re here.”
“Talents? You call passing through solid objects, stopping bullets with some invisible ‘shield’, and traveling through time, just talents? Commander Steinert, this is nothing short of miraculous! This conflict…this new war that seems to have started could be won in a matter of days with people of your ‘talents’!”
“Which is why you must forget we even exist, Representative Cummins- I’m sorry. Alexis?” My sadness was evident on my face as I looked to the ground reluctantly.
The older man immediately froze in position.
“Jack, don’t let them harm Pop! He didn’t mean what he said! I’ll make sure your secret is kept…please!”
“Davie, Alex is right. If our identities or talents ever got out, we would be hunted down like animals- abused and mistreated…forced to do the bidding of unscrupulous people both wanton and corrupt!” Jack explained sadly.
“But you said you protect your friends and family!” Young David turned his glare to me.
“That is true, sir, the Empress has sworn to protect those she holds dear.” Alexis confirmed.
“Then why not just let us die back there? Why save us from that fate only to torture us by removing any memory of you?” The hysterical teen questioned.
“Define the word torture, hun! Would you mean the painless act of simply forgetting about us, or the disposition you both would go through convincing the authorities of our presence? You said it yourself- we are the stuff of comic books, David, equivalent to Superman himself! How long would the government allow your father to serve in their ranks if such unbelievable tales were touted as truth? Tell me then which would be the greater torture.”
“But you killed him!” He glared at Alexis.
“I did no such thing, young sir! I merely disabled his brain’s mobility functions. His breathing, thinking and vital organ functions are all normal. He simply cannot move or converse.”
“I can reason with him…get him to reconsider what he said!”
“You would do well in our sisterhood, David Cummins.” I said sadly. “Your heart is caring and your courage is outstanding! I see many similarities between you and your cousin Jack. Maybe when you are older we will approach you. For now though, we bid you farewell, young David Cummins!” I nodded to Alexis and winked. I released my grasp on Jack’s uncle.
“How did I get…David! Oh God, David! Where are you?”
We watched as Jack’s uncle scanned the area for his son, alarm written on his face.
“He really does love you, you know.” I said to the boy as he slowly opened his clinched eyes. Jack immediately focused on Alexis then me, confused.
“Captain? Commanders? Why can I still remember you?”
“Someone has to record this for the future, why not you, David Cummins?” I shrugged.
“But I’m not one of you. I’m not even a girl! How can I tell this story- you said no one would believe it?”
“True, but tales as strange as this are what make comic books fascinating- or do I need spell it out clearer, hun?”
“The Empress wants you to remember us, Davie- for whatever mystical reason, she has chosen you for this.” Jack said as she put a one armed hug to her cousin, happy his memories had been spared.
“Why?”
“Because my foresight has shown me that this encounter today…is the catalyst for you’re becoming an aeronautical engineer, David. Somebody that sides with me during the final design stages of the vehicle which will ultimately advance mankind into the Space Age!”
“We meet in the future?”
I smiled, closed my eyes softly, and nodded.
“Will I recognize you?”
“Yes, hun, I won’t have changed. We will meet several times in the future, in fact.”
“And you will always look this goo…like this?”
“Let’s just chalk it up to a very long lifespan, hun- leave it at that.” I giggled.
“My father! What about him, Em…Empress?”
“I told you I had a feeling about him!” Jack squeezed him harder.
“David Samuel Cummins Sr. will survive to retire from the Indiana State House of Representatives with a distinguished record having never known about us directly. Only through an obscure collection of comic book superheroins his son creates will he suspect anything. You, David, will not see any substantial income from these publications, but through them we remain alive in your memory until such a time as we request your presence. Is there anything else you would like to know before we return you to your father, young David?”
“Will I look as pretty as you, Jack?”
My first officer blushed profusely.
“He does have potential, mom!” Alexis giggled.
I shook my head. “If and when we approach you…possibly.” I smiled at him. “For now study hard and become the rocket scientist to which you are now meant to be! Watch closely now, David Cummins.” Jack released her hold on the teen.
Jack’s uncle instantly reappeared closer to us, moving twenty yards in the blink of an eye.
“Wow that was amazing! Can we go to the future now?”
“Sorry David, I’m afraid y’all have to time travel the old fashioned way from now until we meet again, hun.” I winked to Alexis. When she nodded, she released David’s hand. The sudden phase shift disoriented him and caused him to fall to the ground.
“David! How did you get there, I thought I’d lost you, son?”
“The Empress and…and…” The teen rubbed his head as he tried to recover. “And her two commanders- the three women that saved us from the explosion! Don’t you remember?”
“Did you hit your head, David?” His father began to search through his son’s hair for any wounds or bumps.
“I’m fine, Pop! In fact, I couldn’t be better! The Empress…she said I would be instrumental in sending a man to the moon one day! Think of it…a man standing on the moon!”
“I think you hit your head on the ground when we were thrown from the car, David! Let’s get you back into town and have you looked at!”
Jack’s cousin looked directly at us. “I know! And thank you, Empress, for saving our lives!”
“Who were you talking to David?” His father asked, looking around them.
“Angels, Pop- three absolutely beautiful angels!”
“Just couldn’t resist, could you, Jack?”
“Not me, Alex, Allie.” Jack nodded to Alexis.
I eyed my daughter, who just giggled.
“Don’t give me that, mom. You knew that was coming!”
We continued giggling, as the roadside, with its chaotic explosions, sirens, and whistles became the serene, lush tropical setting of Ni’ihau.
“Welcome back, Empress! I trust Lady Jacquelyn’s family is safe?” Melanie sang out seeing us appear. Isabeau looked quite shocked having been caught with a large piece of pineapple in her mouth. She quickly swallowed.
“Welcome back, sister.” She said as both greeted Alexis with a customary bow.
“Have you righted yet another wrong, Alexandra?” Mina asked as she turned around.
“I have…we have, Highness.”
“And has she…” Mina stopped midsentence nodding to Jack.
“Everything is as it should be, Mina- except…”
“Ah yes, Miss Riggby.”
“Ready to jump into the fire, ladies?” I looked around and saw every head nod acknowledgement.
“Melanie and Isabeau, pay particular attention to you’re built in protection systems. Alexis can tell you how fast the bullets are flying around.” Both women nodded to me then to Alexis as I assumed she was giving them the details telepathically.
“Alexis, you protect Mina and keep her and Isabeau phased out when we separate. I’ll keep Jack and Melanie phased out. Jack will transmit the plan to y’all now.”
“Ready, Alex.”
I repeated my plan in my mind while Jack relayed it to the others.
“Under no circumstances are we to be seen! Remember that Emily will be only a few yards away when the explosion occurs- she is not to be approached. That includes telepathically- understand?” Again everyone nodded.
“With any luck this should be the last time any of us need visit this accursed point in history. Please take my hand.”
The pleasant solitude of Ni’ihau abruptly exploded into the unfolding chaotic hell of 1941 Pearl Harbor. We had arrived on the shoreline of the harbor just behind the base hospital. In the harbor to my right, a listing, heavily damaged, smoking destroyer was trying to make for open water. I remembered that her skipper would realize that he wouldn’t make it and would instead run her aground nearby. Overhead, another squadron of Japanese planes buzzed past, eager to inflict their own damage on the unprepared Pacific Fleet.
“Why, it’s a wonder anyone lived through this, Alexandra!”
“Sometimes I think the dead had the better deal, Mina. Time to get to work. Now, according to Emily, Cindy was in her office when the blast occurred. She saw the hallway wall erupt and found Cindy lying in a heap on the far wall with a broken neck. Jack, it’s up to you to cushion her impact and see that she just suffers a dislocation. Cindy will just be knocked out though. Honey, it’s your job to make Emily think she’s dead. A simple suggestion to her should suffice because of all the confusion. Any questions?”
“Empress, what would happen should Lady Emily be too close?” Isabeau inquired with concern.
“I’m leaving that a judgment call, sweetheart. You do what you feel is necessary to protect her.” I advised with a smile. “Remember, she has never met you three yet.”
Isabeau’s eyes widened. “I had not thought of that, Empress, she has no knowledge of our existence.” A sly smile appeared on each of my Terran sisters as expected.
“Let’s break up into two groups and follow the plan.” I said as I released Alexis’ hand. She, Mina, and Isabeau immediately disappeared.
Turning the corner of the building, we ran headlong into the mass hysteria created by the attack. Men and women ran around in complete disarray. Severely wounded men started arriving by any means possible. Concentrating on staying out of phase, I led Jack and Melanie into the building.
“How do you manage to ignore the people that move through us, Empress? It is quite unnerving!” Melanie asked with a slight loss of color in her face.
“You get used to it, honey. Cindy’s office is just ahead. Alexis, Mina, and Isabeau should be in position.”
“Isabeau confirms our sisters are in position, Empress.”
“Thank you, Mel. Jack, get ready, it won’t be long now.”
“Empress, a large projectile of about fifty kilograms has been released from an approaching air vehicle! Its trajectory indicates this building as its terminus!”
“I have a lock on Cindy, Cap. I have a small shield around her for protection.”
“Let some of the debris through, Jack, this has to be believable.”
“Aye, Cap.”
A second later, Emily appeared down the hallway walking towards us.
“Isabeau! No!” Melanie shouted out suddenly. Her friend appeared directly behind Emily.
“Ensign Scott?” Emily immediately stopped and turned toward the voice. “Emily, what’s happening? It sounds like all hell broke loose outside!”
“We’re under attack, Lieutenant! Gather everybody up and get ready for casualties!” Emily said as she tried to figure out who was talking to her.
“I have a shield around both of them, Alex.” Jack reassured Melanie and I.
“Will do, M’lady!” Isabeau acknowledged and immediately looked frightened.
Emily seemed not to notice the slip as she turned toward us and started walking again. Isabeau quickly disappeared behind her.
“Got her!” Jack shouted as the wall ahead of us erupted with a huge crash of thunder, smoke, and rubble. Cindy’s body flew out, struck the far wall about half way up and came to rest in a heap on the debris-covered floor. Isabeau’s delay was just long enough to save Emily’s life. The smoke and smell of cordite hung heavy in the air as Emily rushed to her friend’s side and felt for a pulse.
“Cindy! No! No! No, you can’t be dead!” Emily wailed as she covered her eyes and cried.
“My turn”, Melanie said as she released her hold on my hand. She stumbled a second as she shifted back into phase then stumbled through the rubble.
“Emily, we have to get out of here! Another one may hit at any moment! There is nothing we can do for her now, but the men outside…we may be able to help them! Come on, let’s hurry!”
Isabeau reappeared and carefully approached the wreckage and Cindy’s seemingly lifeless body.
“Emily, I couldn’t find anyone else. We need to get out of this building before another bomb hits!”
Both women helped Emily stand and guided her out of the building. Alexis and Mina appeared where Isabeau had previously.
“Keep your shield up, Jack. I’m going to re-phase us.
“Those two are incorrigible, mom!” Alexis shook her head.
“More like courageous, Love! A right proper example of Terran morality!” Mina confirmed.
“Of course, Highness, my humblest thanks, Aunt Mina. Their selfless acts will be broadcast planet-wide on our return to Terra.” Alexis backed down and praised her sisters.
“Alex, I think we should get Cindy out of here.” A gut-wrenching crack filled the vacant hallway despite the mayhem outside followed by Cindy’s blood-curdling scream of pain. “I fixed her neck, Alex, she should start healing immediately.”
“You didn’t tell me it would hurt so bad, Captain!” Lt. Riggby winced as she frowned.
“I didn’t tell you any of this, Cindy.”
“Oh ya. Why the hell not?” She groused then hit me lightly in the arm as she rolled her head around trying to work out one last kink or two.
I looked at her with a scowl. “And just why did you do that, Miss Riggby?”
“You could have at least told me what to expect, Captain! I’ve been worried sick the past few days about how I was supposed to die!” She finally took note of my face, dropped her gaze, and blushed. “Sorry…for that…um…I didn’t mean to hit you…ma’am…er Captain, sir…ma’am.”
“Like I said before, Cindy, we’re all equal here, I take no offense- just don’t do it again.”
“Aye, Captain. So…now that I’m dead…what do I do now, Empress?” Cindy asked giving her neck one final crack.
“Now I show you to your new home, Miss Riggby. Please take my hand.”
“So where you takin’ her, Cap?” Jack asked.
“That’s not for you to know at this time, Commander. I believe you three should go outside and help with the triage’. Stay as far away from Emily as physically possible though, you two!” I pointed to Jack and Mina. Honey, you can help Melanie and Isabeau, but no miraculous recoveries, got it?” I said seriously. “I’ll be right back.”
“Ready for a little trip, Cindy?”
“Past, present, or future, Empress?” Her eyes gleamed with excitement.
I just smiled at her as we disappeared.
1035 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“Commander, Captain Steinert has returned.”
“It’s about time, Allie! Alert the others. Where is she by the way?”
“At our insertion point, Commander. Behind this facility.”
“Quiet you two!”
“Corpman, this one can be saved, take him over there.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Lieutenant, hand me that new tube of lipstick. That was the last of this one.”
“Whose idea was it to use lipstick to mark the casualties, Commander Cummins?
“It could have been Emily, but I’m not certain.”
“Commander Fleming, that man was not going to survive. What made you decide to repair that leaking artery?”
“A hunch, Mina. I had a gut feeling, as Aunt Jackie calls them.”
“Bless you child! Your mother and father have taught you well!”
“Thank you again, Lady Mina.”
“You gals sure are perty ‘nough ta be princesses alright!”
“I think you should close your eyes and be patient now, kind sailor!”
“See what happens, ‘Lady’ Alexis?”
“Could we limit the noble labels until we are done here, Commanders?”
“Of course, Lieutenant Smith. Isabeau and Melanie have finished up with their patients and confirm they will arrive here shortly.”
“Good, if I have to see another burned corpse, I may just lose my stomach instead of just my breakfast this time!”
“Easier to inflict damage than to observe it, Jacquelyn?”
“I wasn’t the only one to lose my breakfast, Mina, and yes…it is. Unfortunately, I’ve seen both sides…many times, in fact. Neither ever sat well with me, ma’am.”
“I’m sorry, Jacquelyn.”
“Lady Alexis, we are ready to go. With the amount of confusion here our departure should go unnoticed.”
“I agree. Allow me to finish diagnosing this kind gentleman and then we shall phase…what? Um…phase shift.”
“What have you sensed, Lady Alexis?”
“Nothing. For a moment I thought I felt…nothing. Let me finish up here, Isabeau.
“I read a severely lacerated liver, several centimeters of perforated intestine and several pieces of metallic shrapnel embedded dangerously close to this one’s heart. He has an hour at best, M’Lady.”
“Well, kind sir, for paying us thy kindest compliment, I shall grant thee a favor.”
“You shouldn’t have removed all the shrapnel, Allie. A few pieces left behind would have guaranteed him a trip stateside.”
“Who else would be brave enough to help raise the American Ensign at a place called Iwo Jima, Aunt Jackie? Please take my hand, ladies, we must be on our way, Mother is... Wait! I knew it! More sisters are here! I can feel them! At first I was not sure, but now I know Cassi and Reilly are here somewhere!”
“But how would they arrive, The past Empress cannot travel this far ahead…unless…”
“Take my hand and let’s find out, sisters!”
“About time you four got back here! Have we repaired yet another hiccup in history, honey?”
“The glitches you and Aunt Mina revealed to us have been rectified, yes, although, I wouldn’t wish to repeat this process ever again. This era’s medical practices are far beyond barbaric. How does Aunt Emily deal with it?”
“It’s all in what you’re use to, kid.”
“Where to now, Empress?”
“First to the past then to the future, I imagine.”
“I suspect you’ve been there already…Aunt Alex.”
“Really? What gave me away, honey?”
“I felt the presence of Cassi and your daughter, Reilly, Empress.”
“Couldn’t put one over on you, hun! Alex will be right back. She went to collect those two. They’re overdue by about fifteen minutes.”
“She didn’t buy it, did she, Alex,” I asked as I re-phased with Reilly and Cassi in tow?
“Not a minute, sis. These two,” She pointed to Isabeau and Melanie, “they never said a word though.” Alex Reilly told me. Alexis glared at her Terran sisters, receiving tense smiles from both. “I trust Cindy is in place?”
“Everything is set, Alex, I just have to go collect the others from around the island. Care to come and help, dear?” I smiled at Alexis.
“If that is what the all-knowing Empress wishes, M’Lady.” Alexis bowed before me with a pout.
“Just stop that this instant, young lady! That look is not becoming to a proper ‘Princess’!”
“You heard that, did you, Cap?” Jack blushed.
“I thought y’all performed admirably, Jack- even these two!” I gestured to Reilly and Cassi.
“Lady Alexis, we have helped the Empress both here and in her time. Would you care to bare witness?” Cassi interupted.
“One at a time, Cassiopeia! You first then Lady Reilly.”
“You put those two through their paces, Alex?” I asked Alex Reilly.
“There was this one territorial squabble with Caesar that needed…modifying.”
“Which one…um, Caesar?”
“I believe his name was something like Caligula. Smart man- decent engineer, but he made Genghis Khan look like Thomas Beckett! Cassi straightened him out though. I’m really proud of them both, Alex.”
“I’m sure they’re fathers will be proud too, sis.”
“You did WHAT?” Alexis suddenly shouted out, stopping our conversation.
“I sank his barge, Lady Alexis! He deserved it after causing so much pain and suffering to his people! I would do it again given the chance! The man is evil and perverted beyond any moral codes, here or on Terra!”
“She sunk his royal barge, Alex?” I asked stunned.
“Straight to the bottom of the lake- one minute flat! The old miscreant barely made it off with his toga!” She giggled as she used her down-turned thumb to indicate the sinking. How poetic, I thought.
“We are all very proud of you, Lady Cassiopeia and you, Lady Reilly. All Terra will be thrilled by your exploits here on your maternal home.” Alexis praised the two now older teens. As planned, I had returned to Reilly and ancient Kili a year later.
“Honey, are we ready to go fetch the other girls now?” I interrupted.
“As you wish, mother.”
“Fine, take Cassi and Jack with you. Cassi knows whom we left here at the hospital. Three in total I believe.” I looked to Cassi- she nodded. “I’ll take Mina and Melanie over to Hickam Field, and Alex, you, Reilly, and Isabeau get the others from Schofield. Meet back on Ni’ihau in twenty minutes.”
1105 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“Where are you, Alex Reilly?” I asked into the air, seeing that she was ten minutes late.
“Maybe she was not able to return, Alexandra?”
“No, Mina, another piece of the puzzle we call the future has been placed.”
“Well I think it’s wonderful, Isabeau!” Alex Reilly said as she and the last ten women appeared to our right.
“There have to be appeals and approval hearings before any decision can be granted, Empress! You above all people know this as Terran law!” Isabeau argued back.
“This is Earth, honey, not Terra! We play by our own rules here, and the Empress has spoken!”
“What, pray tell, are we arguing about now, sis?” I rolled my eyes.
“Reilly has a boyfriend, Cap” Jack answered quickly.
“Is that so? And does my niece’s boyfriend have a name, Commander?” I raised a brow.
“David, Cap.” Jack said sadly.
“Click!” Alex Reilly, Mina, Alexis, and I all said together.
“You all knew?”
“Really, Jacquelyn, you have to ask that? I should think you would have had a ‘gut’ feeling about it!” Mina replied light-heartedly.
“You knew about that too?”
“That and more, Commander Cummins!” Yuuka shouted as she flew close to my EX-O’s face and then flew away in a blur.
“A pixie, Alex? Really?” Jack said aghast.
“An’ maybe a wee leprechaun here an there too, Jackie me darlin’!” I laughed in my best Irish accent.
“No!”
I gave her a wink.
“Yuuka, thank you for remaining grown up, sweetheart!” I called out. “I know it was hard for you to resist your gift, but the hospital grounds are no place for pixies to be seen! Strong drugs and delirious fever spawn much more dangerous and ugly demons there!”
“Thank you, Captain.” The enlarging figure said as she moved toward me.
“For what, Yuuka?”
“For allowing me to atone for some of my peoples’ sins, Captain. I feel that by helping here, I have begun to make up for all we have caused. I apologize for them, ma’am.”
“Our’s or her’s, Cap?” Jack nodded to Alex Reilly.
“1944 to 2026BC, Jack. Didn’t you read my report or Scotti’s?”
“Unlike you, Alex, I can’t control time, therefore, no I didn’t, ma’am!”
“This is Cami’s equal, Empress? She looks exactly like Billie- except for her attitude.”
“Yuuka, remember what I told you about Cmdr. Cummins before we left?” I put my thumb and forefinger together and squeezed them tight.
Yuuka gulped loudly as her eyes widened. “Good to make your acquaintance, Commander. I…I think I’m wanted over there!”
I laughed as Yuuka quickly joined another group a short distance away.
“What exactly did you tell her about me, Alex?” Jack eyed me critically.”
“Just that you’re feeling crampy and a little agitated.” I smiled at her with a slight giggle. “I may have also hinted to the fact that, when agitated you can catch a fly in mid-flight and rip it’s wings out instantly then by just thinking about it, cause it to explode then and there- nothing too fantastic.”
“Noooo. Nothing too fantastic, Alex! What possessed you to tell her that?”
“It’s true, isn’t it?” I winked.
“That was just a little experiment though, Cap! The thing kept flying around me being a nuisance! It was really starting to get on my nerves!”
“And that describes Yuuka to a tee, Jack.” I broke out into a full laugh as I remembered Yuuka’s first few days with us knowing Jack was watching.
“Oh. Ya, she can be, um…trying, can’t she?”
“You have no idea, Commander!” Alex Reilly cut in as she joined the conversation.
After a round of tearful goodbyes, I offered Jack my hand.
“Okay, Cap, where to next? I could sure use a bath.”
“You and I head back to base, Jack.”
“Is that it? We just head back to base? What about Mina?”
“You and I head back to base, Commander. We have reports and duties to complete.”
“But Mina.”
“Mina has agreed to join Alex,” I gestured to Alex Reilly, “As tutor to her and Reilly. She will also provide a trans-temporal communications link between us and Alexandra Reilly.”
“She’s leaving us, Cap? When did she agree to this? Or did she?” Jack asked conspiratorially.
“This was her decision, Jack. I had no say in the matter, as my half-sisters will attest. I don’t want her to go any more than you, but Mina has her mind made up.” I shrugged my shoulders in resignation.
“So we just go home and resume our boring everyday drudgery- as if none of this happened- as if evil Alex never tried to kill you, huh?”
“Something like that Jack.” I dropped my volume a little as I tried to force those memories to a forgotten corner of my mind. I noticed Jack’s expression darken for a moment. She changed the subject quickly.
“Will you ever tell me where you took Lt. Riggby, Alex?”
“Nice try, Commander. One day you will learn her whereabouts,” I paused dramatically, “but not today.” I gave her half a smile. “As for boring and normal, that will never be the case, Jacquelyn Cummins. We have plenty more adventures to share on this newly extended journey we call our lives. And I can assure you, traveling with the Empress of Time and Space is an adventure all its own!”
“Of that I’m sure, Alex!”
“Best of all, Jack,” I looked into her eyes, “sharing them with a good friend makes it all worthwhile! Let’s go home.”
Jack and I hugged each other.
My brightly lit office replaced Pre-base Ni’ihau.
“No goodbyes, Alex?” Jack said as she noticed our surroundings had changed.
“None necessary, we’ll see them again. Why don’t you go get that well-deserved bath, Jack?”
“Not until you tell me why Cassiopeia is tagging along with us, Alex!” I put on my best tense smile. I had been caught…we had been caught.
“How did you know I was here, Lady Jacquelyn? I thought myself masked completely!” The girl appeared behind me, her hands on my waist.
“If the Empress can feel you, Cassi, I can feel you through her thoughts.”
“I am truly sorry for any misdirection, M’Lady. I felt I needed to travel with you.”
“If you felt so strongly, Cassi, why not just ask?” I softened my smile slightly.
“I feel it to be just the last throngs of my childhood, Empress. This last day has challenged me to assume more responsibility- to confront my fears so that I may help others, and it has made me think about my direction in life.”
“And there I just thought you felt you had to stow away because you felt someone here can use your help. Silly me.” I said in all seriousness as I glared at the shying teen.
“You shouldn’t be here. Cassiopeia Darough! This is a wartime military installation and is no place for children of noble birth from other planets!” Jack growled, making the girl cower even more. “What occurs if something happened to you? It could cause friction between our worlds at the minimum!”
“Um…Jack?” I tapped my Ex-O on the shoulder. “Commander, she just finished diagnosing and treating our wounded at Pearl Harbor. She, as well as many others, forcibly grew up that day, my friend. Cassiopeia has proven she is a competent soldier, as have we. I see no reason why she shouldn’t be here. She already displays the rank of Ensign in our Navy.”
“Aye, Cap, but what will Cami do when she finds out?”
“She knows, Jack. I let her know just before we left.”
“And?”
“And she has no problem with Cassi participating in humanitarian missions- especially this one, Jack.” I raised my hand to stop her from saying anything else and turned my attention back to our young Ensign.
“Cassi, your orders are to go three buildings over, knock on the door, but do not wait for an invitation before you enter. There is an older woman there who suffers from age-related muscular weakness. I would like you to help her from her bed and escort her to the infirmary directly across the grounds. You will introduce yourself as Ensign Darough and announce your orders, but will restrain yourself from using your gift, is that clear, Ensign?”
“Aye, Captain Steinert!” She exclaimed, jumping to attention.
“Oh, and Ensign Darough, she may talk funny, but I think you will understand her.
“Aye, Captain.”
“Off with you now, Ensign.” I ordered. Cassi performed an about face, walked to the door, and exited the office. I offered Jack my hand and we phased out.
“Mariah, Alex? I hadn’t known she was that bad, but why Cassi?”
“Didn’t you notice, Jack? She’s Mariah’s temporal twin!”
“How did I miss that, Cap?”
“Maybe because she’s so young, Jack. I had quite the shock when I woke up in Citadel and saw her looking down on me.”
“Will Mariah notice, you think?”
“It depends on how old Mariah looked after her Mahanilui, Jack, but we’re about to find out! Come on.” I pulled us through the sidewall of my office. “Shortcut.” I giggled.
Jack and I reached Mariah’s quarters just as Cassi finished knocking.
“Pardon the interruption, ma’am, I’m Ensign Darough. The Captain has assigned me to help you up and escort you over to the infirmary.”
“What manner of concoction hath Emily wantonly assumed try me this time, child?”
Cassi scrunched her face momentarily. “M’Lady, me knows not for what she doth prescribe, only that thy humble servant hath since received warrant with thy safe conveyance to thy honorable practitioner! Shall I be remiss to that end, I fear reprisal.”
“Nay, our Empress is hence not capable of such sordid dealings, young page. Only goodness flows from such heaving bosoms! Come close and render thy hand, child.”
“I hated reading Shakespeare in school, Alex! Do you think she knew him?” Jack asked me. I just put a finger to my mouth then pointed for him to watch the unveiling scene.
Cassi noticeably flinched as the two women touched, yet she never let her grip loosen.
“Ouch! M’Lady, why hast thou inflected the mystic ball of the saint upon thy offered hand, I have done nay to ye less render assistance?” Cassi cried out.
“Stand assured, child, the pox hither be total surprise to thee. Tis a matter should be charged our Empress for she is wise and cunning!” Mariah stood straight at her bedside and looked around the room and then at her aide.
“Cunning, M’Lady? Me thinks the Empress gentle, wise, neigh forgiving, cunning doth imply treachery!”
“Aye, young page- treachery indeed! Our Empress hath employed clever treachery cloaked of kindness, deviously depriving old scratch his deserved prize!”
“Me understands not, M’Lady What trick hath the Empress played of such two so beloved?”
“Trick? Indeed! What say you, scheming Empress? Present thyself!” Mariah called out to the room in general.
I couldn’t take it anymore- I just couldn’t! Jack and I re-phased.
“Did people really talk like that, Ensign Banes? To be honest it is very, very annoying! As a result Cmdr. Cummins must empty another bottle of aspirin to dispel her newest migraine!”
“If you’ll excuse me, Captain?” Jack held her head as she left- this time through the building’s door.
“Why trick me into helping this woman, Empress?” Cassi asked in confusion.
“Mariah, turn to face your benefactor, please.” I asked. Already her gray hair was darkening- the curve of her spine easing.
“You are me,” Cassi cried out in surprise!
“Captain, why enlist this child? It was my decision to lapse into oblivion!” Her speech was already becoming more contemporary.
“Maybe so, Mariah, but it is my job to make sure the proper crew member is available for the needed circumstance. I trust you are beginning to feel better?”
“Aye! But why not leave me hence?”
“My sister, Alex Reilly requests your considerable knowledge and abilities to commission vessels for transit to the neighboring islands and beyond.” I said as I noticed the wrinkles in her face smoothing. “She is in need of your expertise in the old ways of ship-building. Remember, no person before 1860 has seen a steel ship and you are the only person alive with the ability to construct a seaworthy wooden craft.”
“So ye resurrect me from death’s grasp tasked to servitude?”
“No.” I shook my head in disagreement, “I revitalized you because we all love you, Mariah! Your passing would create great sorrow amongst our sisters. I arranged this because we are all greedy at heart and wish to enjoy your company a while longer.”
“But ye still task me to build a grand vessel fer thoust past Empress?”
“If you would consider it, ma’am.” I bowed to her with a flourish of my hand.
Mariah let out a hearty laugh. “Never thought I’d see the day a royal would bow to me, Empress!” She said as she hugged me tight. “Sincere thanks, M’Lady!”
“As for thee, thy naive accomplice, how have I overlooked thee in such a small encampment?”
“M’lady, I was not privy to our Empress’s whims, nor am I of this world, but of another, many leagues from here.” Cassi pointed to the sky.
“Cassiopeia is the daughter of Camille Darough, Mariah. She was born on a planet called Terra, in a city called Citadel, many hundreds of light-years from Earth. It is a wonderfully placid world devoid of strife and war. I have been there thrice…” God, she had me talking like that now. “Three times this month and will return many more times. I don’t think you would like the place, Mariah, as it has little surface water.”
“A world with no oceans? How does one survive without the sea’s precious bounty?”
“I’m sure Cassi can take you on a visual tour. She is gifted with telepathy as are all native to her world- except one. I warn you though, she has her mother’s disposition and gift also.” I winked at the two women and turned for the door.
As I reached for the doorknob, I turned back to the silent pair. “I want you both in my office ready for temporal transit at 0800 tomorrow- don’t be late, Miss Darough!”
“Carry on.” I said before leaving.
0800 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni’ihau, May 12th, 1944
“Capt. Steinert, Ensigns Darough and Banes reporting as ordered.” Mariah spoke for both women as they presented themselves before my desk. I noticed the two now looked similar in age.
“Are we ready to go for a trip with the Empress then?” I asked with a pleasant smile.
“May I ask if we’re going to the past or future, M’lady?” Cassi asked boldly.
“Yes.” I responded without specifying.
“Which is it, Empress?” Mariah tilted her head slightly. That was new for her, I thought, then remembered the two now shared memories and some character traits.
Realizing what she had just done, Mariah shook her head to clear it. “It is a bit disorienting to have such youth again, Captain.”
“I understand, Miss Banes. The future Empress was but eighteen when we touched. I understand the feelings completely, Mariah.”
“Well, if we’re leaving…” Cassi blurted out.
“A trip cannot start if all attendants are not present, Miss Darough- patience.”
The door to my office opened quickly and Carroll rushed in and went to attention. “Skip, radar has a plane approaching from Pearl. It should be here in ten. Were we expecting the Admiral, Alex?”
“As a matter of fact, yes, Carroll, the Admiral has been invited on a trip!”
“Aye, Skip, I’ll alert the dock.”
“Thanks, Carroll.” I responded and smiled at her as she looked at Ensigns Banes and Darough then rolled her eyes quickly to the ceiling before leaving.
“Ladies, if you will accompany me to the dock?”
“Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, Admiral Demmit! I hope your flight was smooth.” I greeted Uncle Rick with my most heart-felt smile. My crew held our salute until the Admiral returned it, which was significantly longer as he tried to figure out how we knew of his arrival.
A few of the girls helped him onto the pier as a few more received his gear.
Turning to the PBY’s crewman, Demmit dismissed the plane.
“I’ll contact Pearl as to schedule my return. Per my orders, you’ve seen none of this, understand?”
The airman nodded as he motioned with his free hand to the pilot. After pushing off the plane from the dock, the PBY started her engines and taxied away. We all watched silently as the plane took to the sky a few minutes later.
“So you knew I was coming, Captain?” Admiral Demmit finally growled.
I nodded with the big smile still on my face.
“You’ll cause this Admiral to take early retirement if he can’t surprise his best boat crew once in a while, Alex.” The old man chuckled.
“I’ve been expecting you, Admiral.” I calmly replied, still smiling.
“Should I ask for how long you’ve known, Captain Steinert?”
“Would it make any difference, Admiral?”
“You know, Alex, I just can’t get used to this more playful demeanor of yours. Things were much more acceptable when I still had the upper hand.”
“I’ll try to remember that, sir!” I saluted him once more- as did everyone else.
“At ease, ladies.” Demmit said as he saluted back. His eyes seemed to squint past me for an instant. “Ensign Banes? I was not aware you had a twin on this base. Have you changed your makeup or hair, my dear?”
“Niegh, Admiral, I was not privy to her existence prior to last eve, sir.”
Cassi took a step forward. “Ensign Cassiopeia Darough, Admiral.” She said with a smile as she saluted her superior officer.
“Ensign…Darough, is it? I don’t believe we’ve met.” Demmit returned her salute and offered his hand. “And where is home, Ensign?”
“Citadel, sir.”
“The Citadel…as in South Carolina, dear?” Admiral Demmit frowned and looked over to me. “Captain Steinert, I wasn’t aware you were recruiting from the services now!”
“Oh...no, sir, Citadel is the capital city of Terra, fifth planet from the blue dwarf star, Solara, sir.” Cassi quickly clarified.
Demmit’s jaw dropped as he looked to me for confirmation of the assumed joke.
I just stood there, closed my eyes, and nodded once.
“You can’t be serious, Commander! This woman’s an…” Demmit barked before cutting himself off.
Again I stood there with my eyes closed, and nodded once more.
Admiral Demmit shook his head. “They never covered this one at Annapolis!” He said to himself.
“Ensign Darough and several of her sisters assisted with the wounded at Pearl back in ’41, sir.” I stated proudly.
The old man just looked between Cassi and I several times before replying.
“The United States thanks you for your assistance, Miss Darough.” Uncle Rick then did something unusual- he hugged Cassi then whispered “I thank you from the bottom of my heart, Cassiopeia Darough!”
“Glad I could help, sir.” Cassi’s smile out grew her face.
Uncle Rick broke his hold a moment later and again looked at the three of us.
“Going somewhere, Captain…or should I say ‘Empress’?” He pointed to our dress whites.
“As a matter of fact, we’ve been waiting for the last member of our party, Admiral.”
Demmit looked to either side of us. I noticed Jack, on my right, shake her head ‘no’ and, Emily on our left, did exactly the same with a smile. Uncle Rick sighed.
“I see. When do we leave,” he said in defeat?
“As soon as you change into your dress whites, Admiral.” I said seriously.
“I am in uniform, Captain!” Demmit growled.
“With all due respect, Admiral, your present garments will not protect you quite as well as the uniform we had tailored exclusively for you, sir.” I advised. “Cmdr. Cummins, could you escort the Admiral to his quarters and present him with his new uniform? I’ll be there in a moment to instruct the Admiral in its use.”
“Aye, Cap. Admiral, if you will follow me, sir?”
“Alex! What is this about?”
“Please, Admiral, we only have your personal safety in mind, sir.”
“Give me instruction- for a uniform, Captain?”
“Humor me, Admiral Demmit.”
Uncle Rick stared at me with an angry scowl before offering his arm to my Ex-O and walking off the pier toward his quarters.
As I approached the building, I heard Admiral Demmit complaining.
“Commander, what is so special about this uniform as opposed to my others- beside the poor fit?”
“Alex is on her way, Admiral. I’ll let her explain. Its better you hear it from her, sir.”
“I agree. The fit is a bit rough, Uncle Rick- easy enough to fix though.”
“Have you been studying to become a tailor, Alex?”
“No sir, Uncle! We just need to turn it on.”
“Turn it on, Alex?”
Jack smiled at the old man’s response.
“Uncle Rick, I want you to think the phrase ‘enable security’ while putting your right index finger on your left sleeve’s cufflink.”
“And this procedure accomplishes what, Alex?” Demmit asked sarcastically.
“It registers your finger print and bio-signature with the onboard computer, Uncle.”
“Of course, how ignorant of me!” He said sarcastically as he performed the requested operation. “Wait, where did that chime come from?” He asked looking around.
“That was the system accepting your parameters, Uncle Rick. You’re now ready to activate your uniform. I’d like you to think of a unique word or sequence- one that only you can know and remember. This will be used as your personal password. Let me know when you’ve selected one, Admiral.” I instructed.
“Okay, Captain, now what?”
“Great, now you need to touch your left sleeve cufflink again and think this sequence, sir, ‘your password’ then ‘enable’ followed by ‘your password’ again. You’ll know if it was successful or not.”
Uncle Rick jumped with a start and frantically looked around the room at some invisible entity.
Jack and I watched with amusement.
“Very Good, Admiral. The information you are seeing is in your mind and not actually before you. It may take a moment to become comfortable with it, sir. In the meantime, Jack will download the instruction manual to you. After that she will guide you through some of the more popular features.” I gave Admiral Demmit a discriminating eye. “Jack, first show him how to make alterations.” I winked at her.
“Aye, Cap.”
Minutes later, Uncle Rick, Jack, and I met up with Ensigns Banes and Darough.
“This is a marvelous piece of equipment, my dear. Should I even ask where it was manufactured?”
“It was made on Kili Island, Uncle. Where it was designed is another matter altogether I’m afraid.” I glanced over to Cassi.
“My father and Lady Alexis’ father designed and later modified the prototype for our Empress, Admiral Demmit. She liked the design so much that she commissioned them for every one of us, sir. It is the first cooperative venture between our two worlds.
“…”
“Did you tell him of the emergency defensive properties, Empress?” Cassi beamed.
“Emergency defenses, Alex?” Demmit stopped and glared at me.
“Yes, like when she was attacked by her dimensional twin! How it delivered her to Terra nearly expired!”
“You almost died, Alex? Did she just say I almost lost you?” My uncle’s voice jumped an octave as his face went crimson.
“That is enough, Ensign! I thought you would have learned the finer points of discretion before leaving Terra!” I hissed in anger. The woman cowered and looked on the verge of crying.
“Stand down, Commander!” Demmit growled at me as he put a protective hand on Cassi’s shoulder. “Miss Darough, I would love to hear about the exploits of my niece! Maybe later though.”
“Alex, maybe I should require you to file reports on the ‘Empress’ activities as well as your ‘regular’ missions!”
“I was perfectly fine, Uncle Rick.”
“Not from what I’m seeing at the moment, Captain!”
I glared at Cassi again.
“He is your Uncle, Empress. He…family deserves to know!” She said, this time standing her ground.
There was that strict Terran protocol again!
“Sometimes, Cassi, it is not wise to follow Terran protocols while visiting other worlds!”
“I disagree, Alex! In this case I am in complete agreement! If something happened to you, Emily, or any other member of this base- or Kili- I would hold myself personally responsible! You women are the breath of fresh air this old seadog has sought for so long. You’ve given me a reason to believe in miracles- a reason for hope through this long war. Also you’ve all made my job truly interesting…and complicated!” The Admiral added with a cynical grin.
“Don’t we have to go somewhere, Empress?” Mariah blurted out uncharacteristically.
Uncle Rick, Cassi, and I turned our attention to her.
“My humblest apologies, Admiral, Empress, I have no idea where that outburst appeared from.” Mariah blushed.
“Unfortunately I do, Mariah.” I glanced to Cassi. “But you are right, Ensign, we must be on our way.”
“Incoming! Everyone hit the dirt!” Admiral Demmit suddenly shouted and pushed the three of us to the ground.
Looking up, I noticed we were the only ones getting our uniforms dirty and that everyone else was giving us a quizzical stare.
“What the hell was that about, Admiral?” I growled as I worked myself free of his arm and stood back up.
Jack had a huge smile on her face, which quickly vanished as the old man stood and looked up at the sky around us in concern.
“What did you do, Jack?” I asked, not understanding her smile.
Pointing up to our left, she said, “seagull at ten o’clock, Cap.”
“Oh.” I touched the Admiral’s shoulder. “Uncle Rick, you have the gain of your uniform’s alert system turned up too high. It thought the bird was an unknown aircraft, sir. Jack can show you how to turn it down.” I said as I helped brush the sand off his jacket.
“I can do it, Captain!” he said with a little anger. If he was embarrassed it didn’t show too much.
“Should I have the Chief set an extra plate or two for lunch?”
“No, Jack, we’ll be back before nightfall this time- I imagine Admiral Demmit has many things awaiting him in the morning.” I glanced over at the old man for his reaction. I received the expected glare- one that Jack and I knew well! “Anyway, after dropping Mariah off back at Reilly, Admiral Demmit, Cassi, Mina, Alex Reilly, and I will jump ahead to attend the first official ‘Convergence’.” I informed her.
“Convergence, Alex?” Jack and Uncle Rick said at once.
“A meeting of the three Empresses’; past, present, present-future, and future- a convergence of the Empress if you will.”
“So which way are we going then, Empress?” Cassi and Mariah asked more confused than ever. Mariah shook her head as she stared at her twin- she looked a little angry.
Mariah stepped in front of me to stop us and pointed. Her face displayed a rare angry scowl. “I hold you personally responsible for this, you know! Before we touched, I would have been perfectly happy to pass on- I welcomed it! Now I feel I must grow up all over again, Empress! You do realize it has been over two hundred years since I first exited female puberty and thirty-five before that from male puberty! I do not relish progressing through it once again, Alexandra Steinert!” Her snippy sounding voice was totally out of character!
“So you do not wish to accept a gift from the Empress, Miss Banes?” I asked calmly with a brow raised.
Cassi gasped as her color drained. Mariah closed her eyes a moment to compose herself before answering.
“I did not say that, M’Lady! I merely intended to express my heart-felt opinion of your rather uniquely unsolicited gift. How ungracious would it be for me not to accept a third chance at life- my thanks, Empress!” Mariah bowed with a flourish of her right hand.
“I’m not sure, Alex, but I think Mariah has the market cornered on diplomatic sarcasm! Tell me Ensign Banes, how would ‘your opinion’ have been received in the British Navy of which you previously served?” Admiral Demmit asked with a slightly amused look.
“Aye, Admiral! I’d be flogged, keel-hauled, an’ flogged twice more fer good measure- far worse punishment awaited me if I were a lass at the time!”
“Then it’s a good thing you’re a member of Captain Steinert’s crew in the American Navy, isn’t it, Ensign Banes? I could think of less tolerant CO’s to transfer you to!”
“Neigh, Admiral, sir, impertinence is part of this life reset. As stated hence, it must be grown out of, sir. Forgive me for being so forthwith, Captain Steinert.”
“As I said before, Mariah, I understand completely. Please take my hands, ladies and gentleman. Jack, you have the Con.” I said before phasing out.
1005hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 12th, 2026BC
“They’re here!” I heard Reilly’s voice shout, as we appeared a safe distance away from the discriminating Airlock of Reilly Station. I rephased us immediately.
“Admiral!” Reilly immediately jumped to attention. “We were not informed of your visit, sir.” She saluted.
Uncle Rick chuckled as he returned her salute. “At ease, my dear, I assure you that I had no forewarning of this trip either.” He admitted as he welcomed her into his outstretched arms.
“I want to thank you for assisting with the wounded at Pearl, Cassi gave me a very thorough visual report.”
“Thank you, sir, it was the right thing to do.” Reilly replied graciously.
“Speaking of the right thing to do, niece?”
“Oh yes! Forgive me, Empress.” Reilly fell to one knee. “Empress, Welcome to Reilly Research Station! It is 1000hrs on May 12th in the year before your Lord, 2026.”
“Do get off you knee, honey. You know how much I hate that.”
Something flashed past my eyes and stopped in front of Cassi. Though I couldn’t hear her, Yuuka was apparently welcoming Cassi back home.
“I missed you too, pixie.” She spoke quietly and giggled.
Uncle Rick looked ready to pass out having obviously seen the hovering, five inch, green-clad woman.
I quickly took the opportunity to make introductions.
“Uncle Rick, this is Yuuka Sukiro, she and Hoshi Takara are the newest of our sisters.” I said as Hoshi appeared before him out of a stiff breeze and a blur.
“Admiral!” Hoshi stiffened up and saluted while Yuuka grew to full size beside her and also saluted.
Uncle Rick stood silent. All I needed was for him to have a heart attack! I knew, with the suit on it wouldn’t happen, but I had learned that even I could not see everything.
I leaned over to Admiral Demmit. “Admiral. Admiral, they are waiting, sir.” I whispered to get his attention.
“My reaction as well, Richard.” Mina said as she emerged from the Airlock’s door. “Do snap out of it, Richard. You should have learned by now that many strange and wondrous things are experienced whilst traveling with your niece, the Empress. Excuse me, ladies, might I get in here?” Mina stepped in front of the still saluting pair and, embracing Uncle Rick, kissed him.
“Mina?” Demmit snapped out of his stupor, “When did you get here, highness?” Uncle Rick then continued to look between Mina and the other two women patiently awaiting his salute.
“Oh, Richard, just salute the pixie and her handler. They are quite trustworthy and will not bite, I assure you.” Mina said as she moved aside.
Uncle Rick gave the two a very mechanical salute and focused on Yuuka.
“How…ho…how did you do that, young lady?”
“Do what, Admiral?” she replied with a giggle.
“How did you…um…do…that?” He pointed to her.
“Oh, do this?” Yuuka giggled as she shrank back into her wings and hovered before the old man.
Uncle Rick nodded in amazement. Hoshi just rolled her eyes and shook her head.
“You never grow out of it, do you, Yuuka-chan?” Hoshi said in exasperation.
The pixie now took light on the Admiral’s shoulder and grabbed his earlobe. Hoshi relayed what was said.
“This is my gift, Admiral Demmit, sir. I hope I have not given you too much of a start. I would like to thank you for allowing me some atonement for my peoples’ misdoings, Admiral.”
“Misdoings?” Uncle Rick said at full volume which caused us all to ‘shhh’ him and Yuuka to quickly cover her ears in pain.
“Admiral, Yuuka-chan’s ears are very sensitive at this size, I ask you to lower your voice, sir.” Hoshi said quietly.
“Misdoings?” Uncle Rick repeated at almost a whisper.
“Yes, sir.” Yuuka and Hoshi continued, “The Empress transported several of us here at Reilly to your base on Hawaii where we took part in the treatment of the wounded from the Japanese attack, sir. I wish…I wish to apologize on behalf of Japan, Admiral Demmit.”
Demmit tried to look at the tiny woman almost in tears on his shoulder, but decided to look at me instead.
“Yuuka feels she alone must make retribution for the people of Japan, Uncle Rick. She and Hoshi worked tirelessly with their Earth and Terran sisters to sort, diagnose, and treat the wounded at the hardest hit locations on Oahu. She and the others performed admirably, sir. I estimate they saved an additional eighty to ninety people if I remember my original totals correctly.”
“Could you get off my shoulder, Miss Sukiro, and return to full size, please?” Uncle Rick growled softly.
Yuuka complied with drooping shoulders. She looked very distressed as she reached full height.
“Let me ask you a question, Miss Sukiro. Did you personally participate in the attack of Pearl Harbor, 7 December, 1941?”
“No, Admiral, I was stationed on the Mainland of China at the time- Hoshi also.” Yuuka replied still looking at the ground. I noticed Hoshi drop her gaze also.
“And your ranks at the time, Miss Sukiro?” Uncle Rick continued, still with a noticeable growl.
“Hoshi was my sergeant and I was her colonel, sir!”
“Hhmmmm.” Uncle Rick paused for a long time as he just stared at the humbled girls. He looked at me as if to ask a question. I nodded.
“Tell me, colonel, how do you figure you and Miss Takara must do penance for the whole Japanese Empire? Are you two the ones to blame for the design and implementation of the attack? Are you also the ones that decided to attack China and Manchuria in order to expand the Empire?”
“No sir, I’m…we’re not, Admiral. In fact we had little or no say in any military decisions. We just did as our General commanded, sir.”
“So what you are saying, colonel, is that you followed the orders given to you and carried them out as issued?”
“Most of the time, Admiral. In some cases we didn’t…exactly.”
“Oh? Give me one such case, colonel.”
I started to get a little nervous about Yuuka’s next answer.
“When we captured the two Empresses’, Admiral. My orders were to eliminate anyone found alive on Kili Island.”
“Really?” Uncle Rick turned and glared at me. “And why did you not carry out your orders on my niece…nieces, Miss Sukiro?” He rectified his question as we both noticed Alex Reilly approaching.
“We could not figure out why two women as beautiful as them were found unconscious on an island we knew had been evacuated over a month before, Admiral. It seemed a waste to kill such beauty!”
“I see. So you just let them live- to have your way with them, colonel?”
“No, sir! In fact, I interceded on a potential digression by the guard I had posted to them! His conduct was most dishonorable, sir!”
“So, did you take action against this man, colonel?”
“I didn’t have the chance, Admiral, the Empress’ forces took the offensive in order to rescue them. At first I feared I was the lone survivor of such a brutal onslaught. Later I learned Hoshi was alive and that we had been beaten by a handful of women. No…no offense, Empress, I am just conveying the story!”
I nodded my understanding.
“A handful of women against a Japanese shore patrol- sounds about even to me.” Uncle Rick winked at me with a slight grin.
“No, Admiral, not just a patrol. Twenty-seven men died that day, sir! At the time I thought it inconceivable how we had been beaten so thoroughly. I now understand the power we faced. It has been said that ‘hell hath no fury as a woman scorned’, Hoshi and I bear witness to that fact!”
“So you seek forgiveness for your people because you were beaten by a handful of American women, is that it, Miss Sukiro? Miss Takara?”
“Two women, sir.”
“How many, dear?” Uncle Rick asked in astonishment.
“Camille Darough and Scotti Williams, Admiral.” I responded on Yuuka’s behalf.
Uncle Rick nodded his understanding as Yuuka answered his question.
“Not at all, Admiral Demmit! We did not agree with our military or Emperor! The Emperor is weak and bows to the military instead of being strong and leading his people. Many of us and many more civilians share this consensus. The Empress showed us mercy and kindness even though I struck them more than once. She…they firmly guided us when needed and provided us with truth, facts, and opportunity, asking only that we make an educated decision to stay or leave. Both Hoshi and I are very happy with our decision, sir.”
“Oh for heaven’s sake Richard, can’t you see that they have recanted? Quit taunting the girls and let’s get on with it!” Mina groused.
Mina’s impatience brought a grin to Uncle Rick’s face. “As you wish highness.”
Admiral Demmit took each girl in an arm and squeezed them tight. “Thank you for rendering assistance to the men and women of the American Military, ladies!” The old man looked up to the crowd that had grown around us. “Thank you all for your kindness, dedication, and selflessness in the treatment of our injured at Pearl Harbor. It makes me feel honored to be among those willing to make such sacrifice to help their fellow man.”
Applause rang out from all around us.
“A fine speech, sir, fine indeed!” A voice said as a familiar blonde walked through the crowd.
“Cmdr. Cummins, when did you get here? We just left you back at…” Uncle Rick again looked to me for answers.
“You have me mistaken for the Empress’s Mind Warrior, Admiral Richard Demmit.”
“Uncle Rick,” Alex Reilly cut in, “This is the reigning queen of Kili Island, Billie Sangiere. She is the temporal twin to Jacquelyn Cummins though she does not share her gift.”
“Marvelous! At this rate I would expect to meet my own ‘temporal twin’ next!” He stated sarcastically.
“Not yet, Uncle.” Alex Reilly smiled evilly.
“Stop that, sis.” I glared at her.
She giggled.
“Don’t you have a request to make of Miss Banes here, Alex?” I raised a brow and smiled.
“Spoil-sport!”
“Empresses, if you please, as ruler of this Island community, I humbly request that I be given the opportunity.”
Alex and I looked at each other and giggled as we both fell to one knee and put our right fists to our chests. “As you command, Queen Billie of Kili,” we chorused.
“You two are almost as bad as the pixie!”
“They are not, highness!” Yuuka whined in childish protest.
Billie Sangiere rolled her eyes, but stayed focused on Mariah, who had been surprisingly quiet to this point.
Cassi, on the other hand, had long since joined Reilly and each was bringing her friend up to date on everything that had happened while apart.
“Mariah Banes, as acting Queen of Kili Island, I hereby offer you commission in constructing vessels of the type worthy of trans-oceanic crossings. I cannot provide compensation of the monetary type, but shall provide ample sustenance and an over-abundance of loving thanks. What say you, Shipwright Banes?” Billie inquired in her most regal voice.
“M’Lady, why could you have not spoken in such eloquent terms in order to raise me from death’s doorstep?” Mariah asked as she looked past Billie to me.
“Because I’m not the Queen, Miss Banes.” I replied as I heard Uncle Rick clear his throat.
The nobility of the moment was broken when a crown made of local flowers floated into view behind Billie Sangiere and slowly came to rest on her head.
“Camille Darough! You ARE just as bad as the pixie!” She shouted into the air.
“Na-ah!” Yuuka’s childish voice whined back.
“You see what I have to put up with, Admiral? I trust your officers and enlisted give you far more respect than I receive here!”
“The people under my command indeed pay more respect, highness. It is my superiors and equals that act like this. One of my boat commanders, though, is as troublesome as a pixie in her own right!” Uncle Rick chuckled, as he looked my way.
“That’s just not fair!” Yuuka whined out again from somewhere in the crowd.
Billie rolled her eyes yet again. “I pray to the goddess nightly for the patience, Admiral Demmit. Still we are happy to coexist here.” Billie turned her attention back to Mariah. “So, again I ask, what say you, Shipwright? Shall you accept my humble offer or should I seek out another?”
“Aye, mum. I’ll accept yer gracious offer with one condition.”
“Speak your terms, Miss Banes.” Billie commanded with somewhat of a smirk.
“I’ll accept yer offer if, and only if, you and the residents of Kili provide assistance and inspiration in all aspects from design to completion, mum.”
“Shipwright, you drive the hard bargain, but we accept thy terms. Welcome to the Kili staff, Mariah Banes.”
Applause erupted again.
After things had once again settled, Billie glanced at Alex Reilly and I. “Empresses’, do you not have a convention to attend?”
“Yes, highness, but we formally request the following also attend. Camille Darough, Cassiopeia Darough, Reilly Reilly, Random Peltierre, Isabeau Peltierre, Melanie Moritsu, Philamina Smith, Richard Demmit, and Alexis Fleming.” I listed loudly, but held one name in reserve.
Uncle Rick gave me a rather surprised look as he watched Alexis appear from the crowd. She smiled at him, winked and took her position by my side.
“If they are willing, I see no problem, Empress. Anyone else?”
“Just one more, highness, a certain Billie Sangiere. We request her presence most of all, highness!” I said as my smile widened.
“I’d be happy to attend, Alexandra. I thought you’d never ask.”
“Whenever you’re ready, highness, we can leave. All amenities have been taken care of.” I said as the others I had listed assembled beside us and took hands.
“Ladies, see that Mariah Banes is treated like the royalty she is. We will be back…when, Alex?” Billie asked.
Alex Reilly looked to me and shrugged. I returned the gesture. “Two days, Billie.” She looked to me again and received a nod. “Two days.”
“Very well!” Billie smiled. “Let’s go have some fun girls!” Her smile turned devious.
“And when were you going to tell me about my other grand-niece, Alex? Uncle Rick asked, slightly put out.
“What fun would that be? Honestly, Uncle Rick, the fun will come when all my children meet each other for the very first time. This will be great!” I laughed. Alexis looked a little worried.
“I’m not going to like this, am I, Alex?” Uncle Rick groaned.
“Relax, you’ll have fun, and I’ll even throw in some adventure too, sir.” I said as I phased our group out.
The first gathering of the three- figuratively- Empresses quickly degrades into a trap for Alex, her sisters, and the Admiral. After a hasty retreat, Alex and what is left of her original travel party must regroup and plan the liberation of Kili Island carefully. Relatively, can the present save the past in the future?
Episode 10 “Conference of the Empress”
1005hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 12th, 2028
“Empress, welcome to Reilly Research Station. It is 1000hrs on May 12th, 2028.” My Samantha immediately dropped to one knee to greet us.
“Aunt Mina!” Samantha squealed when she saw her. Standing, she ran over, wrapped her arms around the woman, and kissed her several times. When finished she stepped before me. “Mom, I’m so glad you got Uncle Rick to come!” She smiled. “Uncle Rick, we’ve missed you!” She cried, again repeating her greeting with him, and I.
As expected, Randi and her daughter Isabeau suddenly froze in place for a few seconds before announcing they had successfully connected to Reilly’s computer interface. Alex and I just shook our heads in amazement.
“Lady Alexis, she is your sister!” I heard Isabeau whisper conspiratorially after resuming human operation. Sam heard her also and grinned.
“You must be my younger sister.” Samantha moved in front of Alexis. “Hi, I’m Samantha Fleming…” Sam didn’t wait for an answer though before wrapping her arms around Alexis.
Her impulsiveness broke all formal Terran greeting protocols. In their culture, one may only introduce one’s self face-to-face if not escorted by a common acquaintance, but under no circumstances must physical contact ever be permitted initially. As a result, Alexis stood stiff and silent. Before the Terrans moved to step two of their ‘Breached Introduction Protocol’, I stepped in.
“Remember girls, you are not on Terra. May I remind you that the people of Earth are more physical, therefore a hug and possibly a kiss on the cheek is proper etiquette here. Say hello to your older sister, Alexis.” I gestured to Samantha who was staring at her in confusion.
“Did you just try to change my location, sister? Because for a second I thought I was in some hot, dense jungle.”
“You three better be nice!” I pointed at Alexis, Melanie, and especially Isabeau. “It is a defense mechanism, Sam- one that obviously needs more control.” I reprimanded the three women.
“Lady Samantha, we beg forgiveness! We were surprised by your unsolicited affection and perceived it as an attack. Our expectations for this protocol have been loosened, M’lady.” Isabeau stated most diplomatically.
“Well I hope y’all aren’t gonna be sticks in the mud, honey.” Sam laughed then paused when she got no reaction. “Well, welcome to Earth anyway, ladies. Hope you enjoy your stay.”
Samantha moved away and pulled me to the side. “Mom, I’ve seen corpses that aren’t this stiff!” She whispered as she looked conspiratorially at Alexis.
“Well I’m very happy to meet you, Lady Samantha!” Reilly interrupted. “I’m Reilly Reilly, you can hug and kiss me, if you like!”
Sam laughed. “Of course!” She repeated her greeting then moved on to her aunt. “Aunt Alex, I’ve missed you too!”
“As have I dear! I must apologize for Reilly’s forwardness; she just turned nineteen last month. So where’s the present Empress, dear, I thought she’d be here to welcome us?”
“Mom had to take care of something for Aunt Brie. She should be back soon enough. How’s everything back on your Kili?”
“Wonderfully unpredictable, honey. Billie here is constantly surprised by the things our sisters do.” She then pointed to Jack’s twin. “She just hates that!” Alex giggled before the blonde next to her cleared her throat. “Oh, I’m sorry, Billie, this is Alexandra Steinert’s daughter, Samantha. Sam, Billie Sangiere.”
“Highness, it’s good to finally meet you, ma’am.”
“The pleasure is all mine, Samantha. I was wondering when someone would get around to introductions.” Billie pointed her nose to the sky in mock snobbery and began laughing.
I noticed Sam’s mouth drop as her attention moved back to me.
“Aunt Allie, you…you…” she slowly pointed to me. “You have a fairy standing on your shoulder!” She told me in disbelief.
“Oh that thing? Ya know…they are just the hardest things to get rid of! Your Aunt Alex has tried poison, roach traps, fly paper, rudeness, even honey! This one simply just won’t go away!”
Sam laughed as I felt a hard tug on my earlobe. “What?” Yuuka shouted in my ear.
“Honey, Yuuka can’t help herself! Her gift makes her disobey orders frequently! Time to grow up and present thyself, pixie!”
“That thing? I am a person, Empress! I am not a ‘thing’!” Yuuka Sukiro griped as she grew to full size beside Sam.
Sam wasted no time putting the squeeze on her! “Welcome, pixie! I guess you’ve come to visit the others, Yuuka-chan?”
“Others?” Yuuka tilted her head in confusion.
“Ya, the other pixies! Kili is full of ‘em!” Sam laughed.
“I do not believe you!” Yuuka grumped like a five-year old.
“At last count two hundred seventy-five, Yuuka-chan. Here they come now! You know, word travels fast on a small island, hun!” Sam pointed up at the near tree line to a green swarm that was growing larger as it closed on us from port.
“Um…I have to fly now!” Yuuka said quickly as she ran and shrank at the same time. Flying off to the right, the swarm followed her back into the palms.
“Mom got your message from Aunt Brie and brought a few…descendants ahead to keep Yuuka…occupied!” Sam giggled.
“Told you we would have fun here, Admiral.” I looked over to my dumbfounded uncle and winked.
“You are so devious, Alexandra Steinert!” Alex Reilly scolded as she and Mina laughed. “That’ll teach her to hitchhike.”
“Where is Cmdr. Cummins? I need to tap her supply of aspirin, Samantha honey.” The old man asked while rubbing his forehead.
“Aunt Jackie is with mom. They should be back any time now, sir. If you’ll follow me, I’ll show you to the infirmary. Aunt Emily is still running her inventory.”
We began to walk toward the airlock, but I stopped us quickly as I remembered its past history with men.
“Sam, has Randi reset the airlock security yet? I wouldn’t want Uncle Rick to experience any…confusion.”
“She finished it earlier this morning, Aunt Allie. He’s safe to enter. Uncle Spencer and Brandon are already inside.”
“Alexandra, wonderful to see you again!” Emily’s second husband, Spencer greeted us as we turned the corner of the hallway near the station’s infirmary. “Admiral Demmit, a pleasure to see you again too, sir!” Spencer stood to attention.
“At ease, son, I’m just Uncle Rick for the next couple…” He looked at Alex and I for confirmation and received a nod from each, “for the next couple of days.” He concluded, shaking Spencer’s hand.
Spencer then stuck his head into the open doorway. “Em, there’s someone here to see you.”
“I’m almost done here! I’ll meet whomever in a few minutes,” Emily’s response was barely heard!
“Emily, you should get out here, hun! ASAP!”
“ASAP? Why? Who could be here that I haven’t seen…” Emily cleared the door and stood motionless for a second.
“UNCLE RICK!” she screamed. Despite herself, she bolted to the old man and just about knocked him over. She immediately started to cry. “I’m so glad you could make it! I’ve…we’ve all missed you terribly! Thanks sis, I knew you could get the old despot here despite his complaints!”
For my efforts I received a hug and a kiss on the cheek-, as did Alex Reilly.
“Doctor, I trust you have been well?” Mina asked in her regal voice as she stepped out from behind me. Apparently she underestimated Emily’s response and expected a greeting similar to mine.
Mina’s welcome, however, was another scene altogether! Emily put a strangle hold on her and both cried and laughed and cried some more.
“I guess it pays to be the queen!” Billie said sadly.
“Jack, I thought you were with…your highness, I’m sorry, I thought you…”
“Yes, Emily, I’ve been getting that alot today! How are you, doctor?”
After a somewhat more subdued greeting, Emily moved to Alexis. Melanie had stayed with us, but Isabeau stayed with Random outside when they found Randi and started a conversation.
“Sis, stop!” I warned.
Emily did as asked, but looked at me for the reason.
“Emily Scott-Rosen, I’d like to present my third daughter, First Daughter of Citadel, Lady Alexis of Terra. Alexis, this is my sister, your aunt, Emily Scott-Rosen.”
God, these Terran protocols were tiresome!
“Alexis, nice to meet you, sweetheart!” Emily put her arms out and gestured for Alexis to approach- which she did and received Emily’s embrace and a kiss on the cheek.
Melanie took the initiative from Reilly. “I’m Melanie Moritsu, M’lady, nice to meet you!” Much to Alexis’ chagrin, Melanie initiated the embrace this time.
“Tish is going to be so surprised!” Emily beamed to her.
“Emily, I seem to have contracted a headache on our arrival. Could you prescribe some aspirin or whatever the present remedy would be?” Uncle Rick asked kindly.
“Alex! Both of you know how confusing your mode of travel can be on us!”
“Hey, it wasn’t us this time, sis. It was the stow-away pixie!” Alex beat me to the explanation.
“I wondered why Alex took Sasha with her last week! When I asked her where she was going, she just said she had to drop back to the dark ages to pick up a friend or two.”
“Sasha?” Uncle Rick asked.
“Sasha is one of Yuuka’s kind and helps us out from time to time. She calls herself ‘The Fairy Queen’. She’s been dying to meet Yuuka though!” Emily giggled. “Pixies- they certainly are a difficult branch of the sisterhood!”
“Trying at best would describe them better!” Billie concluded.
“Amen to that, sister!” Alex Reilly and I agreed in unison.
Changing the subject, I asked Emily how Carroll’s baby was doing.
“She’s doing wonderful, Alex. Turn around.” Emily pointed.
There stood Carroll with her bundle of joy held tightly in her arms!
“Hey, Skipper, want to hold her?” She looked down at the infant. “Does you want Auntie Alexandra to hold you a few minutes, sweetums?” Carroll looked really happy as she spoke to the child in baby talk.
I accepted the smiling nine-month-old baby girl into my arms without a thought. Memories of Sam at this age flooded my mind.
The hallway lights flickered.
“The old place is having some problems with the reactors. Ricky Lynn is down there now, sis.” Emily explained quickly.
Alexis seemed distracted for a second before her maternal instincts took over and she and Melanie came nearer to fuss over our newest sister. Even Uncle Rick got into the act.
“Fine job, Miss Sheldon!” He said proudly.
“Thanks, Admiral!” Carroll gushed as I returned Cassie to her.
Again the hallway lights flickered.
“Ricky Lynn better get that problem fixed before the conference starts, sis!” I groused.
“It’s been acting this way for a couple months now, Alex, Ricky Lynn’s doing her best.”
“Shouldn’t Randi be hardwired and helping her?”
“She claims she can do it herself, Alex.”
For a third time the lights flickered, this time the time off was noticeably longer. In the many times I had been here, this was the first time the reactors had given any hint of failure- strange. I consulted my old friend- Will Ricky Lynn fix the problem before the conference?
I got a big response!
Wonderful, I thought! Will she get it fixed after the conference?
I got another big response! What the?
That single, simple fragment of a question provided me with all the information I needed.
Quickly, I used my sudden pause as an excuse. “Alexis, I just got a call from your Aunt Brie, she and Alex need our assistance! I need you, Melanie, Mina, and you, Admiral! We have to go now! Sorry, sis, I’ll try to make it back as soon as I can. Alex, you and Billie keep an eye on Reilly and the pixie. She may find a way to get into trouble yet! Everyone, take my hands. Bye, sis!” I spouted quickly as I phased us as soon as we were together.
The flickering lights of Reilly’s hallway faded into the blackness of my private domain. A quick check to my left- to the distant, single, unmoving sun- reassured me that we were indeed in my domain.
“I hate this place!” Alexis groaned as she looked around us in confusion.
“I concur, Lady Alexis. I also have fond memories of this isolated hell!” Mina also complained.
“Where the devil are we, Alex?” Admiral Demmit growled.
“This is that private place I told you about, Uncle. I brought us here because something is not right on Kili!”
“How can you be so sure, mom?” Alexis asked.
“You didn’t feel…it, Ally?”
“I felt a strange twinge right after you took Aunt Carroll’s Cassie, Mom. What does it mean?” Alexis seemed confused for a second then a light went on.
“Cassie is my oldest sister! What’s going on, mom?”
“Melanie, how many people did we leave past Reilly with?”
“M’lady, besides yourself and I, Lady Mina, Queen Billie, Lady Alexis, Lord Admiral Demmit, Lady Reilly, Lady Cassi Darough, Lady Camille, Lady Yuuka, and Co-Empress Alex Reilly made up our group- eleven in total, Empress!”
“Exactly! By my count, eleven also, yet did you see Camille or Cassi when we arrived?”
“You are right, Empress! Lady Camille and her daughter were nowhere to be seen! Where did they go…did they release their hold?” Melanie said as her face began to lose color.
“Mind telling the old man what’s going on. Alex?” Demmit growled.
“When was the last time you made a fuss over a baby, Uncle Rick- exempting Samantha, Cassandra, and James of course- which you haven’t done yet?”
“Why, I’ve never made a fuss over any child, Captain!” He seemed to reconsider his answer as if not sure now.
“That’s my point! Any of us would have and did make a fuss, but you wouldn’t, Admiral. A commanding figure like you would show restraint and professionalism. Someone tapped into my mind the second we rephased! As a matter of fact does anyone remember me saying we were about to rephase?” I looked between us after asking. All heads shook to the negative. “I thought not!”
“Alexandra, the others, are they in jeopardy?” Mina asked in concern.
“From what I saw, they should be fine if they don’t suspect anything’s wrong.”
“The pixie! She saw through it! They had to scare Yuuka away so that she wouldn’t ruin their plan.” Melanie’s eyes lit up as she deduced correctly, Yuuka’s sudden departure. “That wasn’t a horde of pixies chasing her, was it, M’lady?”
“I don’t think so, Mel- and if you don’t start calling me Alex…!”
“Understood, Empress.”
“Mina, do you think you could reach me…Allie from here?” I inquired of her.
“Trying, Alexandra.” Mina stood quiet a moment. “Nothing, Empress. Might you try Brianna?”
“My next move, Mina.” I said as I concentrated on my sister. ‘Brianna? Alex calling Brie.”
“Empress HQ Hotline, any time, any place. This is Brianna, how may I direct your call?”
“Cute. Brie, we have a little situation here. Can you tell me the date and time where you are, sis?”
“Of course, Alex, it’s May 9th, 2028. Ma, Freddie, Dee, and Frederick are waiting for you to pop in and transport us to the conference- what’s keepin’ ya?”
“Brie, this is me from 1944. I’ve got Mina, Alexis, Mel, and Uncle Rick with me. We’re here in my private dimension. Something isn’t right at the conference. You try to get hold of Alex and tell her to meet me here, got it?”
“Aye, Skip! Good as done, I’ll try to backdate my call to her…to yesterday. I know she was still reachable then.”
“Thanks, Brie, I owe ya.”
“Alex?”
“Ya?”
“Be careful, Empress, its like somethin’ weird’s goin’ on.”
“Thanks, sis. Love ya.”
“Brie says she’ll tell Alex to meet us here. It shouldn’t take long.” I informed everyone.
“The Empress of Time and Space never takes ‘long’! Please state the nature of your temporal emergency in five hundred words or less.” My sister announced as she and Jack appeared in front of us.
“Alex!” I shouted in excitement as I wrapped my arms around my twin. The gentle tingle made me feel that much better.
“Thanks for the boost, sis, I see we’ve met the future Empress recently. I forgot what it felt like to meet that precocious eighteen-year old.”
“Would somebody please tell me what’s going on?” Uncle Rick shouted out. His voice seemed to echo endlessly.
“Only if you wish to participate in the adventure of your life, Ricky!” A woman’s voice echoed back.
“Who said that? Show yourself!” Uncle Rick ordered.
“Simmer down, Ricky! I’m almost there.” The voice giggled and a woman that looked like me only with shorter gray hair, walked into view.
“Ruthie? Oh God, I’m dead!”
“No, Ricky, you’re quite alive- I, on the other hand…”
“Mrs. Scott? Emily’s told me all about you!”
“Alexandra, the dearest daughter I never knew- or gave birth to! You have made quite the stir in the afterlife, Empress. Word has it that you’ve even resurrected one of us!”
“That was Alex Reilly, ma’am, but yes, the story is true. William Sangiere is indeed among the living again- more or less.”
“Yes, I saw the outcome and thought it poetic…and quite necessary, dear. How can I assist the Empress, her daughter, uncle, and friends, honey? Oh, and ‘mom’ will work from now on Alexandra, okay?”
“Ruth, I don’t understand! How can you be here?” Uncle Rick was really having a hard time.
“The same way you’re here, Ricky! The Empress brought me here.” She giggled. “When the Empress calls, we appear- when she’s finished, we disappear- simple as that, brother. Why don’t you relinquish command for a few minutes and let the Empress state her business?”
Left without words, Uncle Rick motioned to me.
“Mom, we were just starting to try and make sense of things. A conference of the Empresses is being held in our dimension and, as near as we can tell, someone means to scuttle it. Y’all wouldn’t have any idea or heard rumor to that?”
“Oh, I love that accent, honey! Unfortunately, we do more watching than listening, dear, but a few things have resurfaced after a few thousand years…rumors really.”
“Well don’t keep us in suspense, dear woman! What have you heard?” Mina rambled out.
“Fritz Steinert told me of this woman he entertained on his steamboat one summer. He described her as impulsive and commanding- do we know any one like that, Mina Smith!”
“That’s Grandpa for ya! He always was good at assessin’ a body’s character!” Allie whispered as she nudged my elbow.
“Girls, that is enough!” Ruth scolded. “The word is that some old acquaintance of yours’ has found a way to travel and plans to wreak havoc at your gathering.”
“Do the rumors place a name to this ‘old’ acquaintance, mom?” I asked politely.
“Hath-something, dear, that’s all I know. Calls himself a god though! I can tell you that upper-management isn’t too happy about it at all!”
Allie and I looked at each other to see our color drain.
“Noooo!” We gasped in unison.
“Mom? Do you know this person?” Alexis asked in concern to our response.
“Hathor!” I said in shock.
“Janelle!” Allie added in equal shock.
“How?” We asked each other at the same time.
“Who’s Hathor Janelle?” Melanie asked innocently.
“Janelle Hathor, Melanie! She was an original member of Reilly Research Station before I moved it into this universe.” I noticed Uncle Rick give me a double take. I ignored him and continued my explanation. “Janelle was engaged in a power play for control of the Station. Unfortunately, she is the reason we all exist, honey. When I was forcibly recalled to Reilly, she felt it her duty to out me as an imposter hoping it would rally our sisters to her. Had she been successful, Reilly, along with you, me, everyone, would’ve been destroyed. During our transit from a still active Ni’ihau, Janelle and three of her followers disappeared. I feared they had let loose their grip and become lost in time.” A tear appeared as I related the incident.
“Alexandra, I am not a close follower of archeology, but I knew several professors at Cambridge who participated in several ‘digs’ in Egypt. If memory serves me, Empress, Hathor is the name given to the Mother of the Egyptian Gods! You don’t suppose Janelle Hathor is just that?” Mina looked appalled by her theory.
“That’s exactly what I’m thinkin’, highness! Question is how she would get to our future! I don’t think Alex Reilly would knowingly interact with that woman, I happen to know she hated her guts! So if it wasn’t one of us…” I pointed a finger between Allie and I.
“Rogue Alex!” We both shouted then stopped to search that part of us.
“I’m not feeling it, Alex! She has no knowledge of Ancient Egypt.”
“I felt the same thing, Allie. Who then?” I confirmed with disappointment.
Alexis must have noticed Uncle Rick’s confusion. “Admiral, the rogue was a latent entity from a dissolved dimension. The Empress of that dimension refused to rejoin our dimension and somehow poisoned mother. She spent three Terran weeks recovering. Tracking the rogue back to her shrinking reality, the three Empresses, past, present, and…and future…mom, you don’t think?” Alexis looked terrified by the thought!
“Was there any time that Young Alexandra was missing for any extraordinary length of time after I left…after we left to hunt her down? I mean after I…oh, we haven’t been back yet, have we?”
“No, mom, Melanie, Isabeau, and I have yet to return to Terra since your recovery.”
“Well, I think it’s time to use the family gift, Alexis. All you have to do is ask the right questions! Give it a try, honey.” I encouraged her.
“Yes, try, my granddaughter, I have absolute faith in your abilities!” Ruth added confidently with a smile I knew all too well...
“Of course she can do it, Ruth; she’s my grand-niece!” Uncle Rick boasted proudly. “It runs in the family!”
“Shhh!” Alexis hissed. “I need to concentrate!”
“That clinches it, Cap!” Jack said quietly. “She’s your daughter alright!”
“Obviously.” Mina added, rolling her eyes.
“Cap, looking through your recollection of the events, I think I know what the flickering lights were.” Jack suggested quietly while Alexis worked.
“Go ahead, Jack, I’m all ears.”
“On the surface they seem just that- flickering lights, but if I freeze-frame and look deeper they seem to be attacks…not attacks, really, but rescue attempts. I think Cami and Cassi are trying to break through the illusion and rescue you. Alex, those two could be in real danger! We have to get back so I can combine our gifts!”
“Easy, Jack! Our first step is to figure out the how and when of this. After that we can figure out how to kick ass, Commander!”
“Will we get to blow something up, mom?” Alexis joined the conversation with a twinkle in her eyes.
“Heavens, not another one!” Mina groaned as she raised her arms in defeat.
“Runs in the family, highness, y’all should know that by now.” Allie laughed.
“One would expect it to skip a generation or two, I should think!”
“In this case I’m glad it didn’t, Mina. It sounds like a viable solution to me!” Jack vehemently disagreed. “Anyone who would use a child to seek any imagined revenge deserves whatever we throw at her!”
I felt my skin start to tingle.
“JACK! Stand down!”
“What the hell is that, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked in concern as he looked around us for the reason for his extreme gooseflesh.
“That was the answer to your question, Ricky! Jacquelyn saves your keester several times using that immensely powerful gift of hers!”
“Begging your pardon, Grandmother Ruth, but if Lady Jacquelyn generates too much power on this dimensional plane we may surely be expelled from it…with dire consequences!” Alexis warned.
“Jackie dear, hold your temper, young lady- there will come a time- soon now!” Ruth advised.
The tingling disappeared immediately.
“Sorry, Alex! It just irks me when a child is abused!” Jack apologized. Her anger never disappeared fully though. Alexis looked a little frightened during Jack’s power run-up, but then annoyed that she hadn’t been able to give the information I asked her for.
“Ricky, this is where you impart your vast military experience to the adventure.” Ruth Scott giggled changing the subject. “But you already knew that, didn’t you Richard Demmit?” She smiled at him- a smile that held all the love, hope, and best wishes a sister could have for her brother. “Empress, I believe I will take my leave of you. Tell Emily that I’m still watching over her and her sisters. I’m also watching you, Ricky!” She gave Uncle Rick a wicked glare. “Good hunting, Empress and good bye.”
Ruth Scott stepped back from us and faded away into the blackness.
“Ruthie wait!”
“Uncle Rick, its okay- let her go.” I said calmly.
“Where did she go?”
“Back, sir.”
“Back where, Alex?”
“Just back, Admiral. We need to focus on our problem now, sir!”
“Will I see her again, Alex?”
With a tear in my eye, I changed the subject without answering his question.
“So let’s start with what we know. Apparently Jack has seen the answer in Alexis’ mind, am I right, honey?”
Alexis nodded. “It would appear my little Alexandra went time traveling shortly after we left Terra, mom. I don’t think she remembers doing it though. What deviant would do this to an eight-year old girl?”
“Someone who thinks she holds all the cards, honey.” I tried my best to look understanding to reassure her, but knowing who had done this… “Someone who is about to find out she’s dead wrong!” I hissed thinking about my granddaughter being taken advantage of like that. To hell with the Japanese and the Nazis! This was a real war!
“Admiral, we need a plan- one that is decisive, bold, and workable! We have to assume Janelle has new friends in concealed places so we cannot afford to be caught off guard. If you have an idea that you think is too crazy, run it past Allie, Alexis, or I before crossing it off, okay?” I nervously rattled off my words. “If you want Allie or I to run through a scenario or two just ask.”
“Great! We’ll be here for an eternity then!” Alexis griped.
“Y’all could help, young lady! Sam and Cassie have learned- so you should too! So stow that strict Terran princess routine and help yer Ma!” Allie scolded, angered by her rudeness.
“I agree with Alexandra, Love! Those of the royal Kili bloodline all have the capacity to work through temporal scenarios. I would consider it an honor to tutor you, Lady Alexis.”
“Can we start, Captain? Or are you three going to play nanny to my great niece?” Admiral Demmit growled in frustration.
“Sorry, Richard, please continue.” Mina apologized on our behalf.
Uncle Rick eyed us all for a minute or two before continuing.
“The first problem I see is returning unseen. When we arrived before, you said you didn’t remember doing your…ah, rephase…thing, right?”
I acknowledged his question with a nod.
“So therefore they must employ some sort of amnesia device…or someone erased it from everyone’s memory on our arrival.”
“Easily done, Uncle, Lady Jacquelyn, Melanie, and myself- or anyone from Terra- can do that.” Alexis admitted.
“Alex, you said that this Hathor woman was part of the original Reilly staff?”
Allie and I nodded together.
“We need to know who else disappeared with her on your arrival to Kili.”
“Allie and I will sift through Alex Reilly’s memories, Admiral. One minute.” I offered.
“You have her memories in there too? Busy place, Captain!”
“You have no idea, Richard!” Mina winked at him.
“Alex is scary in general, ma’am!” I heard Jack add with a giggle.
“I find you the scariest of all, Aunt Jackie!” Alexis admitted with a shiver.
“Sis, I only found mention of two lost with Janelle. Natalie and Isabelle Cabot.”
“I’m finding the same thing, Alex. Nat and Izzy were friends of Janelle. Brother and sister researchers before the change.”
“I find it hard to believe she had any friends at all.”
“Ya, she had a real good report with people in general, didn’t she?”
“Made me a fan right away, sis.”
“Pardon the interruption, Empress, but what were the two nicknames you used?” Mina asked us with interest- and a little sarcasm.
“Nat and Izzy…why Mina?” Allie replied curiously.
“Nat, or Nut, was rumored to be the mother of Osiris and Izzy could be mispronounced Ey-zee or even Isis according to some Egyptian creation myths!”
“On Terra the accepted pet name for Isabelle is Isis. Isabeau frequently advises me of her disgust for its use!” Alexis informed us with surprise in her voice. “These ‘Egyptians’, did they construct large geometric structures, pyramoids, I think they were called?” She continued.
“Pyramids, Love, grand, four-sided, triangular structures of stone constructed as tombs for their dead pharaoh. I’ll picture one in my mind.” Mina offered.
Alexis’ eyes went wide! “How could they be on both our planets when clearly they had no form of space…travel? MOTHER? You or Alex Reilly wouldn’t have anything to do with that, would you?”
“I find only one memory of Alex ever visiting Alexandria, Egypt, but that was during the First Century BC.” I informed her.
“She’s right, honey. Alex has been to Ancient Rome several times, but only once to the Nile Delta.”
“Then how did they get to Terra?”
“Or, how did they get to Earth? Both ways are technically possible.” I tossed that one in just for thought. Alexis remained silent and confused.
“Okay, so Janelle and her cronies procreated. We can expect a wide selection of powers and abilities then, I assume.” Uncle Rick said, setting us back on course.
“Empress, I have succeeded in receiving a visual transmission from Yuuka!” Melanie said barely able to contain her excitement.
“Great! Jack, patch us through, please. Let’s see what we missed!”
Instantly, a view of Kili filled my mind- Kili from some distance above.
“Why is she flying so high?” Mina inquired.
“She must be at about five thousand feet! The thin air must be draining her quickly. We have to get back there before she’s too exhausted to land safely, sis!” Allie said distressed.
“Poor thing could definitely use help! Too bad I can’t send a plane to pick her up.” Uncle Rick said off-handedly.
“Maybe not a plane, but how about another pixie?” I suggested. “Sis, is Sasha really on Kili already or is that something we were expected to believe?”
“As far as I know, Sasha is still on Ni’ihau, Alex! She chose not to attend for some reason. I would have thought her curiosity would subconsciously draw her there.”
“Who is this Sasha, ladies? I don’t recall meeting any pixie other than Yuuka Sukiro.” Uncle Rick asked.
“Sasha Trent, Admiral. A member of my crew who hasn’t received her gift yet, back in 1944, I mean. Machinist Mate Stephen Trent, sir. She chose Sasha instead of Stephanie claiming she didn’t look like a ‘Stephanie’- whatever that meant. By your perspective, Sasha will receive her gift in about six months- just after Terry Galetti finds she can outrun any Olympic athlete, Admiral.”
“Little Terry? She can’t be more than five-one! How could that girl outrun anyone with those short legs?”
“Sir?” Jack asked. “How can any of us do the things we can do?”
“Good point, Commander.”
“Sis, do you think our friends will notice my return if I pop in to Ni’ihau for a few?”
“Jack and I were at Pearl and everything seemed fine, Ni’ihau isn’t that much closer, so I say go for it, sis/”
“Alex, you want me to come along…for protection?” Jack implied more than asked.
“Um…” I saw the old man nod my way. “Ya, sure, I guess it wouldn’t hurt. Allie you hold the fort, we’ll be back in a flash.”
Our domain brightened into the tropical landscape of Ni’ihau. In this time, our base had long been decommissioned and all buildings removed. The island had reclaimed Atlantis-Minor nicely.
“Is she still here, Jack?” I asked sentimentally.
“Sand Dollar? Ya, she’s still in the grotto, Alex.”
“I guess time has been hard on the old girl, huh?”
“Actually…let’s go see her, Alex.” Jack’s smile widened at my confusion.
“Wait. Before I rephase I’d like you to erect a psionic shield around us. I know Tibius showed you how.”
“I remember, Alex. Your shield is up.”
Thanks, Jack. Rephasing in three, two, one.”
I looked first at Jack then at her hand holding mine. We were still together.
“Jack, slowly decrease your shield strength and let’s see what happens. Let me know when its down.”
“I don’t think I’ve seen you this cautious or edgy in a long time, Cap.Shield at seventy-five, sixty, fifty, forty, thirty…”
I kept looking between her face and our hands expecting to see her disappear any second.
“Shield is off, Alex.” She said softly. “Everything looks cool. Let’s head to the grotto.”
I motioned for her to lead.
Although the entrance was overgrown and well hidden, the yellow brick road was just as clean and well kept as if I never left.
“Every year a group of us spend a few weeks keeping her battle ready. If we had the crew, I’d say we take her to Kili and exercise the three-inch! That would sure shake up those bitches!”
“How are her batteries, Jack?”
“Oh, we replaced those a few decades ago. She has her own Fusion Reactor, courtesy of Reilly technology. Ricky Lynn put it in a few years ago- great little unit, Alex! Tons of reserve power! She also replaced the air scrubbers and automated the weapons control. Why?”
“I have an idea.”
Reaching the grotto, I was amazed that the place looked exactly the same.
“One second while I get the lights on, Alex.” Jack said as she clapped twice in quick succession.
Instantly the lights came on to reveal…nothing!
“I swear she was here last week, Alex! Jamie was here to re-align the RADAR! No one told me she was shipping out Cap, honest!”
“I think I know where she went, Jack. Let’s go find Sasha.”
“Good luck with that, Alex, I have no idea where she is. You know I can’t see her when she’s in pixie mode.”
“Well I guess I’ll have to use the old tried and true method for finding a pixie, Jack. Sasha!” I shouted into the large, open grotto. Between the echoes I heard what sounded like a far away scream.
“Ya, why didn’t I think of that.” Jack said sarcastically as she looked at me with a quirky smile.
Within a minute a woman grew to full size about twenty yards away.
“You didn’t have to shout so loud, Alex, you knew I was here- you always know!” Sasha shouted as she walked along the water’s edge and weaved in and out of the well-preserved, antiquated equipment still residing here.
“I wasn’t sure where in the grotto you were. How y’all doin’ girl?” I asked as she walked closer.
“Something’s wrong at the conference, isn’t there?” She got straight to the point.
“Why can’t Yuuka be so intuitive? I said looking to Jack.
“Because I didn’t let my gifts go to my head, Alex!”
“Noooooo! You didn’t let your gifts go to your head? Heaven forbid!” Jack’s sarcasm was way over the top this time.
After rolling my eyes, I got to the point. “Sasha, Yuuka’s in trouble. We estimate she’s flying at five thousand feet above Kili. She’s tiring as we speak. How long would it take you to get there?” I asked with as much concern as I could. “I can’t risk getting any closer to the island right now or I’d try to get her myself.”
“At top speed, I could get there in just under an hour, but I might be just as tired as her, Alex. We’d never make it back; it’s just too far a round trip, Empress.”
“Oh.” I said in disappointment.
“If we were able to get closer…say about a hundred miles from Kili, I could have her out of there in nothin’ flat.
“Jack, what is the range of the three-inch gun now? I know Scotti’s been playing with the shell loads.”
“Full accuracy at almost two miles. What are you thinking, Alex?”
“And if the shell had some help, Jack?”
“Weeeell, Let me think…” Jack put her hand and pointer to her face as she did the math. “I’d find a way to put it right up ol’ Janelle’s ass from thirty miles out, Cap! Maybe more if I had someone to back me up!”
“Let me run some simulations.” I told her and Sasha as I went into deep thinking mode.
“How much longer is she going to…oh, look, Jack, she’s coming out of it?” Sasha’s voice said as I began to rub my eyes.
“Four hours. Not bad for such a large problem, Alex!” Jack smiled at me after I got some tears going. “So have you figured out what to do yet?”
“For the most part, Jack. Sasha, have you been on Ni’ihau for the last four days?”
“Of course, Alex. I live here, remember?”
“So, I haven’t been here or taken you with me in that time?”
“No, Cap, I’ve spent the better half of two quiet weeks topside at the house with Dennis and the girls. Why?” Sasha looked at me quizzically.
“Did you notice Sand Dollar departing the grotto in that time?”
“Didn’t see or hear a thing, usually you or some of the sisters come up and let us know so we don’t go pixie on their asses.”
“What are you planning, Alex, I know that look?”
Instead of answering Jack’s question, I looked at Sasha.
“Sasha, I think it’s time to get the boat wet again. You up for a little time travel?” I asked with excitement.
“Just give me fifteen to tell Dennis…could I bring the girls, Alex? They’ve been fully trained on the propulsion and I’m thinking we’re going to be light on crew for this.”
“They must stay full-sized, Sasha. I don’t think we have enough honey stored for everyone.” I told her as I saw her eyes begin to twinkle.
“Be back in a flash, Cap!” Sasha was already half-size and running toward the yellow brick road as she shouted.
Jack and I walked out of the grotto to await her return.
Twenty minutes later, tiny laughter could be heard overhead. Sasha and her four daughters, Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony, appeared above our position and flew spirals down to us. Once close enough to the ground, all five women began to increase in size.
“I thought I said fifteen minutes, sailor?” I said somewhat annoyed.
“Empress, mom isn’t in the Navy anymore, don’t be so strict!” Dahlia waved her finger at me.
At least I thought it was Dahlia. All four girls were almost perfect copies of Sasha when full-sized. I could only tell the difference between them when in ‘pixie mode’ as Sasha called it. Then, each girl had different color tinges to their wingtips. Dahlia had light blue tinged tips, Rose had pink tinges, and the twins, Petunia and Peony had purple tinged wingtips. As a comparison, Sasha had crimson tinged wings and Yuuka, dark blue tinged wings.
“Rose, don’t be so critical of the Empress. If you hadn’t stopped to do your face, we would have been on time!”
“It’s okay, Sasha, I knew y’all would be late- Empress, remember?” I smiled as I pointed to myself.
“What’s up, Empress?” One of the twins asked.
“Well, all seven of us are going to make a stop to my private domain then we’re all going back four days.”
“Is that all? Why just four days?” She cried.
“Well, we need a little time to power-up Sand Dollar and…”
“You’re going to take out the sub? Oh boy!” One of the girls shouted with excitement.
“Then what?” Her sister asked.
“Then we head for Kili Island to rescue my dear friend, Yuuka Sukiro, from the clutches of the evil Janelle Hathor, Mother of the Egyptian Gods!” I tried to make it sound melodramatic.
“Awwwe! I knew it was a secret mission. Empress, why not just say it’s a secret mission?”
“Girls, Alex is telling you the truth! We are going to rescue another pixie- Yuuka Sukiro- who should be so tired by now that her wings will fail and she will fall almost a mile to her death if we’re not there to help her! Now let’s let Alex do what she needs to do,” Jack stressed!
“Ladies, please take my hands and no pixie mode while in my private domain, please.”
“Well it’s about time you got back! I was beginning to think I’d have to do this alone!” Allie complained as we appeared in our private dimension. “Sasha, glad you decided to join us. Girls, I trust you’ve been good since my last visit? You haven’t been bothering the villagers have you?” Allie raised an eyebrow.
Melanie looked to me and mouthed the word ‘pixies’. I nodded and smiled.
“So, who else is available, sis? I could still use a navigator and a planes and rudder crew.”
Jamie Hilf is in between…modeling…jobs; Corrine Masterson is about ready to retire for the second time; Amy Reynolds is between lives for the next year; Tammy Richards is back at Pearl on vacation for two weeks; Ricky Lynn’s semester just finished up at CMU; Carroll is still a stay at home; Brie, Dee, Frederick, Ma and Freddie are still home waiting for me.” Allie listed all available crewmembers. “Alice, Gerry, and Michelle are free too. They’ve been fully checked out on Sand Dollar’s systems, Alex. Romney is on the hill for another term, and we both know that Abby won’t get into anything smaller than a Cadillac.”
“Emily claimed Ricky Lynn was on Kili working on the reactors and we all saw Carroll with the baby too!”
“Sis, this is 2028, Carroll’s Alexis is almost two! She started walkin’ an’ talkin’ almost six months ago!” Allie corrected me.
“Janelle assumed that was a newer memory! She hasn’t accessed the station’s A.I.! Where is Randi? Is she on Kili as we were lead to believe?” I asked.
“Randi is with Ricky Lynn. She talked her into teaching a few computer classes. The two were going to be late to the conference. You want me to fetch her too, sis?”
“If she wouldn’t mind reliving the action-packed, glory days onboard a World War Two submarine!” I asked sardonically.
“You know Ricky Lynn will jump at the chance, but you know how useless Randi feels when she isn’t interfacing with something electronic!” Allie reminded me.
“If she wants she can talk to our uniforms when she feels lonely! I think we’ll need more than twenty-six crew members to get the old girl wet.”
“You know what you have to do, Empress.” Allie raised a brow to punctuate her statement.
“So I wasn’t the only one working the problem!” I smiled at Allie. She gestured to Alexis.
“I’m proud of you honey!” I smiled and gave her a hug. “So, Alexis, whom shall I take with me and who should go with Allie?”
“First things first, mom. Uncle Rick, I need you to let me control you for a minute. Some options of your uniform are not set correctly.” Alexis looked at the Admiral with pleading eyes. “I will not hurt you, sir.”
“Do your worst, honey.” Uncle Rick chuckled.
“Okay, that’s better. You should see a new icon on your HUD, Uncle Rick. When it flashes red just focus on it and that will open up a jam-proof comm link to the rest of us. Its range is useful over ten kilometers- free-air or submerged.”
“So to think to the rest of you, I push the little red thing with my mind.” Uncle Rick tried not to look confused.
My daughter nodded.
“Mom, you and Lady Mina need to enable Psionic Communications too.” Alexis said to the three of us. “If we need to use it that means Melanie or I have been compromised.”
“It won’t come to that, honey. Your mother, Mina and I wouldn’t let that happen.” Admiral Demmit assumed command.
“So can we get things moving, I want to blow something…or someone up?”
“We’ll,” Alexis motioned to everyone but me, “See you at the rendezvous point at 1100hrs, May 9th, 2028, Captain. Mom, care to do the honors?” She looked at Allie and everyone took my twin’s hand.
I was alone in my domain. Looking around, I took a moment to prepare for my latest battle. Several things would come to light if all went as foreseen. A few were wonderful but one in particular would forever change our future. I prayed it wouldn’t be as bad as I had seen.
1000 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni’ihau, May 12th, 1944
“So, how was the conference, Cap?” Jack asked as I emerged from my office.
“It hasn’t happened yet, Jack, we ran into a small snafu.” I tried to keep my mind off the details.
“I’ll spread the word, Alex.” She immediately headed for the enlisted quarters. Why did I even bother to hide things from her? Instead of worrying about that, I headed for the officer’s quarters.
Within ten minutes everyone on base was gathered before me. Uncle Rick would be proud of the quick muster.
“Everyone!” I shouted to get the group’s attention. “I need Sand Dollar’s crew to go to the grotto and prepare for immediate departure.”
“Hustle!” Jack shouted and three-quarters of the girls before me broke rank and hurried away.
“Now, as for the rest of you, I need thirty volunteers. Submarine experience is acceptable but not required. We will be joining our sister boat for a very dangerous mission.”
Thirty-four women stepped forward- the rest of Atlantis-Minor’s staff. I started to point to those I considered appropriate and capable. Romney, Alice, Abby, and Gerri were not among my picks.
As usual, Michelle Simonetti had to know exactly what we were going to do.
“Skipper, What do you mean we’re going to meet up with our sister boat?”
“I’m afraid I can’t divulge that quite yet, Michelle, you’ll just have to trust me. Now those of you I picked report to Cmdr. Cummins immediately for rack assignments. Everyone else I want to thank you for your courage and generosity! I guarantee you will be given first consideration the next time we have this type of mission! Dismissed.”
I turned and made for the yellow brick road as everyone dispersed. Once inside the grotto, it became clear how much my Ex-O had actually seen.
“Captain, we’ll be ready to depart in another twelve minutes. I just need to finish duty and rack assignments.
True to Jack’s word, Ricky Lynn had the diesels running and our moorings slipped at exactly 1100hrs!
Once clear of the entrance, I ordered us to general quarters then to stop and surface a half mile southwest of Ni’ihau.
“Alex, what’s this I hear about us meeting our sister boat?” Emily asked as she cleared the Bridge ladder.
“You’ll see in a minute, sis.” I said as Jack joined us.
“Ready, Alex.”
“Okay, here we go, Jack.” I confirmed as I reached for the squawk. “All hands, this is the captain. Ladies, I want everyone to grab a piece of the boat. Take a good firm hold of anything attached to Sand Dollar’s pressure hull. All stations report status.”
“Aft torpedo, holding on, Skipper.”
“Maneuvering, holding on, Skip.”
“Engine room two, holding on for dear life, Cap!”
“Engine room one, ready, skipper.”
“Con ready.”
“Forward torpedo, holding on, Skip!”
“Bridge ready.” I finished. Holding onto the mic, I too grabbed Sand Dollar’s thick metal skin. “Hold on, ladies, transit in three, two, one.”
Fifty yards off to our port, another submarine appeared.
“Alex, that’s Sand Dollar over there!” Emily sounded surprised and confused.
“I know, sis. Welcome to May 9th, 2028.”
“You moved the whole boat?”
“Ya, I’ve done bigger before, remember?” I picked up the mic again. “Stand down from general quarters, we’ve arrived everyone. Welcome to May 9th, 2028!” I released the button. “Jack, take us over to her and rig the gangplank. We need to complete their crew.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“What took you so long, Captain? We’ve been waiting,” Admiral Demmit looked at his watch as we crossed from one Sand Dollar to the other, “Two minutes! Even though we aren’t still at war, I expect punctuality!”
“Nice to see you again too, sir!” I rolled my eyes. I turned my attention to Allie. “How’s it feel to be back in the saddle, sis?”
“Like I never left, Empress. I’ve taken the liberty to call CINCPAC and file our course and destination. I even cleared us for ‘fireworks’ at Kili.”
“But will we be on Candid Camera, sis?” I looked up to the heavens.
“Not unless they want to lose more satellites!” Jackie answered smugly.
A commotion behind us drew our attention.
“Melanie!” Tish squealed as she quickly crossed the gangplank and embraced her daughter. The two jumped around like long lost schoolgirls!
“Ladies, we need to shove off!” Admiral Demmit said as he quenched more than one reunion, but backed down slightly as both Jacks gave him a devilish smile.
Within fifteen minutes we had completed phase one of my plan and set our course for Kili Island. I called my command staff into the Wardroom.
“Okay, here’s the situation.” I looked at Jack, daring her to cut in. When she didn’t, I continued.
“On our arrival at Kili three days from now, we were greeted by my daughter, Samantha. Everything looked ship-shape until we met Carroll and her baby…”
“I have a kid?” Carroll interrupted.
“Yes, a beautiful eighteen month old daughter, Carroll, can I continue?” She nodded, but her mouth still hung open.
“She had me hold little Cassandra for a few minutes then the lights started to flicker on and off. It was at that point that…”
“I named my daughter after your daughter, skip? I think I could be less of a copycat!”
“You and little Alexis weren’t really there, Carroll! Can we move along?” I glared at her. “That’s when I asked my gift what was going on. I was rewarded by a flood of images and conflicting information and we immediately traveled to my private dimension to sort things out.”
“Alex, who’s the woman in the shorter gray hair? She looks just like you, only older.” Jack interrupted this time.
“You saw mom?” Emily gasped. “What did she tell you? Did she ask how I was, Alex?”
“She told me to tell you that she’s watching, sis. She seemed more intent on keeping her Ricky focused on our problem.” I confided. “Oh ya, she told me to call her ‘Mom’.”
“I guess our moms aren’t that much different, are they, Alex?”
“I guess not- they just have different ways about them, Emily. Anyway, our first order of business is to rescue Yuuka whom we believe to be hovering about five thousand feet above Kili- three days from now- May 12th. I’m still not sure how close we’ll be able to get to the island before being discovered though. These people seem to be very good at creating illusion. I didn’t even remember rephasing when we arrived.”
I paused a moment to dampen my anxiety from the recalled visions.
“Captain, why would this Yuuka be hovering that high over Kili?” Tish stopped and asked as she walked by in the passageway.
“Because Yuuka is a pixie, Tish, she does that…you know, fly…don’t you have something to do?”
“Yuuka means little flower in Japanese, Sensei. Pixies are thought to be very sensitive and insightful. It has been said that a pixie can see through your very soul.”
“Have a seat, Tish.” I motioned her into the crowded Wardroom.
“You stated that the little flower was hovering above the island. Why would she even consider doing something like that, Sensei?” she asked.
“Because she stowed away on my shoulder when we left Kili BC. The Samantha that greeted us said future me had collected around two hundred other pixies and they sort of formed a swarm and Yuuka flew off to escape them. Later we figured that she could see through the illusion. If we don’t get there she will tire and fall to her death.” I felt a tear form in my eyes.
“If you were in the Empress’ domain, how could you know where she was or what she was doing, Sensei?”
“Your daughter, Melanie, can see what Yuuka sees. Apparently it is a trait of the Terrans. Jack…sorry, Joss relayed the received images to the rest of us, Tish.”
“Amazing, Sensei! Tell me…does Yuuka know about my daughter’s gift, Captain?” Tish looked deep in thought.
“Yes, why?” I narrowed my eyes at her.
“Could it be that she was trying to tell you something, Sensei?”
A flashbulb went off in my mind!
“I think you’re right, Alex!” Jack broke in. I glared at her once more. “Sorry, Cap.”
“Can I, for once, present my own thoughts, Commander?” I waited for a response and only received silence. “She might be indicating the limit of their power!”
“You could be right, Captain.” Jack agreed with unusual formality. I gave her a quick glare.
“Alex, you might be on to something! If the range of whoever’s power is limited to one mile in altitude, one can presume that the field of that power may be hemispherical in coverage. One could therefore draw a conclusion from that presumption that we can approach unseen if we stay outside that one mile boundary.” Randi deduced with all the authority of a college professor.
“Extraordinary!” I gasped as I willed my mouth to close. I looked to Jack and gestured to Randi with my eyes. “You have some serious competition for being scary, Jack!”
“Lt. Sheldon,” Randi continued, “Here is the theoretical formula for psionic field strength. Given that distance and circumference are equal to one mile…care to solve and plot a field strength graph?”
Randi had written down what I recognized as a fairly complicated calculus equation. Carroll looked at the formula for a minute then began to draw a somewhat distorted circle by first plotting out over a hundred points. After finishing, she thought a moment and drew in an arrow to indicate north.
I looked to Jack again. “The competition’s heating up, Jack!” I laughed.
“Fffffft!” She said as another piece of paper rose from the table and began to tear itself to tiny pieces. The paper was reduced to a pile in the center of the table. We watched in awe as the pile began to rise and spin into a circle. As the pile continued to spin quickly, it took on the form of a three dimensional, slightly deformed, hemisphere with a small, funneled depression in the middle.
“That’s it exactly, Commander!” Carroll cried out with excitement.
“Skip, this is the field’s pattern and range. If we stay outside its limits, we should remain unobserved. Thank you, Commander Cummins, well done!” Randi complimented my show-off Ex-O, who had a triumphant smile on her face.
“I wonder if Neanderthal man would find this humorous.” I said seriously as I glared back at Jack.
“Ease up, sis! She’s just having a little fun!” Emily reprimanded me with a giggle or two. “A little friendly competition is good for moral! Or…oh, I get it now- you’re jealous!”
“I am not!” I flatly denied. “I’m just worried about Random, Isabeau, Cami, Cassi, Alex, Billie, and especially Yuuka!” I admitted.
“They’ll be fine, sis. All are very resourceful- especially Cami. If anybody can take these people on single-handedly, she and Cassi are the girls to do it!” Emily said trying to raise my spirits.
“If they don’t blowup the Earth in the process.” I said grimly.
“Like we can really do that, Alex!” Jack chortled.
“Really, Jack? Can you really tell me what your limitations are? I have no idea what my limits are and I can see the future! How can you be so sure you won’t go all nuclear on this or any other planet! How?” I snapped.
“You know, if we could get the location of whoever is generating that field, it may help us target her weak spot.” Carroll changed the subject back to our original topic and pointed to the slight depression. “If we take out the field, we gain the advantage.” She continued, ignoring my glare.
“Lieutenant’s right, skipper. The whole thing could come crashing down on ‘em.” Ricky Lynn voiced her opinion.
“Jack, have you been keeping your sister in the loop?”
“We’ve been in constant contact since we arrived in the future, Alex, why?”
“Have her discuss Carroll’s idea with Admiral’s Demmit and Steinert- see what they think.”
“Done, Alex.”
“And?”
“They’re discussing it as we speak.”
“Alex, Allie wants to know what you think about using…um, GPS?”
“What is it?”
“GPS or Global Positioning System, Skipper. Accurate to three feet in military applications.” Randi explained for us antiques. “A GPS receiver can pinpoint a location by receiving signals from three or more satellites in specific orbits around the globe.
“How do we get it there? Does Ricky Lynn have some robotic airplane to fly over the island?” I asked off-handedly.
“”Pixie, Alex. Allie says she has five in the hanger, gassed up and ready for the flight line!” Jack giggled.
“Sounds good to me, Jack. Tell her to thank Sasha and her girls for me.”
“Allie wants to know if we have any honey in the stores, and if so, how much.”
I knew they wouldn’t do it for free, I thought.
Jack just smiled.
“Chief?” I looked at Ricki Peterson.
“Last inventory we still had three, two pound cans, Skip.”
“Pass it on, Jack.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“That’s about all I have right now ladies. I hope y’all didn’t mind me asking Tish to join us. I think her information helped. Thanks Tish.”
“I only provided background on Japanese mythology, Sensei, but I am glad I helped.”
1400hrs, 100 miles South of the Southern Marshall Islands, May 11th, 2028
“It’s still strange to look over and see her a hundred yards away, Alex.” Emily commented as we looked starboard from the bridge.
“What’s stranger still is no sound of the diesels or their smoky exhaust!” Chief Samuels added.
“That would be the fusion reactor that you installed in her, Chief. No need for the diesels to ever run again.” I saw her mouth open to argue the point. “Don’t worry, Ricky Lynn, they still run, it’s just that fuel is so expensive these days!”
“I know skipper, my sister took me out clubbin’ on our last visit. Them hydrogen cars is somethin’ ain’t they? And who woulda’ thought ya would have to pay to listen to the radio?”
“Chief, how are your engines holding out, we’ve been running them pretty hard since we left Ni’ihau?”
“They ain’t even breathin’ hard, Skipper! When do you plan to submerge?”
“Like we discussed, we’ll submerge tonight at 2300hrs. We’ll stop just outside that one mile range limit from Kili until 1030hrs- then we launch the pixies.”
“Alex?” Jack appeared in the hatchway. “Alex, Allie wants to borrow Randi. She and her sister need her to access some surveillance satellites and want us to come along side.
“The sea is smooth enough. Tell her we’ll be right over, Jack.”
Within minutes the two boats gently bumped hulls and mooring lines were exchanged.
“So, sis, what’s your idea?” I asked as I reached the future Sand Dollar’s bridge.
“I figured we could use a little heads up before we storm the island, sis. I asked Randi to patch into one of the Navy’s satellites and do a little twenty-first century reconnaissance. I still have a few favors at Norfolk- not that we would need them with two Randi’s here.”
“Do you think that will work? Won’t Janelle be expecting something like that?”
“I’m betting her knowledge of modern technology is minimal. She is more expecting of our gifts then conventional weaponry.”
“I saw that the three-inch gun does the trick, sis, but I couldn’t get specifics like trajectory, windage, or accuracy.”
“Neither could Alexis or I! I guess we just have to do things the old fashioned way- rely on our gun crews.”
“Speaking of crew, how’s Alexis taking to the silent service?”
“Like she was born on the boat, sis. Melanie, well, she’s not doin’ so good. I assigned the forward head to her specifically. She’s a little better today- so far.”
“Do you want Emily to have a look?”
“It wouldn’t hurt, I guess.”
“She’ll be right over, Alex.” Jack echoed in my head.
“It never ends, sis.” Allie confided with a smile and a wink.
“This is called Dramamine; it will help settle your nerves, dear.” Emily said to her Terran patient as Tish and I looked on.
“I’m sorry, mother. I thought my continence would equal yours. I am an embarrassment to my lineage.” Melanie declared sadly as tears ran down her cheeks.
“You have made me nothing but proud, love! Remember, I was practically born on the water. You, on the other hand, have only seen it in a glass, fountain, or reflecting pool before coming to Earth. You have not dishonored me in the least, sweet Melanie.” Tish consoled her daughter.
“Um, Alex, can I have a word with both of you…in private?” Emily said mysteriously.
“Sure. Tish, stay here with Melanie, we’ll be right back.
Emily, Allie and I went topside while Admiral Demmit and Jack stayed in the Con.
“What’s the problem, sis?” I asked as we stopped by the breach of the deck gun.
“Alex, we should have left her at base!” Emily said cryptically.
“Why, sis?” Allie asked.
“She doesn’t have sea-sickness, sis.”
“Get outta here!” Allie exclaimed with a smile.
“You’re kidding!” I choked.
Emily nodded. “Almost a month along.”
“So, how do we tell Tish- or Melanie for that matter?”
“My guess is that Mel already knows, but is trying to keep it secret. What I have prescribed isn’t Dramamine, but a placebo. I wouldn’t risk giving her anything in her condition.”
“Sensei, a word if you please?” Tish’s voice asked quietly from behind us.
Turning around, I immediately noticed the loss of color in her petite face.
“Are you okay, Tish?” The three of us gasped.
“Sensei, I wish to inform you that something quite amazing has come to pass!” She paused and swallowed hard. “I am to be a grandmother!”
At this point Tish began to waver and shake- her head dipped to each side in confusion.
“Sensei, I fear I am at a loss for words, ma’am. I look to you for your guidance on this issue- I also fear I am in danger of losing consciousness!”
Carefully Allie, Emily, and I, lowered the motionless women into Sand Dollar’s pressure hull after carefully crossing the gangway, and gently placed her onto her awaiting rack.
“Bet you didn’t see that one coming!” Allie giggled quietly as we turned to head topside again.
“I did, sis. I’m the medical seer, remember?” Emily answered seriously.
“You!” Allie pointed to her, “You…need to be less serious, Emily Scott!”
“Sis, until this mission…and this war, are finished, I will stay serious and attend my patients- both of whom now require my attention!” Emily abruptly closed the door to Tish’s quarters on us.
“What’d I say?” Allie looked confused as we stood in the narrow passageway.
“In case you don’t remember, sis, Emily takes her profession very seriously. It’s like she has this switch that she flicks on…” I confided.
“I know that, but…”
“No buts, sis! When Emily is working you leave her alone if you aren’t her patient. That’s just the way she is- always has been.” I reminded her. “Especially when so much is riding on the success of a mission.”
“I’m sorry, sis. It’s just that she hasn’t been so focused since the fall of Saigon! I really did forget how she could be.” Allie admitted.
“Well you two can make up and get reacquainted. I’m requesting she stay with Melanie and Tish over here until we secure Kili.” I suggested.
“I wouldn’t have it any other way, sis.” Allie smiled. “We better get underway if we want to get to Yuuka in time. I take it you’ll be surfacing just after sundown tonight? Just like old times?”
“Unless you know where I can get one of those fusion reactor things, yes. If you want to run ahead and take up position, feel free, sis, I don’t have the luxury of higher power output like you do.”
“Hey, I never said my Sand Dollar was any faster than yours! We still have the same hull and electrics- just a better power source. I’ll see you on the surface tonight, sis.”
Our embrace tingled as usual and I returned to my Sand Dollar. Once Randi and I were aboard, I ordered our moorings released and moved us away from our sister boat. With just a nod from me, Jack recalled the lookouts. After securing the hatch, I gave the order to submerge the boat.
“Clearing fifty feet, Skip.” Carroll informed me from my doorway.
“Thanks, Carroll. Inform the next watch that we surface at…” I looked at my wristwatch, “At 2150hrs to recharge.”
“Aye, Skip.” Carroll went to leave, but turned back to face me. “Skip, a word if you don’t mind?” She asked quietly.
“Lieutenant?”
“Skip, why…” she paused. “Why did I wait so long?”
“Wait so long for what, Carroll?”
“Why did I wait so long to have a baby?” She blushed.
“As near as I can remember, the Navy has a reg that forces female officers to resign should they become pregnant.” I couldn’t reveal the true reason- that she was just too frightened to get married and have children. I would be changing the timeline if I did.
“But you are still commissioned when Cassie and Sam are born!”
“But I can be in two places at once, Carroll!” I smiled as she caught my statement’s meaning.
“So that’s how you do it!”
“Don’t tell anyone, Carroll, especially, Admiral Demmit.” I put a finger to my smiling lips and raised an eyebrow.
“Your secret’s safe with me, Alex.”
I didn’t have the heart to tell her that, being the niece of an Admiral, certain courtesies were afforded Emily and I.
“Cap, Joss just sent word that Tish is awake and well. Dr. Scott wants to know if we’re all healthy over here.” Jack informed me from behind Carroll.
“I take it you told her everything is fine?”
Jack blushed. “Ya, Alex, I did. You don’t mind, do you?”
I just rolled my eyes at her.
0600hrs, 150 miles Southeast of Kili Island, May 12th, 2028
“Alex, Allie just received a call from the Detroit. They want to join up with us as an escort.” Jack told me after gently knocking at my doorframe to wake me.
“Why would a Destroyer Escort want to escort us, the war’s been over for eighty years?” I replied somewhat groggy.
“Alex, the Detroit is a nuclear sub- so Joss tells me.”
“Why on Earth would a modern boat want to hook up with us?”
“I asked the same question, Alex. Admiral Steinert wants us to surface and pull alongside after they surface.”
“Well, I guess the Admiral knows best! Give the order to surface, Jack. I’ll be right there after I put my modern face on. You and Ricky Lynn probably better show the crew the modern version of makeup too.”
“Aye, Cap! Can I borrow your washcloth first?”
“We’re just breaking the surface, Cap.” Jack informed me a few minutes later as I cleared the forward hatch of the control room.
“Then let’s go see what a city class sub looks like, Commander.”
Reaching the bridge, all that was visible was Sand Dollar two hundred yards to our starboard.
“Admiral Steinert wants you to go to battle stations, Cap. She also wants pennants and the ensign flying.” Jack said to me with some confusion.
“Lookouts to the bridge.” I announced into the squawk. “I also want battle stations and full parade dressings topside- on the double!” I added.
Five minutes later all guns were manned and our long wire antenna was strung with pennants. The stars and bars flew proudly over our heads- albeit minus two stars for the date!
Our sister ship took a few minutes longer to dress.
“So, where are they, Jack?” I asked a few minutes later as I scanned the waves for any periscope wakes.
“Joss said they’re here, Cap. She said the Admiral says to be patient.”
“Skipper! Sonar has something huge coming up beside us quick!” Jamie’s excited voice shouted from the squawk.
I caught a stray glint of sunlight between our two Sand Dollars. The glint became a periscope, then two periscopes. A large black sail appeared next and continued to rise out of the water. I recognized the modern conning tower from the picture of the Nautilus I had seen in my earlier travels.
The smooth, streamlined sail rose higher and higher off the waves. If this was any indication of size, my proud Sand Dollar was dwarfed in comparison!
Finally the hull of our guest gently broke the surface. The Detroit was more than four times the size of my boat! Her sleek, rounded black hull glistened in the early morning sun.
“Cap, Allie says come to all stop and prepare our moorings. She also says that it’s your turn to be Allie.”
“Maneuvering, all stop.” I ordered into the squawk.
“All stop, aye, Skipper.” Carroll replied over the speaker.
“Prepare mooring lines!” Jack shouted down to the crew.
No one moved; all eyes were transfixed on the monstrous boat.
“Prepare mooring lines!” She shouted again, this time getting action.
“Ahoy, Captain! Bring your vessel alongside!” A man’s voice echoed across the water from some thirty feet over our heads. I could barely make out the faces high up on their bridge.
Within minutes we were moored alongside the Detroit and their gangway finally made landing on our deck. Jack and I descended the ladder to our foredeck as a male and female officer appeared from a hatch on the side of Detroit’s huge conning tower. We waited as the two made their way across to us. I thought both looked somewhat familiar.
“Captain…“ The late twenties man said before both gasped, abruptly stood to attention and saluted! “Admiral, we didn’t recognize you in that old uniform, ma’am!” He said.
Before I had a chance to correct him, both heads turned slightly and their faces went pale. They seemed to be looking past me.
“Jack? There’s a familiar looking submarine off our port side now, isn’t there?” I asked my Ex-O calmly without looking around.
“Yep.”
“She’s laughing at me right now too?”
“Yep.”
“You…um…want to take care of that, Commander?”
“Yep.”
“Thank you, Jack.”
“You are quite the show off, Alex.” She replied ending our calm conversation. “Excuse me a moment.” Jack said dropping her salute and turning away. “Prepare to receive mooring lines off to port! I want them secured now ladies!”
“I’m sorry you had to see that Captain. My sister loves to make a bold entrance.” I smiled and held my composure as both officers returned their attention to me. “Commander Allie Steinert. Welcome aboard the Sand Dollar.”
“Captain Vernon Reynolds and this is my Ex-O, Commander Julia Masterson of the USS Detroit. I’m sorry, Captain, I thought you were your sister. We always get the two of you confused.” He winked at me.
“People always have trouble differentiating us, captain. The Admiral will be over shortly, I predict.”
“You had to use your gift for that one, Empress?” Cmdr. Masterson asked with a giggle.
“Forgive us for not following protocol, Empress. You can never be sure who is on watch.” Capt. Reynolds added as he clandestinely pointed back toward the Detroit.
“That’s okay. I already know what day it is. I’ll let it slide this time…so, y’all here to visit your moms, you two? I have a two for one special today only- post moms and pre moms! What’ll it be, y’all?” I laughed as we shook hands.
“Actually we’re here at the Admiral’s request, Empress. That’s about all we know.” Cmdr. Masterson answered before I saw her eyes again look past me. A moment later I felt a familiar tingle on my shoulder.
“Vern! Jules! Glad you could make it! Has Allie been boring y’all again with her travel stories?” My twin asked with a giggle.
“No Admiral, we were just wondering why we were called in as escort. The Empress thought we were here to visit our mothers.” Julia replied.
“That is one reason, I suppose, but the main reason is for some hardware y’all are carryin’!”
“Something’s happened on Kili.” Vernon stated suddenly. Cmdr. Masterson looked at him with concern.
Alex and I both nodded.
“Whatcha need, Admiral?” He asked.
“Do they still have you carrying that ultra small GPS unit? The one the CIA uses for tracking someone? The one no one’s’ s’pose to know about?”
“Is that all? How many do ya need?” The captain responded.
“Just one, but I also need you to hang back a few miles tomorrow for back up.”
“CINCPAC gave you Carte’ Blanc, Admiral. We’re at your service.”
“Good, I’ll need that positioner ASAP so we can get it fitted to Sasha.”
“She’s here? And her girls, Alex?” Julia’s voice jumped an octave.
“The whole flight is aboard my boat, Jules.” Alex confirmed.
Cmdr. Masterson turned to her captain. “Permission to board her Sand Dollar, Captain?” She asked, her excitement very evident.
“Granted. Tell mom I’ll be over shortly, I’d like to see what she really looked like in her heyday, first.” Vernon looked to me for permission.
“She hasn’t received her gift yet, hun, she’s still a little sensitive about that.” I warned.
Capt. Reynolds chuckled. “Not mom…err, Ensign Reynolds, Empress- the boat!”
“Oh. Well right this way, captain.” I pointed to the ladder on Sand Dollar’s conning tower. Something bothered me though as we approached the first rung. “Shouldn’t you have a watch posted Captain?” I asked.
“No, I just have to check in every-so-often, Empress.”
To prove his point he reached for his left ear and gently touched a small, thin stick jutting out from just below his earlobe. “Officer of the watch, I want notified only if radar picks something unusual up. I’ll be performing my safety inspection with her captain first. Cmdr. Masterson has started her inspection of the Admiral’s boat also. Maintain VLF and SATCOM silence. Reynolds out.”
He released the device. “There, Empress, we shouldn’t be interrupted now. After you, ma’am.” Capt. Reynolds motioned to the ladder. “Where is Ensign Reynolds anyway, Empress?”
“We’re still at battle stations, Vernon, Foreword torpedo.” I motioned to our bow as I started up the ladder.
“Does she know about me yet?”
“Well, we haven’t had any unexplained, localized snow showers on Ni’ihau yet.”
“That’s right, you did say she hasn’t developed her gift yet, didn’t you?”
Reaching the bridge, I looked forward. “Jack! You might want to issue foul weather gear! I think it might rain in a few minutes!” I shouted down to her.
My Ex-O scanned the horizon in vain for any sign of storm clouds. “Are you sure, Cap?”
“Trust me; it’s going to pour for a few minutes…but only on the foredeck!” I answered as I pictured mother and son meeting for the first time.
Jack nodded. “Everybody in slickers! Now! Cap says it’s going to rain!” She shouted to the crew.
Vernon Reynolds stared at me. “You mean I’m the catalyst?”
“It’s the best gift you’ll ever give her, hun.” I laughed.
0800hrs, 150 miles Southeast of Kili Island, May 11th, 2028
“Thank you for the breakfast invitation, Captain Reynolds. My compliments to your galley staff.”
“Thanks, ma’am, glad you liked it.”
“Cap?”
“Yes?” Both Alex and I and Vernon responded to the voice at the door.
Alex and I smiled at Capt. Reynolds.
“Sorry, Commander, Admiral. Capt. Reynolds, I still can’t explain that freak rain shower to our port earlier! It just came out of nowhere!”
“It’s okay, Jones, I’ve seen stranger things happen. I’m not even entering it in my log so don’t sweat it, chief.”
“But sir, what about the incident with SS353? She was on our starboard one minute then on our port the next!”
“Mr. Jones, I don’t think you need to know about that aspect of the mission.” Alex interrupted with the authority of her rank.
“No, ma’am! Sorry, Admiral!” the young man jumped to attention.
Alex stood and approached him. “Mr. Jones, are you familiar with an old twentieth century motion picture based on a book called ‘The Philadelphia Experiment’?” She put her hand on his shoulder and smiled.
“No shit?” He quickly corrected himself. “I mean…no kidding…um…Admiral?”
“No shit, Mr. Jones. Something like that, yes.” Alex winked at the astonished sailor. “Not a word of this to the rest of the crew or I’ll have you up on charges so fast it’ll beat the astronauts to Mars! Now get back to work!”
“Yes, Ma’am…err, Admiral!”
He quickly disappeared down the passageway.
We sat in silence for a few minutes before Capt. Reynolds spoke.
“So…Ensign Reynolds…you’ve been uncharacteristically quiet all morning? What do you think of the Detroit?”
Amy sat and stared back at him. Something she had been doing since we sat down in the officer’s lounge.
“Miss Reynolds, it is quite safe to speak freely, everyone here knows who we are.” I reassured her.
“I just can’t get over it. My son has his own boat, Captain.” She said at such a low volume, those of us on the other side of the table could barely hear her.
“I owe it all to you, mom.” He smiled.
“No son, I owe it all to you!” Present day Amy told her son.
I noticed my Amy still wasn’t comfortable with her ‘twin sister’ as she refused to make full eye contact with her.
“You’ll get use to your gift, Amber. A few months from now, you’ll be all grown out of those little squalls!” Amy told her past twin- my 1944 Amy. She put a reassuring hand on her shoulder.
“Ow! Stop doing that! Skipper, why do I keep getting shocked?” Amber whined.
“It is our way of saying ‘Hello’ to our temporal twin, Miss Reynolds. You just have to accept it.” I answered with a giggle.
“So, Allie, why wouldn’t my mom accept our invite?”
“You know how sensitive she is about her appearance, Julia. She still has a month before her gift appears. Corrine is afraid your crew might get the wrong impression of her, hun, and I need my gun crew on their toes tomorrow!”
“I never realized what she went through when it first happened, Empress. I guess that explains why she and dad bought a large house with such high ceilings.”
“I wasn’t there until after Amy and the others got her clear, but she looked incredibly embarrassed when Jack and I entered the compartment that morning.” I admitted.
“I understand mom’s reason for not coming, but why didn’t my present mom come, Admiral?” Julia asked looking somewhat confused.
“I think she felt she would be teasing her past self, hun- in effect embarrassing herself further.” Alex explained. “Think of how you felt- how you were treated after you developed…before you realized your gift, Jules.”
“You…ah…too, Commander?” My Amy- Amber- cringed.
Julia Masterson remained quiet and lowered her eyes to her empty plate.
“Aaaackward!” Amy sang out quietly through clinched teeth as she elbowed her twin.
“About tomorrow then, Empress, what is your plan to liberate Kili?” Capt. Reynolds asked changing the subject.
“Alex and I plan on surfacing our boats at 1030hrs local time. Shortly thereafter, Alex will launch our reconnaissance and rescue sortie. After receiving targeting information and the girls clear the area, our gunners will try to land a few well aimed shells on their illusionist…”
“You intend to kill the person causing the disruption, Empress?” Vernon looked appalled at the thought.
“My intention is to incapacitate him or her, captain. I will only take a life if absolutely necessary. I must remind you that, while not sanctioned by our government, we are technically at war, Captain. This is effectively a hostage situation, and as you know neither the U.S. nor the Empress negotiates.” I growled as I thought about Yuuka, Billie, Isabeau, Random, Reilly and our two mind warriors, Cami and Cassi.
“Forgive me Empress, but I thought you vowed to preserve life…”
“In this case I make exception, Capt. Reynolds!” I slammed my palms down on the table.
Did the lights just flicker?
I paused a moment to settle down.
“This woman…these people took advantage of my eight-year old granddaughter to attack us! Damn right um gonna kill the bitch!” I hissed.
I shouldn’t have let that slip!
“When did Sam or Cassie have a child, Admiral?” Julia asked in surprise.
“They didn’t, Jules. You’ll understand everything, hopefully by tomorrow night.” Alex quickly covered my anger driven slip. “Sis, y’all just settle yerself down now, y’hear!” She pointed to me. “I’m angry ‘bout it too, but y’all don’t see me spittin’ nails! What’id Ma think ah us?”
“Wha don’ we call on ‘er over on yer boat ta find out, Alex?” I sassed back.
“Wow! I think that is the first time I’ve ever heard your full accent, Alex!” Vernon admitted.
“Y’all ain’t heard nothin’ yet if’in our sisters is harmed by that witch!” My sister snapped.
“Forgive us, Empress! Apparently we are not as up to date on the sisterhood as we thought.” Capt. Reynolds apologized.
“Vern’s right, Alex! We know that you have traveled the world and history, but can only speculate at your other adventures. Surely you have seen your successful outcome of this campaign?”
“I have seen many possible outcomes Julia. The solution we have settled upon- “I pointed between Alex and I, “provides the best resolution to the problem…however, our history and the future still throw out small…glitches. I have tried to anticipate as many of these temporal glitches as possible. I have made a few mistakes in my time as Empress- I’m still human, after all.”
“You sounded so much like Mina just now, Empress.” Vernon Reynolds complimented me. “I wish she and Admiral Demmit could have accepted my invitation this morning.”
“And just how would the crew react to seeing a man who died in 1985, Captain?” Alex asked frankly.
Vernon and Julia lowered their eyes.
“The thirty-seven of us on this boat WOULD have a lot of explaining to do to the rest of the crew and to the Navy, Admiral.”
“Then we’ll keep this quiet until later, Captain.” Alex suggested.
“Just later, Ma’am?” He responded. “Is something else going to happen?”
“If everything goes to plan, we all get to live- as in, the whole planet gets to live!” I divulged.
“Sounds awfully ominous, Empress.”
“Whether or not we evict our unwanted tenants will depend on how certain parties will react, Captain. That’s all I can say for now and still provide you with plausible deniability.”
“Do we really need that, ma’am?”
“Unless things go wrong and you want blamed for the loss of millions of Earth’s inhabitants- yes!”
“But you won’t let things get to that point, Empress.” Julia suggested sounding very concerned.
“Sis,” Alex interrupted, “Vernon Reynolds and Jules have never met Camille or Cassiopeia Darough.”
“I forgot about that, sis. Julia, you and Vern have met Jacquelyn Cummins, right?” They both nodded.
“Cami and Cassiopeia are just as powerful. I remind you that there will be four Mind Warriors on or near Kili tomorrow. Anything can happen.”
“Alex, Carroll recommends we get underway if we want to reach Kili on schedule.” Jack’s voice rang out in my head.
“Jacki is right, Empress.” Capt. Reynolds conceded apparently receiving Jack’s message too. “Empress, Admiral, it’s been very nice having you aboard the Detroit. Julia and I, on behalf of our other brothers and sisters on board wish you good hunting. We’ll be standing by at your specified rendezvous co-ordinates. Mom, it was good to see both of you again! I only hope we will have many more reunions!”
Capt. Reynolds embraced both women- the same was repeated on Alex and I. Julia Masterson followed her captain’s lead and we were soon escorted to the gangway.
“Captain, was it really the way it was to happen?” My Amy Reynolds asked after Alex and her Amy cleared our gangway to their Sand Dollar.
“More or less…why?” I gave her a devious smile.
“I heard Mina giving you warnings about creating more time paradox things, Captain, and just wondered…well…if this wasn’t one of them?”
“Ensign Reynolds, the very fact that we exist at all is a paradox. Think about that as you contemplate your life and the many twists and turns it takes over the next three hundred or so years.” My smile softened.
“He is handsome.” She mumbled out not expecting me to hear.
“His good looks are from his father, Amy, he looks just like him.”
I can’t wait to meet him, Empress.” She said as we started up the Conning tower ladder.
Jack, seal her up and take us to four-zero feet. Resume our course all ahead full.” I gave the order to start the final leg of our crucial mission.
“Aye, Cap. Dive control, sound the alarm and submerge the boat. Planes down two degrees to forty feet. Maneuvering, all ahead full.”
1025hrs, 1.5 miles East of Kili Island, May 12th, 2028
“Maneuvering confirms all stop. Alex, we’re here.” Carroll announced after checking her chart one last time. She looked nervous- maybe anxious?
“Thanks, Lieutenant.” I reached for the squawk. “Ladies,” I paused a second, “We have arrived at Kili Island. At this time I’d like us to go to battle stations. In another five minutes we’ll be surfacing next to our sister submarine, Sand Dollar. I’d like all gun crews and lookouts topside. We will be preparing the three-inch deck gun with the special shells that Admiral Covington has provided. Lieutenant Sheldon will be in charge of targeting after we receive the location of our primary target. I need everyone at they’re very best today- the fate of our society is at stake! I would like to add that we are to be observed by this era’s men and women of the Silent Service. The USS Detroit will be watching our performance from a safe distance. Let’s show the boys and girls what a real boat crew can do, shall we?”
Before releasing the mic button, I gave the order to surface Sand Dollar.
“It’s still strange to see her over there, Alex. I don’t think I’ll get used to it any time soon.”
“Barring any unseen circumstances this is the only time we’ll sail together, Jack.” I said sadly as we looked from the bridge. My crew had assumed battle stations in record time and we now waited for Alex…Admiral Covington to give Sasha and her daughters’ clearance to take off.
“Cap, Jacki says Sasha’s flight is equipped and standing by.” Jack informed me as we saw five women take up position on the fore deck of our sister boat. We were holding position fifty yards from her in order to reduce our radar and sensor profile at Reilly Research Station.
“Jacki says the GPS locator is functional and ready, Cap. Melanie said her test earlier confirmed receiving…video…from Sasha five by five- whatever that means. Alex is waiting for your signal, Allie.”
“Very well, Jack. Lt. Smith to the bridge.” I called into the squawk.
“Can you or Jacki hear anyone from over there, Jack?” I motioned to Kili.
“Nothing, Alex. It’s like when you phase out. We can’t hear a thing from the Island- not one soul.”
“You wished to see me, Captain?” Mina asked as she climbed out of the hatch behind Jack and I.
“Highness, I thought you should have the honor of starting the final segment of our mission to liberate our ancestral home. Take my pistol and fire one shot into the air, my sister.” Jack and I both bowed to her, as she looked between my Colt in her hand, the women waiting over on the other Sand Dollar’s foredeck, and us.
“Empress, this is for you to do.”
“Please, Mina, you alone have the right as Kili’s reigning monarch. Pull the trigger, Mina.” I looked to the pistol she held cradled in both hands.
“Will anyone die this day, Empress?”
“You know as well as I, Mina. The pixies await the signal, highness.” I nodded to the five women waiting in close single file on the foredeck fifty yards to our port.
“Fly safe, sisters!” Mina shouted before pulling the trigger and firing a single round into the air.
Like in file footage of the Doolittle raid, Sasha started to run up the deck toward the bow- gaining speed. As she neared the deck’s end she became smaller and smaller until her wings could carry her weight and she took to the air. Her daughters followed suit and soon all five were safely in the aloft. Sasha, Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony made one flyby before heading for Kili while gaining altitude.
Everyone witnessing the spectacle cheered and whistled their support!
Within seconds all five were out of sight. I turned around to see Jack crying. Mina too, was wiping her eyes.
“Commander? Lieutenant?” I asked.
“That…that was…so…so…beautiful, Alex!” Jack sniffed.
“They are so very brave and selfless, Empress. They will do anything for you, you know.” Mina wiped her eyes again.
“They will do anything for any of us, Highness!” I corrected her.
“Alex, Jacki is going to start her relay from Melanie.”
I nodded to Jack. “Have her relay the GPS coordinates to Carroll for targeting.”
“Aye, Cap”
We watched silently through Sasha’s eyes as she searched and found Yuuka over a mile above Kili Island. The tired pixie looked relieved and gladly accepted assistance from her sisters. Sasha’s eyes followed her four daughters and Yuuka as they turned and headed back to us. Her hands appeared in her vision and her two pointer fingers formed the bars of a crosshair- her signal that she was directly over our primary target.
“Jacki has relayed Carroll the location and altitude, Alex. I’ll relay her results to the gun crews in a minute.”
Sasha quickly dropped her hands as she, and us, suddenly noticed what looked to be a fireball heading straight for her. The fireball quickly moved off to the left as Sasha apparently turned to avoid the frightening projectile.
“Jack, can you do anything!” I shouted.
I’m trying to form a shield around her Alex, but I don’t know exactly where she is- or how fast she’s flying!”
A blinding glow filled Sasha’s vision and it began to lose focus and fade to black.
“NOOOO!” I shouted in anguish. “That wasn’t supposed to happen! All six should make it back alive!” I heard Alex’ voice echo back.
There was movement on our foredeck. Jack had relayed Carroll’s computations and both Sand Dollars’ guns were moving into position.
“Alex, guns are ready!” Jack’s voice drew me back from my distress.
“WASTE THAT BITCH!” I hissed. My tone left no question as to my intent!
In unison, both big guns fired- the deafening noise and concussion a small price to pay for losing one of our own!
“Time to target, Commander,” I barked!
“Five seconds, Alex.”
After the expected delay, my lookouts spotted smoke rising from the island.
“Anything, Jack?” I asked anticipating a positive response.
A smile flashed across her face!
“Cami sends her thanks, Alex!” she said with a joyous screech.
“Skipper, I have incoming- one o’clock, twenty degrees!” one of my lookouts shouted.
“Identify!”
“Pixies, Ma’am! Six of ‘em!”
Again a round of cheers erupted from both boats.
We watched as the flight of pixies split. A pair of pixies assisting a third approached each Sand Dollar. Both gun crews rushed forward to assist their landing.
“Chief Peterson, I need that honey on the foredeck immediately!” I said into the mic as Petunia, Peony, and Yuuka landed softly on the deck and quickly grew in size. Randi Peterson appeared from the forward torpedo hatch with two steel containers.
Jack and I climbed down to the foredeck as one container flew off to our sister boat.
“Thank you, girls, that was a marvelous rescue! I hope your mother wasn’t injured badly.”
“Emily says Sasha will be fine. She just had the wind knocked out of her, Alex.” Jack informed us.
“Yuuka, it took real dedication and guts to stay on position. Because of your sacrifice we were able to disable whoever was creating that delusion field. Thank you, Yuuka-chan!” I bowed to her.
“It…it was…only…thing…I…had…to do it…Empress.” She replied while trying to shovel honey into her mouth. “This…it…never tasted…so good!”
“Leave some for your rescuers, Yuuka-chan! They put their lives on the line to save yours!” I reminded her.
“So, are you three going to be okay?” I pressed.
“We are ready to move to step two, Empress!” Petunia/Peony stated enthusiastically.
“I too am ready, Empress!” Yuuka’s eyes burned brightly even though I knew she had to be tired from over forty minutes of hovering in the colder, thinner air.
“Ladies, I’m not sure if I should let you go with us. The illusion may have been disabled, but other unknown dangers may await us.”
“They hurt Momma! No one gets away with that, Empress.” The other twin said calmly. Her expression told another story though.
“Jack, tell Admiral Covington we’re going in- also get Tish up here. We might need an interpreter.”
“Aye, Cap! Alex says it’s your show! She’ll head up the second wave, Allie. As soon as we verify that the field is truly down, I’m to contact her.” Jack relayed my sister’s orders and paused a second. “She also says to expect three pixies at three o’clock, Cap.”
“Momma!” The twins shouted as they saw her and their two sisters’ approach.
A minute later six full-sized pixies stood beside us on the deck.
“Sasha, I’d rather you stayed behind to recuperate. You took a pounding up there!”
“It just knocked the wind out of me, Skipper. I’m feeling much better now.”
“Captain, you called for me?” Tish asked as she joined our group. “Sasha? But I just saw you back in Maneuvering. Oh, Sasha!” Tish smiled as she looked at the four beside her. “I take it these are your daughters?”
“Hi Tish! Ya, these are mine- Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony. Say hello, girls.”
“Ladies, we are wasting time. Where is Amy Reynolds, Jack?” I asked sounding a little impatient.
“Here, Skipper! What are your orders?”
“Take off your Mae West and helmet and take my hand, Ensign.” I ordered as the rest of our group joined hands also.
“Jack, bring up that Psionic shield of yours, please.”
“Ready, Alex.”
“Transiting to Kili in three, two, one.”
We found ourselves on the sandy ground of the tropical paradise called Kili Island. I quickly took attendance of our group- six pixies, one interpreter, one mind warrior, one local climate mage, and one Empress. I compared the number to the one I had written on the back of my left hand in ink. They matched and we were all still holding hands.
“Sasha, you, Yuuka and the girls let go and take to the trees. Keep us under constant surveillance just in case the illusionist survived. Amy, when I ask, I want you to think of something that will bring about a small, localized snowstorm. Think about how you would feel if your boyfriend cheated on you or some such thing.”
“Skipper?” She looked confused.
“Um…right. Then think about how your last girlfriend acted when you caught her with another guy and you were with her girlfriend.” I clarified- I hoped.
“I’ll try, Skipper.”
“Jack, have you heard from Cami since our arrival?”
“No, Cap, I haven’t! I’m worried!”
“Sasha, keep an eye out!” I said into the air. “Jack, let’s start for Reilly. I’m going to rephase us, but keep the shield on full.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Done. I think we should still hold hands though- just in case!”
I felt a small hand tug on my earlobe several times.
“Empress, four unknown women are heading this way!” Yuuka informed me. I watched as Sasha landed and informed Jack too. She nodded.
“Acknowledged. Stay out of sight.” I whispered. A slight pulling of the hair at my neck told me Yuuka was using my long hair as cover. Sasha followed Yuuka’s lead by hiding under Jack’s long, golden hair.
“Amy, I’m about to ask for that snow, so start concentrating, Ensign.” I said softly.
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Yuuka, if you don’t stop that nervous twitching of your wings…” I didn’t finish the threat as I felt the tickling on my neck stop.
“Sorry, Empress.” A quiet whisper said into my ear.
“Stop right there, Alien!” A familiar, but unwanted voice shouted from somewhere just ahead.
“I’m afraid you and your minions are the aliens here, Assistant Director, Janelle Hathor! Y’all are playing on my turf now, hun!” I responded in kind. “Keep it causal, Jack.” I told her quietly.
My Ex-O glanced over at me and nodded.
A small cloud started to form just above the trees. It reminded me of a stray wisp of fog. “Not just yet, Amy.” I whispered as I motioned with my eyes toward the wispy formation.
“Oh, how precious! The ‘Empress’ and her fellow abominations are holding hands! Are you afraid of me…‘sisters’?” Janelle’s gravelly voice cackled out.
“I can see why you like her so much, Alex. First rate personality there.” Jack laughed aloud.
“So, Janelle, I didn’t think ‘party crasher’ was listed on your resume’. To what do we blame the honor of your illustrious, and might I say untimely, presence?” I goaded our still unseen adversary.
“A mutual acquaintance was kind enough to provide transit, ‘Empress’.” Her voice was starting to hurt my ears- much like it had in Reilly.
“What’s the matter, ‘Mind Warrior’, can’t find your target?” She ended with a laugh that grated at the base of my neck.
“Nope! I think you’d know if I had even tried, Janelle.” Jack said calmly as she kept smiling.
“I see you still don’t believe in keeping your pets on a short leash, ‘Empress’!” Her emphasis of my title was starting to get old. I decided to see how she liked it.
“I don’t need to keep my friends on any leash at all, Assistant Director! Can you make that same claim…if you had any friends, that is?”
A fireball sped for us through the trees and impacted against Jack’s shield, quickly disbursing with no damage.
“You teach your pets well, “Empress’. What other tricks might I be amused by today?”
“I wasn’t in charge of planning today’s entertainment, Janelle, I thought this more a sporting event. I call it ‘Thermo-Nuclear War’! Here’s a preview.” I nodded to Jack as I pictured that most frightening of images.
A familiar voice screamed out in pain twenty yards ahead.
“Cami?” I gasped, as I suddenly wanted Janelle disposed of!
Jack squeezed my hand harder and pulled back at the same time.
‘Cami just came back online, Alex’ She said in my mind.
‘Empress! I’m sorry, Empress, she has a powerful thought controller by her side. Your images have freed me from her power! Thank you, Alex!’ Cami’s voice rang through my skull.
‘If you are indeed Camille Darough, then you will stand down and allow us to save you, Sweetheart! Continue to play to them in your expected part though.’
‘You remembered, Alex! One thing…don’t let that ‘thing’ look you in the eyes! That’s how she gains access, Alex!’ Came her mental reply.
“Jack, can you read them?” I whispered.
“Now I can. They must have been using Cami to jam their thoughts.”
“How many?”
“Three ahead of us- Cami and two unknown women. I think one is this Janelle, the other must be this thought controller. Two more are thirty degrees to starboard, another two are twenty-five degrees to port. I also have one closing from the rear!”
“One behind us, Jack? I didn’t think she was that well versed tactically!”
“Casseopia Darough wishes to join our assault, Cap.”
“Tell her to hang back about thirty meters from our position, Jack.”
‘I can hear and answer you myself, Empress. I was just waiting for mom to ‘unjam’ all our thoughts!’
‘Cassi, are Isabeau, Randi, Reilly, Billie, and Alex Reilly okay?’ I mentally asked.
‘I haven’t seen them since we rephased here thirty minutes ago, Empress.’
‘I can only hope she transported before Janelle caught on.’ I thought back.
“Deficit of counter-defensive statements so soon, Alien? I thought your reserve would archive more!” Janelle’s voice cackled out again.
“What did she just say, Skipper?” Amy and Jack both looked at me for a translation.
“The only deficit I wish to archive is that caused by your deletion, failed revision!” I shouted. Lowering my volume slightly, I added, “You would think she could speak more like an Earther after spending so much time on the planet!”
“Some people are just beyond learnin’, Alex!” Jack laughed loudly.
Another fireball flew at us through the trees and impacted harmlessly against Jack’s shield.
“Like I said…you would think she would learn after the first one fizzled!” She laughed again as Amy and I giggled.
“They have a program in this time period that provides extra attention to the mentally impaired, Janelle! You should investigate it…soon as possible!” I laughed.
A fireball double the size of the two previous scorched through the trees and impacted Jack’s shield. She noticeably flinched.
“That one stung a little. You think she’s angry, Cap?” She winked, as she kept smiling. “Really, Janelle? Is that all you’ve got? I thought a smug, self-righteous, sanctimonious, pompous, faux deity like you would have more punch! I’ve seen candles with more heat!” Jack continued her ridicule of our as yet unseen foe.
My Ex-O was rewarded with a fireball triple the size of the first two. It’s impact seeped through and made Jack wince a little.
“Now you’re getting somewhere! Betcha can’t put more into it though, ‘Ass-istant Die-rector!” Jack again laughed.
“Janelle always did fall far short of expectations, Jack! The girls on Reilly just humored her hoping she’d go away- sad, really! An airlock mishap would have been so much more…convenient!”
My laugh turned serious as another fireball, some five times larger, screamed through the poor, previously scorched palms, shearing them off in passing.
I saw Jack tense up a bit as she concentrated a little harder on her shield. I felt a strange tingling run through my arm into my hand. Was she drawing from me?
Jack nodded her head once to my questioning thought.
My skin started to tingle and goose pimples skyrocketed to prominence as Jack fortified her shield.
The immense fireball dispersed into it, reformed and was deflected back along its original course.
Two women screamed- one sounding almost like a dog yelping.
‘Warn me before you do that, Jacquelyn Cummins! I barely removed myself from harm!’ Cami’s voice rang through my head. ‘You didn’t murder them, but rendered them unconscious? Why?’
“Two down, Alex.” Jack acknowledged with a grim smile.
A ruckus erupted from our right as two heavily tanned men in whitish linens rose above the brush among the trees. Two, almost simultaneous, sickening cracks echoed through the calm air as both dropped to the ground.
“Four down!” Cassi stated calmly from behind us. Her voice had a somewhat mollified tone.
Before I could chastise her for her actions, the sound of wood cracking sounded off to our left. Two very large palms came racing at us like enormous spears!
Cami came into view, stopped, looked at the large projectiles and wagged her right pointer finger side to side. Her expression was even darker than when she almost killed Janelle in Reilly’s home universe.
Both trees stopped in mid-air, fell straight to the ground, and disintegrated into a cloud of sawdust.
“Cami, we’re okay, Sweetheart!” I tried to get her attention, but seemed to be failing.
“Alex, she’s powering up!” Jack warned. Any warning was unnecessary though, as I could feel my skin start to crawl again.
“Cami?” I asked calmly again.
“Mom? Power down, please?” Cassi appeared from our right and approached Cami with slow caution.
“Mommy? Aunt Jacki and the Empress can finish this. Please power down- for me?” Cassi sounded ready to cry.
My crawling skin eased.
“You…you…deleted those two men!” Cami’s attention turned to her daughter. “I did not educate you on such procedures!”
“No, mom, you didn’t.”
“Analysis!” Cami demanded through tears.
“Petunia and Peony had been near capture, mother. I quickly assessed the situation and reacted. The resultant action was purely instinctual and necessary to continue our defensive posture.” She explained calmly.
As the two embraced, two screaming men jumped up and ran toward us from about sixty yards away.
“I have this one, Skipper!” Ensign Reynolds said as deep concentration turned her face bright red.
A small, dark gray cloud appeared out of nowhere. It quickly grew in size and density until roughly fifty yards in diameter and blacker than midnight. Two bright, white-hot, lightning bolts flashed from the cloud in rapid succession. Both bolts hit their respective targets! As quickly as it had appeared, the angry cloud dispersed.
“Nice shootin’, Tex!” Jack whistled in admiration as she pointed to her.
“I didn’t know you knew how to do that, Amy.” I said in amazement.
“I told myself I could, Skipper.”
“Here’s to positive thinking, Ensign!”
“No, ma’am, I literally…told myself…I could do it!”
Instead of congratulating her, I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed. “Then you both did a wonderful job!” I whispered.
“Alex! Janelle is awake and heading for Reilly! Her dog…um…thing is with her too!” Jack shouted.
“Anubis.” Cami interrupted.
“What?” I asked.
“Janelle calls her creation Anubis- part human, part canine! I don’t know how she did it, Alex, just don’t look into its eyes!”
“Is Jacki still relaying all of this, Jack?”
“Sure is, Cap! Why?”
“It’s about time the Empress has some fun, Ladies!”
“I know that look, Alex. You’re not taking another trip back to Pearl? They have enough problems as it is!” Jack looked worried.
“I think the paradox that is Janelle Hathor is about to terminate.”
“What’s she mean, Miss Cummins?” Ensign Reynolds asked in confusion.
“Someone’s gonna become dino-chow!” Jack sang childishly with a devious smile.
“Cool! Can we come, Alex?” Petunia and Peony asked as they grew up beside us.
“I didn’t say anything about dinosaurs!”
“AAAAWWW!” seven voices cried. I had forgotten about Yuuka and Sasha hidden on our shoulders. They had grown to full size behind Jack and I.
“Jack, ask Alexis if our secured commlink can reach someone who is, say…unconscious.”
“She says you know the answer to that already, so why ask?”
“Thank you! Alert everyone to go to stage three, Commander!” I said as my devious smile returned.
“Aye, Cap!”
“Ensign Reynolds, I want you to picture Reilly’s airlock.”
“Aye, Skipper, got it.”
“Next I’d like you to make it snow in that general area, Amy! I want a full-fledged blizzard- at least a foot of nice slippery snow- got it?”
“I’ll do my best, Skipper!”
“Good. Now let’s go snare us a two-legged varmint!” I exclaimed as we set off for Reilly station.
The temperature drop was very noticeable as we reached the small clearing one hundred feet from Reilly’s airlock. More noticeable still was the foot of virgin snow that had miraculously fallen in the ten minutes it took us to reach Reilly!
“That’s good, Ensign. Great job!”
“Thanks, Skipper!” Amy blushed.
“Now what, Alex?” Sasha asked.
“Now you and your small armada take to the air and wait for a clear opening into Reilly!”
“But Reilly’s sensors will be able to follow us, Empress, have you forgotten?” Yuuka cried.
“Time to learn a new pixie trick, Yuuka-chan.” I winked.
“Am I able to become invisible, Empress?” She said, excited by the prospect.
“No, but you can all do something even more amazing, my Pixie sisters.” I hinted.
“Alexis, time to rephase, hun.” I called out into the air above me.
“I really wish you would stop that, mom! You knew exactly where I was!” Alexis said after rephasing next to me with her hands on her hips.
“Now you know how I feel every time y’all kneel to me!”
Alexis rolled her eyes at me. That’s my girl, I thought!
“Are you sure you want to try this, hun?” I asked as she walked to, and stood with our six full size pixies.
“I have seen the initial desired results, mom. It will definitely work…being able to return is topic for much concern.” She replied looking to the ground sadly.
“Empress, what are we to do and how is your daughter involved?” Sasha asked in confusion.
“I want y’all to join hands.” I motioned to the six pixies and Alexis. I paused a moment. “Alexis, honey, you don’t have to do this- there are a few other options.” I advised her once more.
“Alexis? What is going to happen?” Sasha inquired as she looked between my daughter and I.
“I want the six of you to go to pixie mode while holding tightly to my hands.” Alexis ordered while closing her eyes to prepare.
“What? M’lady, what you ask is impossible!” Sasha cried out in surprise. “It has never been done- ever!”
“Do it! Before I change my mind, Pixie!” Alexis barked; her eyes still closed tightly.
The six women looked between each other a few seconds then nodded in unison.
Before my eyes, my daughter- First High Princess Alexis of Citadel, Terra- began to shrink with the other six women. Occasionally a moan would escape her ever-smaller mouth. To my amazement, a set of pixie wings emerged from her back through her changing uniform.
The new, dark blonde haired pixie with beautiful, pink laced wings looked around in complete amazement, examining her hands, face, and her altered, green-tinted clothing.
“Alexis, honey, while still holding hands, I want you to try to phase out, hun.” I asked quietly knowing how sensitive her hearing was now.
Seven pixies disappeared.
“That’s fine, hun, it worked. Can you rephase now?”
They reappeared, but the pink winged pixie stumbled and Yuuka stepped in to steady her.
“Sasha, is she okay?”
Flying to my shoulder, she gave me her report.
“Alexis is fine, Alex. She just got dizzy for a minute. I think she looked up too quickly. The same thing happened to me the first time.”
“Very well. Let’s see if those beautiful new wings of hers work.” I again said quietly.
“Aye, Skipper.” Sasha performed a controlled ‘swan dive’ from my shoulder and flew to her original position.
“Can they do that with any of us, Skipper?” Amy Reynolds asked quietly as she tried to keep her jaw connected and eyes securely in their sockets.
I nodded.
“What made you think of this approach, Alex?” Jack asked as she and Tish looked on in wonder.
“I didn’t, Jack.” I answered as we watched Alexis try to take-off. Her first few attempts ended with her falling on her behind. Her next try ended by knocking over Rose and Dahlia.
Yuuka flew up and took position on my shoulder.
“She’s doing good, Empress, really! My first few attempts caused a couple bumps and bruises. Give her a little time.”
I nodded, but stared at my tiny daughter.
“Alexis, stop over-thinking it! You Terrans always try to over-evaluate things- I swear you people love to make things complicated!” I glanced to Yuuka a second for any reaction. “Just let yourself go, hun. You think a bird has to concentrate on where it wants to go and all the merits it holds? No! It just spreads its wings and…” I motioned away from us- to the sky. ”Off it goes! Simple as that, honey- nothing complicated about it.” I smiled.
To my surprise, Alexis flew up to me and hovered a foot or so in front of my face.
“If you think it’s so easy you should try it, Mother!” She shouted with hands on her hips.
My smile burst forth as wide and as proud as possible!
“Did you hear me, Mother? I said you…should…I’m doing it! Mom, I’m actually flying!” She shrieked.
Alexis then smiled and took off like a bullet. I lost sight of her until she again stopped before me a few seconds later.
“This is so fun, mom!” She smiled as she flew forward and placed a kiss on the tip of my nose.
“Don’t let that detract from your mission, Princess! Remember not to phase out until after you clear the inner airlock hatch. It doesn’t like our kind of talent, honey.” I advised quietly. Alexis nodded her understanding.
Sasha, Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony took to the air and joined Alexis at eye level before me. Yuuka simply hovered off my shoulder to join them.
“See that Alexis is well protected, my Pixie sisters. I don’t want to explain any serious mishaps to her father. Now fly away to await your opportunity.” I motioned with my open hand to the airlock.
Seven pixies turned and flew away. One immediately returned.
“Empress, I will give my last breath for Lady Alexis!” Yuuka vowed before again speeding away.
“Seeing how enthralling flying around at five inches was to Yuuka, will she even want to return to us, Alex?” Cami sounded concerned.
“I haven’t been able to see that portion of the story, Cami. I hope she can fight the addiction.”
“Who would have thought a strict disciplinarian like Alexis would change so much from such a little change?”
“She just needed to be shown how to have fun, Cami. Now to get back to our own fun. I’m going to engage the encrypted comm link.” I informed my group.
“Is that wise, Cap? I mean, if Alex Reilly, Isabeau, Random, Reilly, or Billie Sangiere are compromised then Janelle…would know…everything…we…you…tell her! Great idea, Alex!” Jack smiled, as she understood my plan.
‘Allie, Janelle has taken the bait. We have confirmed that the past Empress’ standby has been inserted. Tell Alex Reilly her plan worked perfectly, over.’ I thought as I activated the ‘secured’ psychic link.
‘Alex, do you suspect her to have accessed our secured communications protocol?’
‘Negative. I doubt she would have the intelligence to decipher such a complex encryption scheme. Didn’t you tell me it took Random several sleepless nights of constant computations to generate the encryption format?’
‘But Random is one of those held in my station, Alex! If the Assistant Director has her, she has the key!’
‘I doubt she has the smarts to even figure that out, Alex.’
‘I’ll be over with the rest of our sisters in precisely zero-point-zero-zero-zero-four seconds, Alex.’
‘After the light resistance we’ve found so far, I think Jack and I can handle these amateurs, Alex. You and my daughter can come over to watch Jack and I mop up- shouldn’t take too long at all. After they show their cowardly faces, I mean.’
‘Alexis and I will be right over, Alex. Her heart rate has risen at the prospect of observing her mother prevail once again!’
‘I look forward to seeing you two, Steinert out.’ I glanced over to the red icon and thought about turning it off. The icon turned green to indicate communications had ceased. Now all we had to do was wait.
But the wait wasn’t long at all.
“Alex, a group of people, four I think, are entering the inside hatch- get ready!”
“Janelle one of them, Jack?”
“I’m not sure. The thoughts sound like hers.”
“As I expected. Amy, get ready to drop the temperature- think ‘Arctic Winter’- really sub-zero.”
“Aye, Skipper, one deep-freeze at your command.”
“Jack, two nice, well packed snowballs, one in each eye of this Anubis thing should disable its hypnotizing effect for a few minutes! Cami, once Jack blinds that thing I want you to melt a path wide enough to accommodate her. Combined with Amy’s temperature drop it should freeze solid. Tish, this is where you may learn to talk like an Egyptian.”
“Aye, Sensei.”
“Ready, Alex!”
As the airlock door opened, I strained to see if our advance assault team entered safely.
Four very strangely dressed women exited Reilly’s airlock. I noted that they wore way too much eye makeup and not near enough support for their breasts. Janelle was not among them, although a fifth being cautiously emerged behind the others. As Cami had described, it had the body of a human and the sleek, narrow head of a greyhound or maybe an Egyptian Jackal. It’s deeply tanned, slender body looked so androgynous I couldn’t tell if it was male or female.
“So, Janelle sent us more of her disposable minions!” I shouted. “Wait til you have a clear shot, Commander.”
“Aye.”
I pointed to the Halfling thing. “Not so sure about taking us on again, Anubis?”
“You will address a God with the proper respect, insolent one!” A woman about five-three with very heavy eye makeup shouted back. The arrogant tone of her voice did nothing to make me respect her.
“Before I decide if I should show any respect whatsoever, I’d like to know if it’s a man or woman. Back in Missoura’ we’d check a critter’s tail end to be certain. Jack…the loincloth?”
Anubis’ linen skirt flew up instantly.
“Looks like a eunuch to me, Empress. No sign of him or her!” Jack giggled as the…as Anubis fought to keep its modesty.
“It’s a suit, Jack. Trust me…there’s a woman trapped inside.” I whispered to her through the side of my mouth.
“Should I bust her out, Empress?”
“No, Janelle has it booby trapped! If we try, its life support system will fail immediately.”
“Anna-Beth, I understand your dilemma and will try not to injure you too severely. Still it would be better if you refrain from your intended assault- you will not succeed.” I calmly warned Anubis.
The creature started to run at us. At first its movement was labored as if some conflict or resistance were being encountered. As it neared us, Jack let loose with two well aimed snowballs. Both of which impacted the beast directly in the eyes.
Anubis immediately dropped to its knees and howled in pain while rubbing its eyes wildly.
“Now Cami.” I whispered quietly.
As the four women rushed to the aid of Anubis, the snow under them compacted and instantly melted.
“Ensign Reynolds, if you will?”
An icy wind blew the resulting steam into small whirlwinds as it raced across the wide clearing between Reilly’s airlock and us. Ice immediately began to form in the women’s long black hair, eyebrows and lashes. The diaphanous, off the shoulder, white linen togas each woman wore became stiff and began limiting their movement. Their movements in general, continued to get slower and slower until all five stopped, freezing in place to the ground like statues.
“Nice work, Amy! This should really frost the Assistant Director!”
“Skipper, did I just kill them?” Ensign Reynolds started to look a little pale.
“Did you ever see fish in a frozen pond, Ensign? No, they’ll be fine once they warm up, Amy.” I reassured her. “If they share our genetics, that is.” Ensign Reynolds tilted her head a little not understanding me. “They’ll be fine.”
“What about this Anubis…Anna-Beth…thing, Alex?” Jack asked as she took a closer look at it, tapping its icy head with her fingernails.
“We can’t do anything ‘til Janelle triggers the release mechanism, Jack. Until then she’s safer in hibernation.
“Skipper, why make an ice skating rink if you just intended on freezing them?”
“Because good planning and preparation are crucial elements to any victorious campaign, Ensign! Keep watching, Miss Reynolds.” I nodded my head toward the airlock.
“Joss says Melanie has confirmed that the pixies have found Alex Reilly and the others, Alex. All are sedated, but unharmed. Sasha and Yuuka are trying to revive them while Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony try to locate Emily, Brandon, and Spenser- apparently they are being held in a different location. Alex, Alexis is following Janelle back to the airlock!” Jack’s eyes went wide as she received the last report.
“Jack, keep watching Melanie’s feed and shut that inner hatch before our princess can enter! Janelle and I are going to have some fun and I want my daughter kept clear!”
“Aye, Cap. I’m on it.” Jack acknowledged as she looked at me cautiously.
“At this time I’d like to thank you all for your help and ask that you, Cami, Cassi, Tish, and Amy stay out of the way back in the trees, Jack.”
“Alex, you can’t do this alone! She can throw fireballs! You wouldn’t stand a chance if she hit you!” She protested.
“I’m not going to be alone, Commander, just keep my daughter locked inside Reilly.”
“Doing that as we speak, Captain. Got her, Alex! Janelle is opening the outer hatch now. Good luck, Empress!” Jack said as she motioned for Tish, Cassi, Cami, and Ensign Reynolds to move back into the cover of the tall palms.
“Well lookie yonder! If it ain’t ol’ Jay-nell Hay-thor! Finely got up the gum-shun ta face her superior!” I shouted with as much cheerfulness as I could muster.
Janelle froze as she latched the outer door and turned at the sound of my voice.
“So you and your…pet…think you can defeat my…” She stopped as soon as she saw her compatriots frozen where they stood. “So, you have more than one pet with you today. How unfortunate.” She deadpanned as she quickly recovered.
“Unfortunate, yes…for you, Assistant Director.” I replied as I walked onto the frozen tundra that the clearing had become. “I’m not the least bit afraid of your parlor tricks, Janelle.”
She made a rolling motion with her left hand and threw a fireball at me. Being well out of range of the airlock defenses, I simply phased-out partially and let it pass harmlessly through me.
“Ouch. That…that…ya’know, that did absolutely…um, nothing, Janelle! Like I said, I’m not afraid of your cheap parlor tricks, Assistant Director.” I giggled and continued closing the gap between us.
My adversary’s face grew angrier and another fireball passed straight through me without the slightest effect.
“I grow tired of this fooling around, Janelle, if you intend on defeating me, why not just do it? Why play such games and waste time? I have more interesting places to be right now.” I outright laughed at her this time.
“Insolent abomination!” She hissed as she fired several larger, fireballs my way in rapid succession using both hands- none of which did any harm. I was now within twenty feet of her- almost close enough to be targeted by the airlock’s defense system.
“Is that all you have, Assistant Director, Janelle Hathor? I thought you were this powerful, malevolent divinity! Haven’t you realized by now that your pathetic fireworks pose no threat to me? Why not give up now and release Alex Reilly, her friends, and daughter? I’ll transport you back to Egypt where you can return to being ‘Mother of the Gods’. I just ask that you release Anna-Beth from that nightmarish prison you have her restrained to.”
“You think me not intelligent enough to know a subterfuge? I know that is not the real Alex Reilly I have detained, but a facsimile! Show me the real Alex Reilly and I shall release your beloved friends, Alien!”
“Release Anna-Beth from her prison first, Janelle! I will not produce Alex Reilly until she is removed from that hideous confinement!”
“The hybrid is most certainly departed and of no use to me or anyone else now! I see no reason to waste my specially designed covering’s power system any longer.”
My opponent pulled a small pendant from her cleavage and pressed it between her finger and thumb. A muffled chirp sounded from far behind me. “She is free of the device for all that it matters. Now produce my Director, Alex Reilly, ‘Empress’!” She hissed.
“I’m a woman of my word, Janelle! Alex, we’re ready!” I shouted into the air.
From the look on Hathor’s face I could tell that I was not alone.
“Well hello, Janelle.” My voice said from behind me.
“Director, how nice of you to join us!” Janelle hissed. “Who’s your friend?”
“This is Alex Steinert’s youngest daughter, Alexis. Allie, this is the misguided creature that your mother lost while saving our sisters from certain destruction.”
“Looks like a real bitch to me, Aunt Alex! I take it she’s the reason some of the trees around here look so scorched?” Alexis’ voice chimed out as she regarded the scarred palms.
“Yep. She’s not the sharpest aim as you can see. Personally though, I wouldn’t bring a flame thrower to a trans-dimensional time fight, it’s somewhat useless.” I confided to them without taking my eyes off my aggressor. I watched Janelle’s eyes as they followed Alex and Alexis. As planned the two were now standing directly behind me. I now effectively stood between them and our mutual villain.
Perfect!
‘But I thought Alexis… Alex, who’s the other woman?’ Sounded in my head.
‘Quiet, Jack!’ I thought back. ‘Get Anna-Beth into the trees and get that ‘thing’ off her.’
‘Aye, Cap!’
“Analysis, Assistant Director Hathor, define and substantiate the process of how you have transited through time to beleaguer me? I thought us delete of your faulty revision!” Alex questioned
“I have returned seeking my proper station- the one so rudely retained by you, ‘Director’…and that secondary, illegal revision that apparently has stolen your identity!”
“She isn’t anything like you described, mom, she looks fat to me! I guess the only thing a Goddess has to do is sit around and eat?” Alexis giggled.
Alex giggled at her niece’s remark.
Janelle’s face became even more enraged.
“You mean my temporal sister, Alex Steinert-Covington? Janelle, she is no more illegal than your revisional commissioning! As for you taking my Research station away from me…try it vermin!” Alex Reilly said setting the record straight.
I took a few steps back from our enraged enemy.
A volley of four fireballs flew from both the faux Goddess’s hands in rapid succession. Being just out of sensor range, I phased- as did Alex and Alexis.
None of us were even remotely harmed.
“I should have suspected you would both share talents! It also seems to be revisionary.”
“Wow, she’s a real mental midget there, Aunt Alex! And you say she’s the ‘how many-ith’ revision? Talk about inbreedin’!” Alexis laughed. Her comment caused Alex and I to laugh also.
Again a volley of fireballs passed through the three of us.
“Time’s awastin’ ‘Assistant Director’.” I continued to laugh at her. “Either put up or shut up, Janelle!” I took a few steps closer to her.
“Keep your distance, Alien!”
“Or what, Janelle? You’ll hit me with another big, scary fireball?” I laughed and stared directly into her eyes. I took one last step toward her. We were at arm’s length now. “Give it your best shot, Hathor!” I hissed. “Go ahead, kill me you despicable, cowardly, sorriest excuse for a conscious-less tyrant I’ve ever been cursed to meet!” I brought my arms up and straight out from my sides. “Try and kill me, you heartless bitch!” I shouted as she rolled both hands to generate more fireballs.
I phased out…
The fiery pain I had experienced from the defense system previously was markedly less this time- of course I had expected that to be the case given another body was there to take the brunt of the energy discharge.
I awoke feeling a heavy object on top of me. My back was cold as I started pushing the dead weight off. The moan of fresh snow being compressed filled my ears as I succeeded in rolling Janelle’s motionless body off me. A short puff of steam wafted up from the opposite side of my unconscious adversary- the snow quenching some residual hotspot left on her back from the blast.
“Sensei, Are you alright?” I heard Tish shout from the tree line.
“You’re crazy, you know that Alex?” Jack exclaimed as she, Cami, Cassi, Tish, and Amy carefully ran across the snow-covered field to help me up.
“That was some show, Skip! A bit risky though, don’cha think?” Alexis asked as she and Alex Reilly both offered an arm.
“It was fun, honey! You should try it more often, you might enjoy it, Allie!” I admitted with a smile.
“Are you alright, Alex?” Jack asked as she hugged me and squeezed.
“I’m perfectly fine, Jack. How’s Anna-Beth doing?”
“She still hasn’t regained consciousness yet. Should we be expecting any violence when she does, Empress?” She asked.
“Just be ready for an exceptional outpouring of thanks, Commander.”
Jack turned her attention to Alex. “Allie, I know who you are, but who is your friend here?”
“And y’all’d be wrong! Can’t you see who I am, Commander Cummins?” Alexis giggled with a devious smile.
“Cap?” She looked around at me then back to the two giggling women.
“Jack, I’m Alex.” Alexis stated as she continued to giggle.
“Then who…” Jack asked before her mouth dropped open.
Slowly both women’s features started to shift. Alexis’ face gradually reverted back to my face by way of ‘Allie’s’ hands moving down her head. My twin sister, Allie, was back.
Alex Reilly’s face and physical build gradually changed until Corrine Masterson stood before us.
“Great job, Corrine!” I praised. “I thought I had the market cornered on dramatic acting though.” I said as I noticed a very uncomfortable look appear on her face. “Um, you might want to…you know…scale them back, Corrine.” I giggled as I pointed to her straining uniform jacket.
“Oh,” she said with a tense giggle, “I almost forgot! Thanks, Skip!”
Immediately her breasts shrunk several sizes.
“That’s better! What next, Skip?”
“Next we see if everyone held captive is alright. Jack, would you release our princess, please?”
“Done, Empress.” She said with a big smile.
“Cami, could you open the outer hatch for my little girl?”
“Sure thing, Alex!”
A tiny, pink flash shot from the airlock.
“You locked me inside on purpose, Mom!” Alexis accused as she came to hover a foot or so in front of me at eye level.
“Just to keep y’all safe, honey! Us grownups had to settle an ongoing feud with the crazy lady and I didn’t want you in the crossfire, sweetheart.”
“Alex, Sasha and Yuuka report they have found and revived twenty-five captives. They’re on their way out now.”
“Thanks, Jack. Tell the other Pixies that I want my daughter back before she decides to make her condition permanent.” I focused on my five inch, pink winged daughter.
“You know I could get used to this, mom. You really should try it. The feeling of independence one experiences is so refreshing. The freedom to go wherever you want- to do whatever you feel…” Alexis gushed before I interrupted her.
“That’s exactly why you have to return to your real size, Alexis. Terrans aren’t equipped to handle this much freedom!” I giggled.
“That’s not true! We enjoy leisure time just as much as you, mother!” She groused with hands on hips.
“Yes, I can see that, Alexis.” I said stone-faced.
Jack again caught my attention. “Alex, Jacki and Carroll are asking if it’s safe to approach and tie up.”
“In case you don’t remember sis, we extended the dock to accommodate larger boats.” Allie reminded me. I hadn’t forgotten though.
“Are we still going to invite Detroit to the party, sis?” I said knowing that she was receiving the same images via our gift.
“You’re the Empress, sis! It’s your decision as to whether they find out or not.”
“For bein’ me, y’all are no help!” I scolded.
“Is this when it happens? I hadn’t seen this till just now, Empress! Have you run any scenarios on the matter yet?”
“I’ve been recorded in secret memoirs and governmental diaries in many countries world-wide. The Empress is not the mysterious super-heroine she once was. I think the world can handle this- at least the Navy can.”
“If that’s what you think, Empress! Remember, it’s my problem once you leave, sis!”
“Not so, sis! I’m only a Brie away!”
We giggled.
“Commander, have Joss signal the Detroit. Tell them they’re welcome to tie up at Kili’s dock for some ‘R and R’.”
‘Don’t do it! The time is not right, Empress!’ A voice shouted in my head.
“Aye, Cap, she’s doing it as we speak. Admiral Demmit insists on bringing Sand Dollar in, Alex.”
“From one Admiral to another, tell him he personally repairs any scratches on my boat, Commander Cummins!”
“Aye, Admiral Covington!”
“That’s Admiral Steinert-Fleming-Covington, Commander.” Alex winked.
“Belay my last order, Jack!” I shouted out after wasting valuable time recognizing the voice.
“Alex?” Jack looked back at me in shock.
“Belay contacting the Detroit, Commander! Tell Sand Dollar to stand by!”
“Care to explain yourself, Captain Steinert?” My twin asked looking equally shocked.
“This isn’t right! Where’s Cami and Cassi?” I shouted as I looked around us.
“Alex, I don’t understand!” Jack continued to stare at me, as did Allie.
‘Cami, bring up your Psi shield around us- full strength- use Cassi as an auxiliary if necessary, sweetheart!’ I shouted in my mind.
The landscape around us shimmered, but didn’t look any different except Cami and her daughter were back with us. The two were holding hands and both looked to be concentrating intensely.
“What the hell just happened, Alex?” Jack growled in surprise.
“Our Illusionist is still alive, ladies! Jack could you help out Cassi and Cami?”
Without saying a word, she closed the distance and took Cami’s proffered hand.
Something told me to check our unconscious protagonist. Janelle was just starting to stir. As she groggily pushed herself to a sitting position, I wasted no time administering my best roundhouse punch to her waiting jaw.
The result was immediate- she was again out for the count at my feet and my fist hurt more than I remembered from any previous fights.
“Wow, great punch, Skip!” Amy Reynolds complimented. “But you swing like a girl!” She laughed.
I gave a hearty laugh, but made my face stone sober quickly.
“Ensign?”
“Skipper?”
“Have you ever met a Brontosaurus?”
“No, Skip.”
“Want to?”
“Aye, understood, ma’am!”
“What about me!” A tiny voice tried to catch my attention.
“What about you, honey?” I asked Alexis, who was still hovering at eye level with me.
“When am I going to get back to normal, mom?” She whined as if totally oblivious to what had just occurred!
“Just as soon as we figure out how to do that, sweetheart. Us grown-ups have been a little busy here!” I said soberly.
“You mean you haven’t seen how to return me either?” Her voice changed pitch as her anxiety grew.
“For the time being, Alexis, I need you to take to the air and reconnoiter the general area around Reilly Station. Try to find our unseen…see if you can find any other surprises that your aunt and I haven’t seen.”
“So you want me to fly off and leave you all alone.”
“As your Empress and mother, I’m asking you to look for more of Janelle’s minions outside the facility! If Sasha or Yuuka were here I would ask them instead- in fact, Sasha would already be on patrol!”
“Fine! I’ll get out of your hair then, mother!” Alexis huffed then flew away along the tree line.
“It really is addictive isn’t it, Alex?” Cami said as Cassi’s finger tapped me on the shoulder.
“Like a second adolescence, sweetheart! What’s the matter? Oh, Amy, could you turn the icebox off now, please?”
“I did, Skip! It just takes time to warm the place back up!”
“Alex, come have a look at Anubis- minus her covering. She’s not looking her best, Empress.” Cassi requested.
“Oh, my…” Corrine started to exclaim before I put my hand up to stop her. I appraised the still unconscious figure.
Cassi was right. Sans her exo-prison, Anna-Beth looked terrible! What quickly became apparent, aside from her pasty white skin tone, was the fact that she was also entirely bald- no hair, eyebrows, eyelashes, not even a single nose hair to speak of- bald as a cue ball some would say!
If that weren’t enough, large, evenly spaced, red wilts covered her entire head, her cheeks, jaw, and neck- everywhere. Her eyelids, as well as the skin around both eyes was black and blue- all due to the snow balling. There was blood running from her eyes as well. Looking further, her entire nude body was covered in similar sized and spaced, red wilts, except along her spine, where they were more concentrated. She looked downright gaunt- near starvation!
Cassi moved closer to the motionless figure and lightly put her free hand to the emaciated woman’s chest.
“Can you hold the field without me for a minute or two, mom?” She looked up to Camille with sorrowful eyes. Cami nodded and released her hand.
Jack winced slightly and I felt the shield she and Cami were generating ebb ever so slightly. “Your daughter was supplying more power than I thought, Cami. She’s been practicing?”
Camille Darough smiled and nodded proudly. Jack returned her smile.
“Empress, this woman will not survive the cold! Her heart rate is already below minimum limits and her brain activity is slowing- plus she is severely malnourished! I will do what I can, but without Lady Emily’s help I’m afraid she will pass before nightfall!”
“First we have to knock out that illusionist, Cassi! We’re trapped here until then! Jack, you have enough room to scan for the culprit?”
“Alex, I’ll be right back!” My twin said just before disappearing.
A second later she returned with Jacki.
“What’s the matter, sis, you can’t handle one little tele-illusionist?” Jacki jabbed at her twin.
“This really isn’t the time, sis! Your little tele-whatsit has been training for this prize-fight!” Jack grinned weakly. “Just find the damned bitch!”
“Not a problem!” Jacki closed her eyes and started turning clockwise.
“What’s she doing, Skip?” Amy asked.
“Jack-dar.” I replied flatly as Jacki stopped about thirteen degrees to the right of the airlock.
“Our target is out on the north observation deck- fifth level. Don’t worry; I’ll break out the ‘Raid’, Empress! We’ll be free of that pest once and for all.” Jacki made a fist and pretended to pound down like it was a hammer.
A woman’s blood curdling scream echoed through the air a few seconds later. Jack and Cami seemed to ease their concentration.
“There, that wasn’t so hard. Your problem has been removed, Empress.” Jacki said sadly.
“Did you just…” Amy didn’t finish her question, instead, her face paled.
“It was that or we stayed entrenched and she dies!” Jacki pointed to our withered captive.
I just looked at my future Ex-O critically.
“Empress, I’m sorry it had to come to that. With the strength of her ability, I wasn’t sure I could just stun her. Admiral Covington authorized use of deadly force.”
I continued to stare at her noticing a few tears form and roll down her face.
“Thanks Jack,” I said softly, “Although not the best action, it may have given Anna-Beth a chance. Let’s get her inside.”
“Hey, what’s that over there?” Corrine asked and pointed down the tree line. From this distance it looked like a butterfly casually flitting about the brush looking for a tasty flower. As it made its way closer, I caught sight of the pink wings.
“Alexis!”
While Cassi tended to Anna-Beth, the rest of us ran toward my five-inch daughter.
Holding out my hand, my stumbling daughter landed and immediately doubled over. She then upchucked.
It was disgusting, and it wasn’t the first time one of my daughters had done that…well…sort of, but not yet anyway!
“Honey, you okay? What happened?” I asked quietly so as not to deafen her.
“It was terrible! I had just spotted the one responsible for all the illusions when she suddenly compressed and exploded! Aunt Jacki had something to do with it, didn’t she, mom?” she accused before repeating her previous action in my hand.
“Yes, dear, she deemed it necessary to save another’s life. I’m not enthused with the result, but something had to be done and Anna-Beth is running out of time. I’m sorry you had to witness that, honey.”
“Can…can I get back to normal now, momma?” Alexis asked after wiping her mouth with her hand and wiping it off against the scandalously short skirt of her ‘pixiefied’ uniform. She hadn’t called me ‘Momma’ since she was almost two. “I don’t think I want to be a pixie anymore”
“We were just in the process of getting Anna-Beth to your Aunt Emily- have a seat, I’ll drive. I offered my clean hand to her. Once seated, I wiped my soiled hand on my own uniform to let its onboard sanitation system do its work.
“How could you…” She began to ask.
“It never gets any easier, you just become more callus the more you see it. “ I admitted to my tiny daughter as we entered Reilly Station’s airlock.
“So you’ve gone through this?”
“Many more times then I’d care to admit. I just try and not think about it…sometimes that actually works.”
“Is this how Lady Sandra felt after your second mission to Kili in 1944?” She asked as her color started to come back.
“No, doing the deed up close and personal is far worse, hun. But again, do it enough and you build up a tolerance. In Scotti’s case her Mahanilui weakened the dam that Scott had built- so to speak.”
I thought of some of the things I had done previous to my own change…and after. “We all handle it in our own way, honey- we all have to deal with what we’ve done.” I sniffed back a tear or two and wiped both eyes with my hand…eeeeew! Good thing my clothing had done its job!
We had just entered the main facility when I heard the best noise ever!
“Mom!” Two familiar voices screamed.
Cassandra and Samantha came running down the passage at flank speed!
“Hold on, Alexis, this may get ugly!” I warned as my other two sped closer.
“Mommy! Sam called out as she drew closer to me…then passed me by!
Both women slammed into Allie. I had no idea how she stayed upright until I noticed Jacki’s smile. She looked my way and winked once. I nodded my approval.
“I thought you said it would get ugly, mom!” Alexis looked up from my hand.
“I am a bit disappointed.” I deadpanned loud enough for everyone to hear.
Alexis immediately covered her ears.
“Sorry, honey.” I lowered my volume.
Even without my gift, I knew what was coming next. I raised my free hand. “Don’t even think about it, you two!” I warned. “I’m tired and cranky, and in no mood for formalities- plus I have a pixie in hand and I’m not afraid to use her!”
“Thank you, Empress!” Sam carefully wrapped her arms around me and squeezed. Cassie took her turn next.
“Thanks, mom! I knew you would rescue us!” She told me as she squeezed a little too hard.
“Hey, sis, watch your little sister! I’m kinda in a fragile state!” Alexis shouted after almost being jostled out of my hand.
Both girls’ eyes went wide noticing the pink winged pixie in my other hand.
Samantha responded the quickest.
“M’lady Alexis, First High Princess of Citadel, Terra, I am your maternal half-sister, Samantha Alexis Fleming. I am pleased to make your acquaintance, sister.” She said, taking a step back with a slight bow.
“And I am Cassandra Jacquelyn Fleming, Lady Alexis, First High Princess of Citadel, Terra. M’lady, it is wonderful to finally meet you!” Cassie said repeating her sister’s actions.
Alexis curtsied. “Hi!” She said simply- completely breaking the strict Terran introductory protocol that she ultimately had required when meeting the fake Sam earlier today.
“Wow, I’ve got the strangest feeling we’ve met before.” Sam looked a little confused.
Alexis started giggling uncontrollably.
Six small figures flew at us from around the hallway’s far corner. Sasha and Yuuka landed on either shoulder. Dahlia and Rose landed on Cassie’s shoulders as Petunia and Peony took Samantha’s.
“Nice work, ladies!” I complimented them all.
“You too, Skipper!” Sasha smiled.
Alexis cleared her throat. I almost didn’t hear it.
“Ladies, could you try to undo what the five of you did earlier, please? I think Alexis has had enough of the carefree pixie lifestyle.”
“Aaaaw!” The six, five-inch women cried.
I got it from three different locations.
“But we weren’t done playing yet, Empress!” Peony protested as her sister Petunia nodded her head in agreement.
“Ya, Alex, she really seemed to be enjoying it.” Sasha added.
“If we can get her back to full-size, you can always shrink her back again, but only if she agrees, girls. How would I explain this to her father if she was still like this when returning her and her friends to Terra?” I gestured to my tiny pixie doll.
“I guess we should try now, Sasha.” Yuuka acknowledged.
All seven tiny women took hands. Again they were still for a moment before nodding at each other. They started to grow larger.
“It didn’t work!” Alexis cried, as she alone remained a tiny pink winged pixie. “Why didn’t it work, momma?”
“I’m not sure, honey. I’ve seen that you return to full-size- I just don’t know when, I’m sorry, sweetheart.” I said through tears of my own.
“Maybe it was something we didn’t do the second time, Alexis. Did everyone leave ‘Pixie Mode’ the same way- like we agreed?” Sasha asked her daughters and Yuuka. All shook their heads ‘yes’. “Then it should’ve worked.” She sadly reasoned.
“But it didn’t.” Alexis flew to my shoulder. “Momma, why did it fail? I wanna be my original size! I don’t wanna be a pixie anymore!” She cried.
“Lady Alexis, we will all discuss this and try to reason out why the process failed. I promise- if there is a way to return you to human mode, we will find it.” Sasha promised. “May I remind you and the Empress that such a thing has never been tried before?”
“Momma, I knew what the odds were going into this. I guess I’ll just have to get used to it- just like you and our other sisters did when you changed.” Alexis sniffled into my ear. I felt her squeeze my earlobe tighter.
“I’m telling y’all I saw you back to your regular size, honey. I stand by that vision! It will happen!” I emphasized the positive.
“How do you know? You said you couldn’t see when it would happen!”
“Simple, hun, when we did battle with my rogue self, your Alexandra showed no surprise at your size. Had you never returned to normal in the eighteen Terran years that had passed for her, she would have shown at least some emotion.”
“Momma, your temporal logic simply defies all normal reason! I’m finding it hard to keep what happened ten minutes ago straight in my head and you try to confuse me further?!”
Four pixies appeared hovering in front of me. “Princess, your mother will find the cause for your failed reversal. Right now, we suggest you come with us. We know something that will temporarily take your mind off the problem. Follow us, M’lady.” Rose motioned for Alexis to go with them.
“Go ahead, dear, we’ll find a way to remedy this.” I nodded toward Sasha’s girls. Sasha and Yuuka had now joined her daughters and welcomed Alexis as she slowly took flight and hovered over to them.
“Tag! You’re it!” Peony shouted as she tapped Alexis on her shoulder and disappeared in a blur. Immediately all seven pixies were gone.
“Funny, I didn’t think her attention span would be affected that much, Alex.”
“She’s tired, Jack. It happened to Yuuka too, at first. I think the change may cause some sort of trauma.”
“Actually, the initial changes and growth of wings affect the motor control center of the brain, which in turn stimulates chemical changes similar to those found in reprogrammed stem-cells. The resulting reaction to those newly produced chemicals combined with a human’s natural wonder and desire for the freedom of flight, triggers a mild-to-moderate form of euphoria reminiscent of childhood.” Emily explained as she, Spencer, and Brandon appeared at the end of the hallway.
“Brandon, Honey!” Allie exclaimed as she hurried to her husband. He received an emotional embrace and an emotion filled kiss- one that I was strangely envious of!
“Empress, I thank you for coming to our rescue.” Spencer said as he took my hand and gently kissed it. Such a romantic!
“Thanks for coming, sis.” Emily said as she hugged me tightly. I could almost hear the tears dripping from her face to my shoulder.
“No one is going to hurt my friends or family, Emily. You should know that by now.” I told her softly as I gently rubbed her back.
Someone tugged at my coattail.
“Empress, have you seen Billie Sangiere or my mom?” Reilly asked in concern. I hadn’t seen her arrive. Emily moved away from me and began wiping her eyes dry as she nodded to Reilly.
“I haven’t seen Alex, hun. Where were they held?”
“They held the three of us together Empress, but mom and Billie disappeared when I turned my back!”
I asked the simple question and was appalled by the images I received!
“I need to get to the Protoverse chamber!” I shouted as I started to take off running. “Wait! What am I doing?” I said to myself.
The Protoverse Reaction Control Chamber appeared around me. Alex Reilly suddenly appeared rushing through the doorway and hurrying to the control console. Her face was stained with tears, her eyes bloodshot from crying.
She began tapping and sliding the various controls in front of her as Billie ran in.
“Alex, don’t do this! None of this is your fault! You couldn’t have known she was still alive. Alex, please. Please don’t do this!”
“Stay away from me, Will! If I hadn’t built this horrid thing in the first place, she wouldn’t have been here to hurt these people!” Alex Reilly cried.
“No, Alex, none of us would be here at all! Turn the targeting system back off and come away from the controls, Empress, I beg you!”
“I don’t deserve to be called that, William! I’ve randomized everything! Innocent people have been traumatized because of what I’ve done! I’m returning to rectify this! Don’t try to deter me, William! I must return and destroy the equipment before Alex Steinert arrives! It will be better if I stop Janelle before she leverages Alex to our universe! We should have all departed there instead of being saved to experience torture at that corrupt revision’s hands today!” Alex wiped her tears from her eyes and face with each palm as she alternated hands on the controls.
“You can’t be serious! Alex, you are the reason we’re here- why any of us are here! Will you terminate this process and re-analyze before you initiate any unintentional, unaddressed branching!”
Billie grabbed her friend’s shoulder. “If you had, you might have deduced that this irrational procedure will not only delete Reilly, but Alex Steinert and her sisters too. Process, Alex! If Reilly hadn’t materialized here initially, Mina, Alex, and the others would not be the revisions they are today! If Reilly failed to exist here, then your nanos wouldn’t have modified them! Would you really want to delete all that- all the wonderful things that have happened- all the lives and people that have been saved by ‘the Empress’?”
“But she hurt so many people, Will! I have to prevent her initial arrival!”
“At the expense of so many, Alex? Wouldn’t you be causing more unbalance than Janelle herself if you nullified all this?” Billie motioned around her. “You have a revisio…daughter, Alex! For the first time in over nine hundred revolutions you have a daughter- not a revision! A real daughter, Alex! You would deny her life just to prevent Janelle’s ill-fated and unsuccessful siege?”
“It’s called sacrifice, William Sangiere! Something you’ve known so little about!”
“How dare you!”
“Yes, how dare I! While Cami and I were trying to save our race, you choose to hide in your residence! Look where that strategy got you! Without me you would still be floating around in the ethereal plane- observing life pass you by- unable to interact- to participate!”
Billie Sangiere lowered her head and was quiet for a few seconds. “And I thank you for that reprieve, Empress! Of course you are absolutely correct…I would not be here if not for you, Empress! Without you OR Reilly being in this exact location, here on Earth, the specific set of actions and reactions that resulted in my restoration to life would not have materialized. You wouldn’t have been transported here. You and Alex Steinert would not exist as the Empress and she wouldn’t have been forcibly pulled through to Reilly to complete your project and transport Reilly here in the first place.”
“Like I said, I was the cause of all this! It would be better that I…that we met each other in the dimension of the deleted and not in my private domain!”
“You always have been the impetuous, rash type, Alexander Reilly! How is it you came to be administrator of this research facility; family diversification or real intellectual prowess?”
“My original worked tirelessly to earn this position! His family’s financial standing had no effect whatsoever!”
“Keep telling yourself that, honey, I am an original, remember? I interacted with the earliest Alexander Reilly and he wouldn’t have given up like this! Alex may have been impulsive and insubordinate, but he had higher moral standards and way more confidence in what he meant to achieve!
“That Alex Reilly didn’t initiate the very processes that would adversely affect innocent people!”
“Wrong again, my forgetful sister! Alexander Reilly did exactly that by developing his nanos! All at this facility were forcibly changed whether you believe it or not- some even felt so strongly about the perceived torture, they choose departure over existence! He may have saved our society for that moment in time, but he doomed us to extinction before conceiving of and implementing the revisioning process that has also been responsible for our abilities- something that would have taken many thousand more revolutions through traditional procreation!”
“And that is where the errors began! I should have been deleted from the revisional archives then!”
Billie seemed to be no closer to defusing this situation. Alex Reilly still seemed dead set on going back to pre-destruction Reilly. It was now my turn to try reasoning with her.
“RVP, Y’all wanna lock that thar console to mah voice print only, sugar, Commander Alexandra Steinert, USN?” I commanded as I rephased.
“Voice print accepted, console lockout enabled, Alex. I was wondering when you would arrive and stop our director from causing irreparable damage to this facility!”
“I’ve been here long enough to understand why she feels responsible!” I smiled at being able to stop her from making a grave mistake.
“Why did you do that, Alex?” Alex Reilly asked in astonishment. “You of all people!”
“Alex, did you even listen to what Billie was saying? I did, and she makes perfect sense. Without you, nothing…nothing, sugar, would be here now! Not Billie; not Samantha or Cassandra or Emily, …not even Reilly, Alex! We wouldn’t be here without you! Now you feel you have to reverse all of this!? Why? To prevent one bad guy from raising a little hell?”
“Since I built this device it’s been nothing but trouble…for me…for everyone! It has to be destroyed! The timeline has to be purged of the Empress…forever!”
“And you intend on doing this without asking the Empress, Alex?” I asked flatly.
“I am the Empress, Alex! I’m the original Empress! I have to be the one to stop this!”
“Think again, sugar. Who was it that not only brought Reilly here, but traded universes too? I didn’t see you anywhere around when I risked my life to do that. You probably had no idea such a miracle happened, hun!”
“What?!” Rang out all around us.
“I was here already!” She shouted at me, apparently not hearing RVP.
“No, Alex, you were here…on Earth…when it existed in that small cloud within the chamber you call the Protoverse! Reilly Station was not here yet!”
“We are the same being!”
“Hardly,” I snorted! “We may look and sound the same, but our thoughts, minds, and actions are subtly different! Your private domain is slightly different from mine- so is your operational time period! I wouldn’t call that exactly the same, Alex! I would more likely refer to us as twin sisters.”
“Alex, I need to do this! Please unlock the controls!” She pleaded.
“No! I refuse to let my twin sister commit any grave injustice to this wonderful universe! No one will perish by the Empress’s hand, Alex, no one- not even the Empress!”
“But if I return to dismantle this machine, the ultimate paradox will not have initiated and you will be male again!”
“Am I this dense too, Billie? Can I be this ‘blonde’?” I turned and asked her as I pointed with my thumb back to my distraught sister.
Billie seemed a little surprised by my use of hair color as an insult. “Do you want me to tell her, Alexandra Steinert?”
“No, but thanks, Billie, I’ll ‘enlighten’ her.” I sighed.
“Alexandra Reilly!” I said forcefully as I again turned to my twin. “I cannot dispute your theory that the ultimate paradox will negate itself if you were to succeed in destroying this chamber. What you don’t seem to understand is that the ultimate paradox…the highest order of irony in any universe…its first and foremost prototype…is us, sugar!”
“Us?”
“Us, Alex! Together, we form the enigma that is the ‘Empress of Time and Space’! WE, Alex…” I pointed between us, “We ARE the ultimate paradox! We…we are the cause- the effect- of all other paradoxes. We are the origin, the median, and the culmination!”
“How can you be so sure, Alex? We are just human after all- you say that all the time!”
“We’ve exchanged two universes, Alex. Two imperceptibly vast, incalculably large universes! Tell me again how human we are? Think Alex! Without our existence, you and everyone on Reilly would be ash, right?”
“That’s what our sensors indicated, yes.” Alex Reilly sniffed as she wiped her cheeks again.
“So you, Cami, Sam, Cassie, and Randi designed and built the chamber.
“We were the lead engineers, yes.”
“Janelle, in her effort to become Director, sabotaged the targeting system.”
“Yes, Alex, make your point!” She sniffed, rubbing her eyes again.
“I’m getting there, Alex- be patient! I want you to understand each point I make.” I urged.
“Without her meddling, you wouldn’t have been captured by the Protoverse and ended up here- thus setting in motion the first paradox- your arrival. Without you coming here, Janelle wouldn’t have realized she couldn’t ascend to full power as director until she found you and somehow got you to relinquish command. Now, enter me, Alexandra Steinert- fresh from her Mahanilui- something that mightn’t have happened had you not initiated the first action. I am the major product- the culmination- of the very same paradox! My creation, my unexpected visit to Reilly, my completion of your work, and the rescue of Reilly and her occupants has now completed the circle. Call it destiny, divine providence,” I winced, hating those two terms, “or maybe even dumb luck! Whatever the term used, it seems this was meant to happen, Alex! If you transit back to your home universe- if you can arrive without dying, somehow I feel our universes will find another way to make this all happen. Somehow, it feels we are needed to fulfill some grand scheme- some master-plan!”
I paused to think of how or if I should even confess certain things to the both of us. Doing what I considered would completely demolish the final defenses guarding Alexander Steinert’s fragile psyche, but then again what I planned on admitting had been confirmed so many times already. Was it even necessary? I nodded mentally.
“Alex, I don’t want to go back to being Alexander Steinert! I am so much more than just a submarine captain now! I have friends, family, adventure…most of all; I have purpose in this new life!”
It came out easier than I expected, but still I felt tears form at the finality that single admission brought. Fighting back my own tears, I continued.
“How many people wouldn’t give up everything they hold dear to be us- to be able to travel the oceans of time, dimension, and space- to visit people and places throughout history…or the future?” I had to sniff back a couple tears that made it to my nose.
“Historians, scientists, theologians, and philosophers can only dream of the wonders we’ve seen or have yet to see, Alex! Do you really want all that to end? Do you really feel it prudent to sacrifice our daughters, husbands, and friends just because someone played us, or has caused our loved ones pain?”
I gave her time to sort out everything Billie and I had given her.
“I almost killed everyone I love.” She said just above a whisper a few long minutes later.
Alex Reilly burst out into more tears and pounded the smooth, glossy top of the control console with the side of her fists a few times. “How could I be so selfish?” She cried as she looked at Billie and I.
“Alexandra, are you sure you don’t return to our Homeworld sometime in its past?” Billie asked me- or maybe both of us, I wasn’t sure.
“That remains in the realm of possibilities, highness. Of course, everything from this point on falls into that category.” I admitted cryptically as I made my way around the far side of the console and took Alex into my arms.
A gentle tingle greeted us- just one more reassuring sign that this was indeed the correct course.
“Let it out, Alex.” I told her softly. Immediately her body heaved with spasms as all the pent up emotions came rushing forth.
I let her cry on me for a good five or ten minutes. Emily, Allie and the others had quietly gathered in the doorway and patiently waited for Alex to compose herself enough for me to release her from my embrace.
“RVP, Y’all kin unlock the console now, I believe Alex has reconsidered her drastic actions. Y’all can power down the targeting system, too.”
“Acknowledged, Empress. All peripheral systems are disengaging and powering down. Protoverse chamber containment field returning to one hundred percent.” Random’s voice replied.
“Thank you, RVP! Could you tell me how Random and Isabeau are doing?”
“We’re doing fine, M’lady. Mother and I clandestinely made our way to the station’s processor docking chamber and uploaded into the facility just after you, Lady Mina, Lady Alexis, and Admiral Demmit transited from the station. As with you, Janelle Hathor has no control over our private domain, Empress.” Isabeau’s voice continued instead.
“Well done, both of you!” Billie congratulated.
“Thank you, your highness. Isabeau and I only wish we could have done more to help. I’m afraid we have been severely limited in our defensive responses to thwart the Assistant Director, mum.” Random continued. “Reilly was never designed to support two distinctly diverse processor modules simultaneously in its main core, I’m afraid.”
“I’m proud of both of you Randi!” I gushed. “That was very quick thinking on your part, now download back to your bodies and meet us in the infirmary. Cassi and Cami have taken our former captors there for medical attention.”
“We are returning to corporeal form as we speak, Empress.” Isabeau replied. Mother is out and I’m awaiting port access housekeeping to finish before I too am restored. Processor module purge in ten minutes, M’lady.”
“See you in the infirmary, Lady Isabeau.”
1900hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 12th, 2028
“Are both Sand Dollars tucked in for the night, sis?”
“Tied up smartly, Empress. You know…the old man still has it, Allie.” My future twin responded with a wide smile. We had returned to Empress-equals-Allie protocol.
“I bet Jack was just thrilled.”
“I could tell she was a bit nervous, sis. She resisted giving him help though. I think that was harder for her to do.”
“So, why didn’t you just take her yourself?” I asked, wondering why my twin had gone back to future Sand Dollar after collecting Admiral Demmit and depositing him and my Jack on my Sand Dollar.
“It was something Uncle Rick said at his retirement party back in 1963. He confided that he never had a chance to relive his days captaining his ‘S’ boat. As he related story after story to us about his adventures during the last days of the Great War and onward, I felt bad that I couldn’t remedy that. The Empress has vowed to help her friends and family, you know.”
“Mina is going to be so angry with us, sis!”
“Why, I just thought that since I had the opportunity, I’d make the old man happy?”
“I don’t fault you for the kindness, sis, it’s just that we started another paradox and you know how upset she gets when we do that!” I giggled.
“Maybe she’ll be more accepting after this experience, Allie.” She thought a moment. “You ought to be real close to losing her. Are our half-sisters badgering you to talk her out of it?”
“Last week, sis. I told them that I had no control over what Mina decides- that I could only honor her wishes.”
“As I recall they didn’t really accept that line, did they?”
“It wasn’t a line, Alex. I can’t make…I won’t make…someone do something they refuse to do. If I did things like that, I’d be no better than that lame excuse for a sister.” I pointed to one of the three occupied beds in Reilly’s infirmary. Janelle was still out cold from my knuckle sandwich earlier.
“And I thought she was starting to come around just before we lost her.”
“Ya we did, sis. I think somehow falling out of a transitioning time stream into a world and time period totally alien from what you’re used to could cause some terrible psychological damage. I guess she blames me for that too.”
“And you’re just going to take them back to ancient Egypt, sis?”
“I think it best…but not before we see to it that she can’t bare anymore…’Gods or Goddesses’.”
“Sterilization, Empress? Wouldn’t that equate to torture?”
“I’m referring to the Reilly derivation of the Terran cure, sis.” I eyed her cautiously.
“Oh…ya, forgot about that, sorry.” Alex blushed. “You think it will work?”
“Don’t know, never tried it. Alex is the one to ask about that.”
“Ask me what, Empress?” Alex Reilly inquired as she and Reilly joined Alex and I in the room.
“Hey, how y’all doing, Alex?” I smiled as I greeted them.
“Mom has something to tell you, Alex!” Reilly said as she jabbed her mother in the ribs.
“Owww!” She looked sternly at her daughter. “Alex, I just want to say I’m sorry for almost destroying all that we’ve done together.” Her eyes alternated between Alex and I. “I hope you can forgive me.”
We both smiled at her. “Alexandra Reilly, you never had a chance at succeeding. There are so many people that love and care about you that even if you had managed to open the portal, you never would have moved from that room, sis.” I said, beating Alex to the reply we both knew we would say.
“And I thank you for stopping me, Empress.”
“No, I mean that Cami was transmitting every syllable we uttered in the Protoverse control room. She, Jacki, Joss, and Cassi were ready to take whatever steps necessary to keep you away from that portal…shy of killing you, of course!”
“Just shy of deletion, huh? Nice to know they really love me.”
“Just think if they didn’t, sis.” I raised an eyebrow and smiled deviously.
“So what do you have planned for…them, Empress?” Alex Reilly changed the subject quickly and motioned to the three occupied beds.
“I thought about trying out your serum on her, Alex. Do you think it will suppress the passage of nanos from mother to any future child?”
“Either that or hasten her departure. Let’s find out, shall we?” She said as she quickly pulled a dispensing unit containing a semitransparent liquid from her white lab coat.
“Easy there, Dr. Kevorkian.” Alex giggled as she raised her arm to block Alex Reilly’s advance. “She deserves to know the what, the how, and the why- and I refuse to stoop to her level. The Empress must maintain her standards, ladies!”
“Too bad we can’t deter her from using those fireballs she tosses around so freely.”
Out in the hall, a warning klaxon sounded making us all jump.
“Now what?” I asked to no one in particular as I raised my arms.
“Incoming Empress Transit detected! Incoming Empress Transit detected!” The announcement repeated.
Alex, Alex Reilly, and I looked at each other in confusion.
In unison all three of us spoke the same name.
“Alexandra?”
“Empress detected in hallway three-delta, section four, infirmary!” the announcement stated several times before stopping.
“By the Lords, there are three of them! I fear I shall fail miserably in my promise to resist your Grandmother’s potent charms, Granddaughter!” I heard Tibius proclaim.
“Empress Alexandra!” Reilly exclaimed and quickly fell to one knee. “Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, Earth. It is 1900hrs, May 12th, 2028AD. We are surprised by your visit, M’lady!”
“Give it a rest already, Reilly! I told you just the other day I would be here!” My Granddaughter groused. Did I really look and sound that perturbed when they do that?
Young Alexandra approached and eyed each of us in turn.
“Aunt Alexandra, I’m glad to see you again.” She wrapped her arms around her. Both women flinched slightly. “I brought someone along who also misses you more so than I.” She motioned to the doorway.
“Gailan!” Alex shouted as she looked around her niece. Alex rushed to the doorway and into his strong arms.
“Grandmother.” Young Alexandra put an arm around both of us. All three of us cringed as we shared the common tingle. “Thank you both for repairing what I unknowingly released on your world! I regret my actions of ten Terran years ago, Empress.”
“Honey, you were eight years old. I’d hate to think what I could, or would have done if I’d received my gift at that age.”
“But she is a despicable woman, Empress! I was too naive to understand that then! I stand before you to ask for leniency of punishment.”
“Alexandra, honey, that is how we learn. I’ve heard it said that the best taught lessons are those we learn through experience. Janelle was wrong to take advantage of a child! She is the one who shall be punished, not you!” I consoled her.
“I am indebted to you, Grandmother Empress! Truly your compassion and evenhandedness fill the universe with optimism! I should add to my own qualities those that you have shown me today and endeavor to spread them among our people so they may know your limitless generosity.”
“Horshit!” Reilly coughed into her closed fist. That response received an angry glare from Tibius and her father. Alex looked like she was holding back a giggle or two.
“I fear you may have spent too much time here on this planet, young lady!” Gailan warned his daughter.
“Truthfully, I am sick to death of the Terran acquaintance protocol; the Terran rite of introduction; the Terran announcement of conception; the Terran declaration of attraction; and especially the Terran apology protocol! How can you people live with so many specific and tedious rites, announcements, protocols, and declarations?” Alex asked, apparently we were both exasperated by how complicated they made things.
“It has been our way for generations before the coming of the new age, dear Empress.” Tibius explained splitting his attention between Alex and I.
“See? That’s what I mean. A simple “That’s the way we do things’ or “That’s our way” would suffice, but no, you have to draw everything out! I’ll tell y’all…it’s borin’ me ta tears, Tibius!” I said.
“I’m sorry.” He said quietly.
“What was that, hun?” Alex asked in surprise.
“I said I was sor-“
“Never mind, I thought that’s what you said! Who are you and what have you done with my Terran mate?” I cut him off.
“I am me, Empress. A wise woman once advised me to simplify my life and strive to make things less complicated. I tell you it is a strenuous battle- one that defies our very basic of teachings! Yet I have struggled on for you my love!”
“Horshit!” Reilly coughed again, hiding her smile with her hand. She received another angry glare.
“Ohshit!” She coughed once more before quickly moving toward the door and squeezing herself through the narrow gap between her mother and the door’s frame.
Alex Reilly tried in vain to stifle her laughter.
“That’s my girl!” She finally broke out in a giggle fit. Despite himself, Gailan started to laugh, too.
“I see now where she finds example, Tibius.” He chuckled.
“Yes, Lady Reilly is a perfect match for this world!” Tibius deadpanned while succeeding in deferring any emotional outburst at all. “Empress, why has my daughter not arrived to welcome me? Surely she has sensed my arrival and knows the protocol. Or has she also succumbed to the laidback style of this world?”
I scanned the room and visible hallway before providing him with any answer. “I’m afraid Alexis is fearful of your reaction to seeing her, sire. In order to achieve victory over our intruders, Lady Alexis volunteered to undergo an experimental process- one we hope can be reversed.”
“Wait, the only time you call me ‘sire’ is when you think I’m going to…how do you say it…oh, ‘go ballistic’?” Tibius glared at me…at us.
Alexis slowly flew into the room. All eyes locked on her as she hovered then landed on my shoulder. Six more pixies entered and took up similar positions on Alex, Reilly, and Emily, who had just entered the room to check on her patients.
The room was quiet for some time.
“He is trying to hear my thoughts, Empress.” My tiny daughter said pulling down my earlobe to get my attention. “He will disown me for sure, momma!” She sniffed.
“You cannot hear our daughter’s thoughts while in pixie mode, Tibius. Terrans may only see through their eyes onless freely offered the connection. Alexis is still our daughter, my dear. Is her present form so hideous that you cannot offer salutation?” I asked sternly at the silent, wide-eyed man.
“Lady Alexis,” Her husband, Nathan, whispered?
Alexis immediately flew to her husband and landed on his shoulder. Carefully, she leaned out from his shoulder and placed a kiss on the side of his lips.
They were too far away for me to hear, but whatever it was, a tear or two rolled down Nathan’s face.
“Mother, you will return to normal, of that I am certain. I just can’t see when.” Our young Empress said sadly. “I believe Grandmother and Aunt Alexandra experience the same obstruction.
A disturbance arose out in the hall as I heard my daughter’s voice sing out.
“Please, let me pass! I’m the Empress’s daughter and need to see her.”
The doorway did not clear.
“I said, y’all gethehell outta mah way! Now!’” Samantha’s voice boomed out and created a hole at the doorway big enough for her to turn sideways through. “Thank you!”
She searched and found Alexis on Young Alexandra’s shoulder. “Sister, if you will come with me?” She pointed to her shoulder. Alexis nodded and slowly exchanged shoulders. Both walked over to Alex and I.
“I’m surprised at you two. The answer was right under your noses this whole time, mom.” Sam laughed.
“My Empress, is this also your daughter?” Tibius asked as he again found his voice.
“Tibius, this is my daughter Samantha Fleming- Sam, this is your sister’s father, Tibius of Citadel, Terra.
“It is an honor to make your acquaintance, Sir Tibius! On behalf of the citizens of this realm, I most humbly welcome to Earth.” Samantha said as she bowed reverently.
“Sam is two Earth years older than Alexis, dear.” I said, anticipating his next question.
Tibius offered his hand to Samantha, which she graciously took. He tenderly kissed it.
“You know of the reinterpreted and abridged version of the Terran rite of introduction? Your mother has taught you well, Lady Samantha.”
“Sorry, but it’s also an old line from a campy ‘B’ flick from last century, Sir Tibius. Mother has tried numerous times to teach the full Terran rite to us, but my sister Cassandra and I refused to learn anything so long and boring. No offense.”
“Even so, there still may be hope for this world. Lady Samantha I hold you no offense. Please tell us how this beautiful, tiny creature can be fully restored.”
“Yes, Sam, y’all wanna divulge the secret, then y’all can tell the Empress how you could see the answer an’ we couldn’t!” I pointed to young Alex, Alex Covington, and myself then pointed out the door where Alex Reilly was still locked in a passionate embrace with Gailan.
“Mom, I’m surprised you didn’t think of it, being the ancient film aficionado you are.”
“Look, Aunt Samantha, if y’all know how to restore mother then, by all means, tell us an’ get on with it!” Young Alex growled as she moved nearer to Sam.
“Yep, that’s you, mom! Is this how patient you were at that age?” Sam giggled at her annoyed niece.
“We once had giant reptiles on my planet, too, Aunt Sam!”
“You would have to catch me first, young Empress- something mom has tried and failed many times over!” Sam giggled.
“I let you get away, young lady!” Alex heckled.
“M’ladies, if not interfering too much, I’d like my daughter back to her original state?” Tibius interrupted, a little annoyed by our banter.
“Of course, Sir Tibius. Lady Alexis must take the following steps to be restored, but she must also be unfaltering in her belief that she can do so, my liege. First…she must ask herself an important question- if becoming full-sized is something she really wants. She must answer with her heart and only her heart! Second, she must fly to the floor and stand solidly on both feet.” Sam watched as Alexis landed on the floor beside us and looked up to Sam waiting for the next step in the process.
“Next Lady Alexis must picture her original form.” Sam paused as she saw her sister close her eyes. My Samantha smiled deviously before continuing.
“Finally, the Lady Alexis must click her heels together three times, and while walking forward repeat the sentence ‘there’s no place like home’ until she feels results.” Sam said quickly.
“The Wizard of OZ? Sam, that has to be the corniest…” I started to say before Sam put her finger to her lips and pointed to Alexis.
To everyone’s surprise, Alexis was starting to grow with each step she took!
“There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home!” Alexis’ voice grew louder as she continued to walk away from us. Several steps later, she bumped into the far wall of the infirmary ward.
“Ouch!” My off-world daughter exclaimed as she felt the solid wall then turned around and opened her eyes.
A huge smile flashed to her face as she realized it had worked.
“I’m me again!” She shouted as she rushed back and wrapped her arms around my Samantha. “Thank you, Sam! I owe you my life!”
“Nah, I think we can just call it even, sis. Pro bono- for family- you know.”
A confused look came over Alexis’ face. “I’m sorry?”
“If I understand the nuances of this language and world, Lady Alexis, she said that the service just rendered is free for family?” Tibius looked over to Alex and I. Both of us put a finger to our nose as confirmation.
“Thank you, Lady Samantha!” Alexis kissed her on the cheek and hugged her again- her excitement was very evident.
“Does this mean we can turn her back into a pixie anytime she wants, Sensei?” Yuuka asked, tugging on my ear.
“Time to grow up my sisters.” I said, ignoring Yuuka’s question.
Six women grew to full size in the open area of the room and joined us around the three unconscious figures occupying the beds.
“Doctor, how are they doing?” I asked Emily.
“Janelle is just sleeping off that knuckle sandwich you gave her earlier. This one,” she pointed to only surviving recipient of Amy Reynolds’ lightning, “He might live to cause problems another day, but not before extensive skin grafts to repair that huge third degree burn crater in his chest. I wasn’t sure he was going to make it at all until I hit him with the Defibulator a fifth time! It still won’t be known if he’ll be able to walk again until he wakes, Allie.”
“How about the two overly made-up street-walkers? Have they thawed out yet?”
“Locked in an unassigned residence awaiting transport back to Egypt as you ordered, Empress.” RVP replied instead. I looked to the ceiling and nodded.
I returned my attention to Emily.
“What about Anna-Beth?”
“Empress, I don’t know if she’ll last the night. Internal scans show her organs are severely damaged and on the verge of shutdown. Reilly’s medical equipment is highly advanced, but I’m not sure that will even help her. If she recovers at all, she’ll still be blind. There is no way possible to rebuild the delicate tissues of the eyes, I’m sorry, Allie.” Emily lowered her head and shook it slightly. “Unless you have some new technology, Tibius?”
It dawned on me that I had forgotten my manners. “Tibius, dear, I almost forgot to introduce my sister, Dr. Emily Scott-Rosen. She is our medical officer…sorry…wrong time period…she is our doctor. Emily has the gift of medical diagnosis and foresight. To her right is her husband, Spencer Rosen. Spencer has his own gifts and set of charms.”
“”Sir, it is an honor to meet someone of your high standing!” Spencer said as he offered his hand.
“How is it I can read you like a text, Mr. Spencer?” Tibius looked somewhat confused.
“I have not partaken of the Mahanilui water to date, sir, but I too can read you ‘like a text’! What is the real reason you have asked the young Empress to bring you here?” Spencer narrowed his eyes slightly at the Terran.
Tibius began laughing as he continued to shake Spencer’s hand.
“Alexandra, you still manage to outsmart me despite my secretive efforts. You have among you a man with the most precious gift of all- no gift! A man who uses his natural talent of observation to gauge his opponent’s character. I stand thoroughly defeated, M’lady. And well played, sir.” Tibius continued to laugh.
“Care to bring the rest of us into the joke, Empress?” Emily chided as she and Spencer looked at young Alexandra, Alex Covington, and I.
“Tibius is searching for a new Homeworld. He gave Alexis, Isabeau, and Melanie a secondary mission when they agreed to help vanquish my rogue counterpart. That mission was to learn our weaknesses so Earth might become the new Terran Homeworld. Since Alexis and her sisters are part human, they naturally felt conflicted. Common decency finally won out and the whole plan was revealed to me. Bearing witness to Lady Jacquelyn’s awesome power also played a part in swaying their loyalties.”
Tibius laughed harder, if such a thing were possible!
“You…you think…you think that…that was my endgame, Alexandra?” He laughed heartily.
“Do tell, sire! And may I warn you it is not healthy for a Terran to laugh so long. Procedural decay will result and you will digress to simply being human, my mate!” I warned flatly with one raised eyebrow.
“Empress, we do not want for your world. Young Alexandra has already found a suitable replacement for our civilization. I requested specifics on your home world at the request of our Granddaughter. She told me of the upcoming…of today’s confrontation. A plan was put into action that would lend assistance should the foreseen sequence of events run afoul. I wouldn’t wish to oppose you in combat of any kind, M’lady!”
“That’s not entirely the whole story though, is it, Sir Tibius?” Spencer again squinted an eye at the jovial man.
“Again I am countered, sir!” The Terran’s laughter seemed to ebb a little. “Alas, Empress, an emergency plan was also conceived in the event that everything fell apart and you fell to this one’s campaign. Its simplicity and effectiveness made it the most horrific thing any Terran has devised in well over two thousand years!”
Tibius suddenly stopped laughing, lowered his head, and paused a moment. “The full out destruction of Earth, M’lady. We could not have your talents or that of your Mind Warriors falling into that wretch’s hands! No system, galaxy…no universe would be saved from her thirst for power.” Tibius raised a hand and wiped his eyes with thumb and forefinger. “Should you have succumb, we were ready to sacrifice your Homeworld…Earth, you, and…and even ourselves to secure the safety of…of everything, my dear Alexandra.”
The heavy silence that filled the room was only broken after several minutes by the stirring of Janelle as she started to regain consciousness.
“Not quite yet, bitch.” Young Alexandra said calmly as she walked over and laid the bedridden woman out with another well-placed shot to the jaw.
“That’s for all those who took advantage of me and those that ridiculed me for not having Terran powers!”
‘Wow! I thought I had issues!’ I thought as I raised both eyebrows in surprise.
“I’m afraid I did not remember the pain involved with such a pleasurable act of violence, Grandmother.” Alexandra admitted as she winced in pain while gingerly rubbing her right fist.
Tibius’s jaw had dropped in amazement that his offspring would do such a thing.
“Done in true ‘Empress’ fashion, sweetheart.” I hugged her then moved aside to let Alex do the same. As before we shared the familiar tingle.
“Miss Hathor is really having a bad day, isn’t she?” Emily smiled mockingly.
“When we first arrived, I heard something about administering a variant of the cure developed on Terra?” Tibius asked while still shaking his head at his granddaughter’s act of brutality.
“Alex was just about to let me inject her when you arrived, Tibius.” Alex Reilly replied as she took position beside Alex, Alexandra, and I.”
“I wanted her to be conscious to explain what would happen, first, Alex.” Alex Covington chided.
“Did she give us that consideration?” Alex Reilly said with anger as she again pulled the readied, high-tech syringe from her pocket.
“Co-Empress, Lady Emily, informs me the serum has not been tested. Prudence would dictate that either we try it out on a willing subject or we inform the wretch of the possible outcomes.”
“She was part of my facility’s staff, so I am still responsible for her, Tibius.”
A chime from the display on the wall above Anna-Beth’s bed caused Emily to quickly excuse herself from Alex Reilly’s discussion with Tibius. As the two argued on about Janelle’s fate, I turned my attention to Emily who was now browsing through screen after screen on the display.
A look of surprise developed on her face. It became a smile.
“Alex, we’ll decide Janelle’s fate a little later. You might even get to blow something up. Would that make you happy?” I moved between her and Tibius as I made my way over to Emily. Alexandra, Alex Covington, and Alex Reilly followed quietly.
“What of the ‘Mind Thief’, Lady Physician?” Tibius asked as he too moved closer to the emaciated woman’s bed. This allowed more of young Alexandra’s entourage to enter the room. I saw a few more familiar faces, including Uncle Rick’s- one in particular, though, smiled back.
“Allie, this woman is clean!” She said, very surprised.
“Care to elaborate, Doc?” I asked.
“Alex, Anna-Beth is human! She has no nanos in her body at all. I don’t understand it, she has a gift- I saw it in use myself- how?”
“How indeed.” I repeated as I asked my gift and was rewarded with a sequence of images- strange images of a strange world- images of her capture- of her exploitation- her enslavement!
“You think she has enough left to speak, Emily?” I asked softly.
“I could give her something to make her conscious for a very short time. I wouldn’t risk it twice though.”
“Can’t we just give her the nanos and get her drunk, Aunt Emily?” Reilly asked as she moved beside Spencer.
“She’s too critical to risk alcohol, Reilly. In her condition, it would only take a small amount to kill her.
“Maybe Alexis can help. She repaired several severed arteries and mended a few vital organs back at Pearl Harbor after the attack.” Reilly went on. I noticed Uncle Rick’s eyes open wide at her details.
“No offence, sweetheart, but it would take a team of Terrans versed in human anatomy to give her even a ten percent chance of survival!” Emily replied sadly.
“If the Empress would allow me, Doc, I could try my hand at repairing a few things.” Corrine announced as she pushed through the crowd now gathered in the room.
“I thought you only did cosmetic alterations, Corrine?” Emily responded in confusion.
“I’ve been practicing, ma’am. Though limited, I can affect a few items closer to the skin.”
“I offer my services too, Aunt Emily!” Alexis offered as she too moved closer to the bed.
“We offer to help the unfortunate one also, M’lady.” Isabeau volunteered as she, Melanie, and Reilly stepped forward.
“It still may not be enough, ladies! Repairing one of our own in this condition is risky enough, but repairing an unmodified human…”
“Then would she stand a better chance if someone with intimate knowledge of the ‘unmodified human’ anatomy were here to help you, Lady Physician,” Tibius gently interrupted?
“That would certainly help, but do we know of anyone with those qualifications, Tibius?” Emily admitted.
“Doctor, I was once a nurse. Maybe I can be of assistance?” A female voice asked from back near the doorway- near Admiral Demmit.
“That voice!” Emily craned her head around to see its owner. “I know that voice!” She continued to search the crowd. Admiral Demmit, too, looked around at the young woman passing beside him.
“Doctor Scott, I believe I can help save this woman’s life, ma’am!” The woman offered again. This time her voice was a little louder.
“That’s impossible! You’re dead! I checked for a pulse myself!” Emily cried before looking at Alex Covington and I with an angry scowl.
“I’m afraid the reports of my demise have been gravely overstated, ma’am.” The voice explained, growing louder until finally a short, brown haired woman emerged through the crowd.
“Cindy!” Emily screeched.
The two women wrapped their arms around each other and squeezed for all they were worth.
Tibius shook his head side-to-side and chuckled a few times. “And that would be checkmate, my mate! Again Empress, you have beaten me, plain and simple. A marvelous game, this ‘Chess’. We must play more of it on your next visit to Terra.”
The handsome Terran kissed both Alex and I on the forehead. Just that small gesture made my stomach develop butterflies. I felt myself blush. When did I start smiling anyway? I looked away- to Uncle Rick. He nodded his approval as a single tear rolled down his cheek.
Tibius tilted his head toward the doorway- toward Uncle Rick.
“Yes, Admiral Richard Demmit, your niece, my beloved Empress and mother to the first-born Terran female in over four hundred Earth years, has turned despair and loss into victory once again. I must congratulate you sir!” Tibius moved through the crowd gathered by Anna-Beth’s bed and made his way back to Uncle Rick.
The two men stood facing each other for a moment. I noticed Uncle Rick’s patented stare, but could not see Tibius’ face.
Both men appeared to reach a draw of some sort and slowly offered each their hand.
“Grandfather!” Young Alexandra shouted out from across the room. “Do you think that wise? He has not made the full connection yet, though I feel he suspects!”
The room went dead quiet.
“Richard Demmit’s mind is his own, young Empress. Given that, he shall make it up himself!” Tibius answered back without turning his attention from our Uncle.
“He may not be ready, Grandfather!” Alexandra shouted again.
“Ready for what, Alexandra?” Both Alex’s and I asked.
I received images from that one small question- images that seemed to be creating another paradox. Both Alex’s must have received them too.
“Alex? What haven’t I quite figured out yet?” Uncle Rick growled out.
“Um, that this man is not from our world.” I was not sure if I should tell him what I…we had seen.
“Do I look that oblivious, Captain! What aren’t you telling me, Alex?”
“She is not telling you that I am her Granddaughter, the future Empress of Time and Space, Admiral Demmit, sir!” Alexandra replied in my place.
Mina had finally arrived and made her way to Uncle Rick.
“That is also obvious, young lady. Or should I refer to you as my great-grandniece? You four act and talk exactly like the captain there.” The old man pointed to Alex Reilly first then changed his mind and pointed to Alex Covington. Becoming even more confused, he finally pointed to me before raising his arms in defeat.
“I give up! You all give me the same headache!” He growled before looking at Tibius again. “Sir, on behalf of the United States, its military, and especially the people of Earth, I welcome you. Your women have done our country…this world…many wonderful and compassionate services. They are true heroines! We are eternally indebted, sir!”
Admiral Demmit and Tibius took each other’s proffered hand.
“Ouch!” Both exclaimed.
“My word! Is it possible?” Mina asked as the two men broke their handshake and observed his hand.
“Is what possible, Mina?” I asked barely holding my laughter.
Eyeing Alexandra, Alex, Alex Reilly, and me for a minute, she restated her question.
“Is it possible for two not influenced by the Mahanilui to ‘sync up’, Empress?”
The four of us…Empress’s… looked between ourselves.
“Beats me!” We exclaimed in unison before breaking into uncontrolled laughter.
“Richard Demmit, I believe that what the Empress refers to is our physical relationship. Apparently, you and I are what they call ‘temporal twins’, though I really don’t see any similarities. Alexandra…Steinert-Fleming told me of how she receives a slight electrical shock each time she greets her temporal twin, but if the supposed twin is not from the same timeline, no stimulus is felt. Somehow you and I are related in this timeline, Admiral, though I am confused as to our temporal position in this relationship.” Tibius explained.
“I never went through Mina’s Mahanilui. How on earth could I be any relation to you- a man from the other side of the galaxy? There has to be another explanation, Mr. Tibius.”
“Tibius, sir, just Tibius. All family monikers were released after our star entered its second phase three hundred years ago…Terran years. Most of our planet’s water evaporated into space at that time. What remained, we pumped into huge underground reservoirs that we use to this day- at least until our star enters its third and final stage of life.”
“Alex. Anna-Beth is coming around a little.” Emily interrupted Tibius’ history lesson.
I hurried…the four of us hurried to her bedside. Tibius, Uncle Rick and Mina followed.
The feeble woman mumbled something, but my uniform only translated one word from near the end of her sentence. “Home.”
“What did she say, Alex?” Emily asked the four of us.
“Something about home, sis. I think she is asking us if she is home.” I surmised, being the closest.
“May I get closer, Empress?” Tibius asked politely.
Once again the frail woman repeated her question changing it slightly as Tibius draw closer.
To all our surprise, his mouth dropped open and after a moment he replied to her.
“What did she say, father?” Alexis asked impatiently.
“By the Lords!” He gasped as he slowly put his hand to her right temple. “Can it be true?”
“Be careful with the Vulcan Mind Meld, Sir Tibius!” Emily warned. “She is far from being stabilized.”
As the leader of all Terra dropped his hand and stood, he muttered one phrase.
“They will do their best, Commander!”
“Commander? Tibius, what is she commander of?” I…we asked. All four of us had taken to speaking in unison of late. Whether young Alexandra was doing it on purpose, I didn’t know.
“I’m not sure, Empress! I need to correlate this with Gailan and Timus. One moment, M’lady.”
What do you think it is, Alex?” Mina and Uncle Rick leaned in to us four Alexandra’s. I had just asked the same question.
“You are not going to believe this!” I whispered after opening my eyes. I touched Alex Covington’s shoulder and received our little shock as I shared our big shock. She looked back at me as if seeing a ghost.
“Oh, fecies!” Alex Reilly quietly exclaimed as she too received the same answer.
“Indeed!” Mina added.
Young Alexandra just smiled brightly. She apparently had seen the answer first.
By the time Tibius had convened his closed discussion, all four of us were smiling like fools!
Taking notice, he shook his head. “Why did I even bother, gentlemen? Our beloved Empress here has already seen the answer to our query! Next time could you save us the trouble, M’ladies?”
“Need some aspirin, Tibius?” Uncle Rick offered up a bottle from his pocket. “So, what is the answer? What is she commander of, sir?” he asked with authority as he stared at all of us.
“It seems, Admiral, that we ARE all related.” Young Alexandra started.
“Anna-Beth is one of one hundred-eighteen survivors of a crash landing, sir.” Alex Reilly continued.
“A crash landing on Earth many thousands of years ago, Richard.” Mina added.
“Because she and her crew were stranded here, they shared certain technologies with the local tribes in exchange for food and in payment for nursing some of her injured crew back to health, Uncle Rick.” Alex Covington conveyed yet more of the tale.
“All went well- both peoples coexisted in harmony until four women suddenly appeared in the middle of a town they called Memphis. The four women, using powers similar to the stranded crew, forcibly enslaved the inhabitants- especially Anna-Beth and her remaining crew, Admiral Demmit.” I finished the story.
“But where were they from?” The old man suddenly paused as he considered everything that had been said. “No! You’re not going to tell me…”
Alexis cut him off. “Yes Uncle Rick, Anna-Beth and her crew are from Terra.”
“Several hundred years before our star entered its second phase, Terra undertook a plan to explore our solar system, much the way Earth is doing now. A series of what they called Deep-Space Probes were launched to neighboring systems in search of similar life. Exploratory Probe Twelve of the Meridian Project mysteriously disappeared several months out and was never heard from again- or so our ancient history archives record it.” Tibius filled in the missing pieces as he looked sadly at the withering Terran.
“So she is one of the ancestors?” Emily asked, as she made sure she understood things.
“Yes, Lady Physician. We are in the presence of our common ancestor- the missing link that now bonds us together as a common people. It also increases the urgency to which we must render treatment to this poor abused sole, M’lady!” Tibius sounded choked up as he answered.
“Emily, my gift is that of healing…and telepathy. With your help in diagnosis, together we can save this woman, M’lady.” Cindy offered. “I have been told that many of our sisters rendered assistance at Pearl Harbor. With so many practioners, this woman stands a very good chance of recovery.”
“An excellent idea, Lady Cynthia! First though, I must secure one bit of baggage. That of Janelle Hathor.” Tibius looked at me squarely. “Empress, I know that you are of the mindset to disable this woman’s ability to conceive gifted children.”
I nodded, as did Alex Reilly.
“I am of like mind, M’lady, but would that not be another form of torture? I propose a trade-off of sorts.”
“I’m listening.” Alex Reilly replied for all four of us.
“If I were to disable her gift, neigh, prohibit it and erase the knowledge of it from her memory, would that not effectively end her crusade for power?”
“Not a bad idea, Tibius. I suggest limitation of her gift to nothing more than a small, candle-like flame, but imprison her lust for domination and power to the dark edges of her mind- in the place all of us keep similar thoughts and wanton desires. Janelle is a good person deep down. I saw it in her eyes just before exchanging universes. Her only flaw is her inability to suppress her all-encompassing need to be important- to be in control.”
“So you want me to modify her personality, Empress? Would that not be considered torture also?” He looked for my response.
“I submit that it wouldn’t be assumed torture if we were just repairing a few…um…design flaws. Alex Reilly would refer to it as ‘repairing the latest revision’, my dear Tibius.”
“Alex is correct in her deduced procedural options, Tibius. If a developing revision incurs some unforeseen error it is usually deleted and another devoid of the imperfection started in its place. How Janelle’s error escaped Reilly’s quality scan, I have no specific postulation!”
Tibius looked confused as he turned his head to Gailan for clarification.
“She says she has no clue, my friend.”
“I thought as much. Many thanks, my brother. We have a deal, my ever-caring Empress. With your permission, I will…’repair’…this revision’s error.”
Alex Reilly and I both gave one nod of our heads.
A minute later Tibius had finished the task.
An alarm sounded from the monitor beside us.
“What happened, sis?” I asked with concern as we turned to the noise.
“I couldn’t stop it! The damage must have been too extent, Alex, I sorry.” Emily shook her head as she cried. I offered my shoulder to her.
“It was always possible it would happen, sis. Even you know you can’t save them all.” I consoled my sister.
“I thought we were making good progress, Alex!” She cried into my shoulder.
“Emily, don’t take it so hard. We’ve all seen it happen. You did everything possible, honey! Some things just weren’t meant to be.” Uncle Rick added a loving hand to my sister’s shoulder.
“Not to seem uncaring, but shouldn’t we all focus on the victim still fighting for her life, Lady Physician? You said yourself that, should he survive, must likely he would be incapacitated from the neck down.”
“That is no excuse for not doing our job, Tibius!” Cindy spoke out with a scowl. “Here on Earth we physicians take an oath to help everyone- friend or foe! Our Hippocratic oath is as sacred as water on Terra!”
“Forgive me, Lady Cynthia. I have let greed of saving the ancestor momentarily cloud my judgment.” Tibius apologized.
“Then shouldn’t we turn all attention to Anna-Beth- before we lose her too?” My granddaughter strongly insisted.
“Of course, my Granddaughter, you are absolutely right.” Tibius said sadly.
“She’s just like you, Alex.” Uncle Rick whispered as he put his hand on my shoulder.
“Thanks, Uncle, she will do us all proud.” I whispered back.
Young Alexandra winked at me and smiled.
Our attention refocused on my Terran mate…future mate.
“My friends, let us all lay hand to this poor woman so that we may mend her wounds enough to give her the option of the Mahanilui!” Tibius decreed, as he motioned for his travel companions to approach.
Alex Covington, Alex Reilly, Alexandra, and I watched in silence as everyone with healing abilities laid hand to a critical point on our patient as indicated by Emily and Cindy.
I asked the simple question of whether Anna-Beth would survive.
I smiled.
This was the third time in Earth’s sometimes vicious and bloody history that people from three different worlds and two different universes had come together to help save lives! Officially it was the first, as our ancestor’s efforts in ancient Egypt remained unwritten- unproven, and my sisters’ humanitarian efforts at Pearl Harbor on December 7th, 1941- the day that still lives in ‘infamy’- could never, ever, be revealed.
Tears poured from my eyes as I asked for, and witnessed, images of future adventures- both positive and negative.
Of course, all future adventures had the possibility to be coaxed toward the positive when one, or all three Empresses of Time and Space- past, present, and future- and our sisters were involved.
Author’s note:
This concludes the first ‘Season’ of South of Bikini. I want to express my sincere thanks to all who read, commented, and gracefully pointed out any errors or corrections as the story progressed.
There are many more adventures already set to paper for the Empress and her crew.
Thanks again for reading,
R. G. Beyer